《Claimed by the Wrong Alphas》


 Chapter 1: Defiance

    <h4>Chapter 1: Defiance</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    The day I knew I¡¯d had enough was the day I didn¡¯t cry.


    My father¡¯s beltshed across my body countless times¡ªmy ribs, my face, the soft ces that wouldn¡¯t show when I am presented to Darian ckmoor like a prize mare at auction.


    I¡¯d learned to cry onmand, to break just enough to satisfy his rage while keeping the pieces of myself where he couldn¡¯t reach them.


    But today, when his knuckles split the skin across my cheekbone and the familiar taste of blood filled my mouth, something inside me died.


    No tears. No pleas. No promises to be better, to try harder, to somehow atone for the sin of surviving when my twin brother didn¡¯t.


    Because fourteen years of being med for Caden¡¯s death had finally taught me the truth: I would never be forgiven for the crime of being born, of surviving the rogue attack when he¡¯d taken hisst breath, of carrying the guilt of a choice I¡¯d never made in an event I couldn¡¯t remember.


    And I was tired of apologising for being alive.


    The sound of shattering ss echoed through the dining room as my father¡¯s fist connected with the cab door beside my head. Splinters rained down on my shoulders, but I didn¡¯t flinch. I¡¯d learned long ago that showing fear only made it worse.


    "You worthless little bitch," he snarled, his breath reeked of whiskey and rage. "Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve cost me?"


    I kept my eyes fixed on the floor, studying the worn wooden nks that had witnessed too many of these moments. The broken te at my feet¡ªthe one my father had flung at me in his rage because I bit Darian ckmoor, who was trying to force himself on me.


    "Answer me!" his hand cracked across my cheek again, followed by my mother¡¯s distressed cries.


    "You¡¯ll kill her, Ss... please," she tried to hold him, but he shoved her away, closing the distance between us.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Father." The words tasted like ash in my mouth. "It was an ident."


    "ident?" he grabbed a fistful of my tinum, blond hair, yanking my head back until I was forced to meet his cold, grey eyes. "Everything about you is an ident, Charis. A mistake that¡¯s been nothing but a burden since the day you were born."


    The pain in my scalp was nothingpared to the ache in my chest. My wolf stirred restlessly beneath my skin, wanting to fight back, to defend us, but she remained silent. No matter how much I called to her, how desperately I needed her strength, she couldn¡¯t answer. Couldn¡¯t shift. Couldn¡¯t save us.


    She was a Shadewolf and was born dormant.


    "Three weeks," he continued, his grip tightening. "In three weeks, you¡¯ll finally be useful for something. Alpha King Theron has been generous enough to ept my proposal for his son to marry you, despite your...deficiencies. How dare you go there and cause trouble?"


    "He was trying to force himself on me," I said quietly.


    My father scoffed, looking at me with a mixture of disbelief and dismissal. "That¡¯s all?"


    I didn¡¯t say a word.


    "Why didn¡¯t you just let him fuck you? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re still a virgin." His lips curled in disgust. "Besides, you¡¯ll both be married soon. What¡¯s the big deal?"


    I remained quiet.


    "You will not embarrass me," he continued, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. "You will smile, you will be grateful, you will give him your body, over and over until he¡¯s tired, and you will do exactly as you¡¯re told. For once in your pathetic life, you¡¯ll serve a purpose."


    He released my hair abruptly, and I stumbled backwards, falling to the ground.


    "Get up," he snarled. "The Alpha King and his family would be here soon to finalise the Joining Ceremony. You will not embarrass me."


    I pushed myself up from the floor, tasting blood and feeling my split lip throb with each heartbeat. But instead of the familiar cowering position I¡¯d perfected over the years, I stood tall and met his cold, grey eyes directly.


    "No."


    The word hung in the air between us like a deration of war.


    My father¡¯s face went through a series of expressions¡ªshock, disbelief and then a fury so pure it made his previous violence look like gentle parenting.


    "What did you say?"


    "I said no." My voice was steady, calm, nothing like the broken whispers he was used to hearing from me. "I won¡¯t marry Darian ckmoor. I won¡¯t be sold off like a broodmare to secure your position with the Alpha King. And I¡¯m done pretending that any of this is for my good."


    The backhanded p that followed was harder than anything he¡¯d ever given me before. My head snapped to the side, stars exploding across my vision, but I didn¡¯t fall. I refused to crumble. Instead, I turned back to face him with blood dripping from my nose.


    "You ungrateful little bitch," he hissed, advancing on me. "After everything I¡¯ve done for you, everything I¡¯ve sacrificed to make you useful despite your defects¡ª"


    "Defects?" Iughed, and the sound was bitter. "You mean the fact that I have a wolf but cannotmunicate with it, or cannot shift? That I¡¯m wolfless in every way that matters to your political ambitions? Or are you talking about the fact that I dared to survive when Caden didn¡¯t?"


    His face went white with rage. "Don¡¯t you dare¡ª"


    "What? Say his name?" I stepped closer, my anger breaking free after years of suppressing it. "Caden would be disgusted by what you¡¯ve be. What you¡¯re trying to turn me into. He loved me and protected me, even in the face of danger. He wouldn¡¯t want this for me."


    "He¡¯s dead because of you!" he yelled. "That rogue wolf should have killed you, it should have torn you to pieces and not my precious boy. He died so you could live, and this is how you repay that sacrifice?"


    The usation made my eyes water with tears, but I refused to let it fall.


    "I was three years old, Father," I said quietly. "I was only three when you decided I was a murderer. Three years old when you decided I owed you a lifetime of penance for something I had no control over. What could I have done? Fight a Rogue wolf?"


    "You owe me everything," he growled, grabbing a fistful of my hair and yanking my head as he shook me. "Your life, your future, your body¡ªall of it belongs to me until I decide otherwise. And I¡¯ve decided you¡¯re going to marry Darian ckmoor and seal the alliance that will make our pack the most powerful in the Southern territories."


    "Then you¡¯ll be disappointed," I said, my voice steady despite the pain shooting through my scalp. "Because, I¡¯d rather die than spend my life as that monster¡¯s breeding stock."


    His grip tightened until I could feel individual hairs being torn from my scalp. "Death can be arranged."


    "The threat was spoken softly, casually, like he was discussing the weather. And in that moment, looking into his cold eyes, I realised he meant it. If I couldn¡¯t be useful to his ambitions, I was expendable.


    "Father, let go of me," I said quietly.


    "Or what? You¡¯ll fight back?" Heughed dryly. "You can¡¯t even shift, you pathetic little Shadewolf. What could you possibly do to me?"


    "Mom!" I turned to my mother, who was hovering behind him, looking helpless. "Tell him to let me go."


    "You will marry Darian ckmoor or wait..." he paused, then continued in a mocking tone. "Are you not over that fool yet? Did carrying his pup make you lose your mind?"


    Something inside me broke. The mention of him¡ªof the child¡ªignited a me smouldering for too long.


    Instead of answering, I did something I¡¯d never done before. I stopped trying to pull away from his grip and instead stepped closer, bringing my knee up hard and fast between his legs.


    The sound he made was somewhere between a scream and a growl as he doubled over, releasing my hair to clutch at himself. He recovered fast enough and was about to retaliate when I nted both hands on his chest and pushed.


    My father flew across the room as if he were shot from a cannon, crashing into the opposite wall with enough force to crack the ster. He slumped to the floor in a daze.


    The room fell silent. I just stood there frozen, shocked by the strength I had just disyed.


    I wanted to rush towards him and tell him how much I was sorry, but my feet couldn¡¯t move. I watched as he slowly pushed himself up from the ground. For several heartbeats, he stared at me nkly while I braced myself for the worst.


    Without another word, he turned and walked out of the room, the door closed with a quiet click that somehow sounded more final than any m could have.


    My mother rushed to me immediately, her eyes were wide with fear and tears.


    "Charis!" she cried out. "What have you done? Quick, go after your father and tell him you¡¯re sorry."


    I shook her off and reached for my heavy evening gown, slipping it back on my body. This time I didn¡¯t bother with the zip.


    "I¡¯m going to my room," I murmured, trying to walk past her.


    "Going to your room?" my mother stammered. "You just pushed..."


    "I know what I did, Mom!" I sighed. "Please, I just want to rest. I¡¯ve heard a long night sucking up to the ckmoor¡¯s."


    "But..." My mother tried again.


    "Goodnight, mother!" I whispered, hurling my heavy gown as I started for the stairs that led to my room.


    Whatever happened next, nothing would ever be the same again.

 Chapter 2: Freedom in fifteen minutes

    <h4>Chapter 2: Freedom in fifteen minutes</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    Iy on my side, with my eyes wide open, the nkets tangled around my legs, until the pack house grew silent.


    Every creak of the stairs sent my heart racing, convinced that my father wasing to finish what he¡¯d started. My cheek still throbbed from the p; my body still had the painful welts that had formed where his belt had struck me.


    I could still feel his fingers in my hair, his spit-filled words about duty and obedience clinging to my skin like filth, and I know it won¡¯t stop.


    Marriage would not be my redemption.


    The grandfather clock in the hallway finally chimed midnight. The pack house had finally fallen silent.


    Slowly, silently, I slipped out of bed and padded barefoot to my vanity. The floor was cold beneath my toes, the kind of cold that wakes your bones and reminds you that you¡¯re alive.


    I yanked open the bottom drawer where I had hidden my escape n weeks ago. The forged admission letter and other forged documents for my new identity were there, just like I left them weeks ago ¨C back when running away was a fantasy, not a necessity.


    I hesitated for only a second before shoving them into the duffel bag I had bought from the market the previous afternoon. Working quickly, I retrieved the money I¡¯d been saving ¨C tips from waitressing at the pack¡¯s diner, birthday gifts, small amounts skimmed from my allowance that wouldn¡¯t be noticed.


    It wasn¡¯t much, but it would have to be enough.


    When my bag was packed with essentials, I stood up and turned to the mirror.


    The girl who stared back at me looked nothing like the powerful Alpha¡¯s daughter everyone expected me to be. My father hated my existence; I should have died instead of his precious son, and he didn¡¯t try to hide it.


    <strong>Worse, I was born with a Shadewolf.</strong>At fourteen, when every girl in Crestborne connected with her wolf¡ªsomething that would fully manifest by her eighteenth birthday¡ªI got mine too. But mine was... wrong.It never spoke to me. I could feel it, sense its presence like a heartbeat out of sync with mine. But I could never shift.And in our world, a wolf you can¡¯t be might as well not exist at all.


    My hair, long and silver-gold, spilt past my shoulders in soft waves. My eyes¨Cmy mother¡¯s eyes¨Cwere tired, hollow and haunted. A bruise ¨C one of the many bruises I have was forming on my cheekbone. My lower lip was split where I¡¯d bitten it to keep from crying out during my father¡¯s punishment.


    There was a time I loved my reflection. Now, I hated what it stood for¡ªthe daughter of Alpha Greye. A girl born into chains she never asked for.


    "Look at what they¡¯ve done to you," I whispered to my reflection.


    I traced the line of my jaw, remembering how my mother used to tell me I had her mother¡¯s strong features. <i>The Greye women have always been fighters, </i>my grandmother had said.


    Fighting meant surviving. And surviving meant leaving.


    Without allowing myself to overthink the decision, I reached for the scissors I¡¯d ced on my vanity earlier that evening. I gathered my long, blond hair ¨C the pride of the Greye family women for generations into my fist.


    Snip ¨C a thick lock of hair dropped onto the floor.


    The first cut was the hardest. After that, locks of silver blond hair fell to the floor like shed feathers.


    Snip. Snip. Snip.


    I didn¡¯t stop until the hair barely reached my chin. The choppy ends made me look younger, rougher, but less like Charis Greye, prized daughter and the Future Luna Queen, and more like someone who could disappear into a crowd.


    Satisfied with my hair, I stripped off my nightgown and pulled on the boy¡¯s clothes I¡¯d bought at the flea market two towns over. Baggy jeans, a worn t-shirt, a nnel overshirt and a cap to tuck any remaining strands of hair under.


    Lastly, I wrapped my chest with bandages, wincing at the pressure against the fresh welts from the belt.


    When I looked in the mirror again, Eamon Riggs stared back at me. The transformation wasn¡¯t perfect, but it would have to do.


    A distant horn red through the night, startling me from my examination.


    "The night train," I gasped. It was early.


    Fifteen minutes, I had fifteen minutes to reach the station ¨C fifteen minutes to escape before my chance was gone.


    Slinging my backpack over my shoulder, I eased my bedroom window open. The trellis outside my window ¨C once used for midnight escapades with my former mate ¨C would now be my escape route.


    I climbed out slowly.


    The night air whipped against my newly exposed neck. The moon hung low and full in the sky ¨C a hunter¡¯s moon. Fitting for my escape.


    I hit the ground with a soft thud, and I froze, listening for any sign that I¡¯d been discovered. The pack house remained dark and silent.


    Keeping to the shadows, I skirted the edge of the pack house, avoiding the night patrols. I knew their routes by heart now; I¡¯d been studying them for weeks.


    I kept walking until I reached the woods at the edge of the pack house, and then I broke into a run.


    The station was still a mile away, and time was against me.


    Branches scraped my skin. Thorns tugged at my pants. But I kept running.


    Downhill, through the orchard, over the small brook, past the danger sign that warns against rogues.


    My lungs burned, my muscles were screaming in protest, but fear drove me. Better this pain than the life awaiting me as Darian¡¯s Luna.


    A whileter, the lights of the train station came into view just as I heard the whistle blow again.


    <i>Faster. </i>


    I couldn¡¯t run in my wolf form because I couldn¡¯t transform into it. So, I had to rely on my human strength.


    I pushed myself harder, my feet pounding against the dirt road leading to the tform. The train was already slowing to a stop as I reached the edge of the tform.


    "All aboard for Ravenspire Pack!" A conductor called out.


    I fumbled with the money in my pocket, purchasing a one-way ticket with trembling hands. By the time I turned back to the tform, the train had begun to move again, picking up speed.


    "No! Wait!" I cried out, breaking into a sprint alongside the elerating train. "Wait!"


    Thest car was pulling away from the tform.


    "No-no-please!"


    I ran along the tform, my bag banging against my hip. The cars blurred past me ¨C one, two, three ¨C then someone appeared at a door.


    "Hey, boy! Give me your hand!"


    A boy. Maybe a few years older. Tall, with dark hair curling around his ears, leaned out from the doorway of thest car, extending his arms toward me. I pushed myself to my limits, stretching my arm as far as it would reach. Our fingers brushed once, twice...


    On the third attempt, his hand closed firmly around my wrist. With one powerful yank, he pulled me from the tform and onto the train, and together we tumbled onto the floor of the carriage.


    I gasped, with my chest still heaving and turned to him breathlessly.


    "Thank you," I panted, deliberately lowering my voice to match my appearance and still d he recognised I was a boy at first nce.


    The boy grinned, stood and offered me a hand up.


    I took it with my legs still slightly shaking.


    "No worry, man. Can¡¯t leave anyone behind. Where are you headed?"


    "Ravenshore," I replied, still trying to catch my breath.


    "Academy bound?" he asked, eyeing my backpack.


    I nodded, not wanting to borate.


    "Same here," he said, extending his hand again. "My name is Peter. Third year."


    "Eamon," I replied, taking his hand and giving it a firm shake the way I¡¯d seen the pack boys do. "Eamon Riggs."


    "Well, Eamon Riggs," Peter said, gesturing to the empty seats in the carriage, "looks like you¡¯re starting your Academy journey with an adventure."


    I nodded wordlessly and moved to the window, watching as the train rounded a bend in the tracks. In the distance, the lighthouse that marked the edge of Crestborne Pack Territory flickered until it became a tiny dot before disappearing from view.


    Gone.


    Everything I¡¯d ever known ¨C my home, my family, my identity ¨C vanished into the darkness behind me. The life of Charis Greye, daughter of Alpha Ss, was over.


    Everything left behind on the tracks


    I pressed my palm against the cool ss, drawing a shaky breath as a small smile tugged at my lips despite my exhaustion.


    I would finally be free.

 Chapter 3: Boys, Beer and Bitter Cold

    <h4>Chapter 3: Boys, Beer and Bitter Cold</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    Twenty-four hours.


    That¡¯s how long it had been since I became Eamon Riggs, since I stepped off that train and since I arrived at Ravenshore Academy.


    Twenty-four hours of itchy clothes, dry bread and the kind of cold that sank into your bones and wed at your soul. I scratched discreetly at my corbone, trying not to draw attention to myself.


    The binding across my chest was growing increasingly ufortable, and I would have given anything- absolutely anything ¨C for a hot shower to rinse away the grime of travel and fear that clung to my skin.


    But Ravenshore Academy had other ns.


    The prestigious institution that had produced the best Alphas in our world, including my father, was nothing like the gleaming citadel of learning I¡¯d imagined. We¡¯d arrived at Ravenshore long after dark and dumped onto the frost-bitten field outside the Academy.


    Instead of warm wees or wee feasts andfortable dormitories, we¡¯d been herded into the courtyard upon arrival, handed threadbare sleeping bags and given stale bread that could have doubled as a weapon.


    "Future Alphas," one of the senior instructors had sneered, pacing before us like we were prisoners rather than students. "In your father¡¯s pack, you may be royalty. Here, you¡¯re lower than Omegas. Here, you must earn your rank."


    For centuries, Ravenshore Academy had been the foundation where the greatest Alphas were forged through discipline, pain and relentless training. Where heirs were stripped of their titles and turned into warriors, or broken, trying.


    Every year, pack Alphas from across the continent sent their sons to Ravenshore. In contrast, their daughters were sent to Ebonvale, the sister Academy for daughters of Alpha, which specialised in creating perfect Lunas, a path that would have been mine.


    At least, there might have been a proper bathroom, and I would be nestled in afortable bed with silk bedsheets, but I would¡¯ve been found in an instant.


    By the time my father figured out my deception, I would have another n in ce. So, this was only a temporary solution.


    Here, in Ravenshore, Eamon could exist even if Eamon was slowly freezing to death.


    Now, all the newly admitted students were seated in a cold stone hall, waiting for the next step in our initiation that was unknown to us. I wrapped my arms around myself, rubbing vigorously to generate some warmth.


    My legs were numb. My fingers were stiff, and I had to pee so bad it made my eyes water. But every time I neared the bathroom, it would be filled with boys, talking andughing loudly.


    When I decided to be a boy, I hadn¡¯t prepared for that. I¡¯d lost count of how many times I turned back, with my heart pounding at the thought of being discovered.


    As I sat shivering on the wooden bench, staring longingly at the firece that remained unlit, a ck, heavy jacket suddenly appeared in front of my face.


    I looked up¡ªand up¡ªinto a pair of hazel eyes that seemed to shift between green and gold depending on how the light hit them.


    The eyes belonged to a tall boy with tousled red hair that looked artfully dishevelled, as though he¡¯d spent a considerable amount of time making it appear like he¡¯d just rolled out of bed.


    His features were aristocratic, with high cheekbones and a strong jaw that hinted at a smirk. He wore the standard academy uniform ¨C ck pants and a grey button-down ¨C but somehow made it look like designer fashion.


    The top buttons of his shirt were undone, revealing a sliver of tanned chest and the edge of what might have been a tattoo.


    "Well, aren¡¯t you a sight," he drawled. His voice was a rich baritone. "You look two minutes away from dying. Thought I¡¯d save you the embarrassment."


    I stared at the jacket. I wanted it, desperately, my fingers were already twitching toward the warm-looking material, but I caught myself at thest second.


    Boys didn¡¯t show weakness. Boys didn¡¯t shiver and ept help easily. Boys were tough.


    I looked away, pretending I hadn¡¯t noticed the gesture.


    The boy let out a low whistle and dropped into a seat beside me with the arrogance of someone who assumed the world owed him a throne.


    "So, you¡¯re a boy," he said, cocking his head and withdrawing his hand. "Could¡¯ve fooled me. Your profile felt...girly. Almost got confused. I honestly thought you were one."


    A tight knot formed in my throat. How many others thought that? How many others had picked up on my ¡¯girly profile? Was my disguise that thin?


    I ignored him, turning to stare out of the window, biting down on the panic crawling up my spine.


    <i>Blend in. Don¡¯t let them see you. </i>


    The sound of aluminium cracking open drew my attention back. The redhead was cracking open a can of beer at 9 AM.


    He caught me staring and grinned, revealing perfect white teeth. "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re one of those boys who don¡¯t drink alcohol?"


    I didn¡¯t answer. I turned back to the window.


    He took a swig and leaned back; one arm slung over the back of the bench like we were old friends. "You better loosen up, Riggs. Work that jaw, bark a little, or you¡¯ll be getting into a lot of trouble."


    I nced at him, trying to hide the fear in my eyes.


    "Y-You know my name?" I asked carefully.


    "Yes," he nodded, eyeing me with amusement. "Your name tag," he pointed to the blue name tag on my shirt. "Did you forget you had that?"


    I¡¯d forgotten. I managed a smile and turned back to the window again.


    "What¡¯s your pack?"


    I decided it was probably wise to introduce myself now. Better for everyone to start getting used to me ¨C to Eamon. I dropped my voice as low as it would naturally go without sounding forced.


    "Duskveil," I muttered.


    "Duskveil?" he scrunched his brow, taking another swig from his beer can, "Never heard of it.


    "It¡¯s a small pack, North Ridge," I replied with a shrug, keeping my answers brief. The less I spoke, the less chance of slipping up.


    "Figures," he grinned again and extended a hand. "My name is Rhett Thatcher. Ravenspire Pack and yes..." he gestured grandly around the hall, "¨Cmy great-great-great-maybe ten generations removed from me, founded this glorious dump." He gave an exaggerated bow from his seated position. "You¡¯re wee."


    Despite myself, I felt the corner of my mouth twitch. The boy, Rhett, was ridiculous, but something was charming about his confidence.


    Before I could react, a voice sounded behind us.


    "Drinking on academy grounds. How predictable of you, Thatcher."


    A tall boy stood a few feet away, holding a file in one hand, and his other hands were shoved inside his pants.


    The neer was the total opposite of Rhett. Raven-ck hair was slicked back neatly from a face that seemed to be carved from marble ¨C all sharp angles and cold perfection. His eyes were the lightest colour of blue I¡¯ve ever seen, but they were freezing.


    Unlike Rhett¡¯s dishevelled, yet sexy appearance, this boy¡¯s uniform was immacte ¨C every button was fastened, not even a single crease or wrinkle. Even his posture was perfect, making everyone else look like slouching drunks.


    He looked like he¡¯d stepped out of a military academy recruitment poster.


    Rhett¡¯s easy smile hardened.


    "Always a pleasure, Kael Winters," he drawled, deliberately pausing to take another swig from his can. "Still practicing how to remove that stick up your ass, or have you given up and decided to make it a permanent feature?"


    The dark-haired boy ¨C Kael ¨C didn¡¯t so much as blink at the insult. His eyes moved from Rhett to me, stopping to scan my entire length, until it felt like I was a specimen under a microscope.


    "New student?" he asked.


    "Yes," I nodded. "I came in yesterday."


    "I didn¡¯t ask you that," Kael said with coldness. "Only give me answers to questions I ask."


    "You don¡¯t have to be rude, Winters," Rhett sighed from beside me. "I wonder who made you a first-year coordinator."


    Kael ignored him and set the file he was holding on the desk in front of us. He opened it and turned to me. "What is your name?"


    "Eamon Riggs," I replied automatically.


    "Pack?"


    "Duskveil."


    He was writing out the information I gave him, but as soon as I mentioned the name of my pack, he paused midway and raised his head to look at me.


    "Are you rted to the Beta Prime?"


    "What?" I stuttered, confused. "Who¡¯s that?"


    "Ignore him, Eamon." Rhett draped an arm around my shoulders casually, pulling me to his side. "The Beta Prime can¡¯t be the only one with that surname. Stop subjecting the innocent boy to your scrutiny."


    "You talk too much, Thatcher," Kael said, straightening. "Why don¡¯t you worry about the sanctions you would get for breaking the school rules?"


    Rhett¡¯s arms tightened around my shoulders. "Going to report me? Again? How original."


    "Why waste my effort?" Kael¡¯s lips curved into what seemed like a smile. "Your self-destruction requires no assistance from me."


    "You know what your problem is, Winters?" Rhett stood suddenly, bringing himself nose-to-nose with Kael. The beer can crumpled in his fist, with the remaining liquid spilling over his fingers. "You¡¯re so busy calcting everyone¡¯s weaknesses that you¡¯ve forgotten how to live."


    "And you¡¯re so busy ¡¯living¡¯ that you¡¯ve neglected to develop any strengths beyond your ability to make friends with na?ve first-years and bed every girl in Ebonvale. But of course, if you had earned your ce here, you would understand how important it is for everyone."


    "What did you say?" Rhett snarled.


    "Exactly what you heard," Kael replied, taking a step backwards. "Go ahead and hit me, dog."


    I could feel the buildup of energy in the air. Around us, other students had gone quiet, watching the confrontation with avid interest.


    Just when I thought things would not brighten up, the doors of the hall banged open.

 Chapter 4: The forged and the forgotten

    <h4>Chapter 4: The forged and the forgotten</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    A tall and regal woman with grey-streaked ck hair pulled into a severe bun swept in.


    Her eyes surveyed the hall as she continued to the podium. Beside her was a small, ferrety man in wire-rimmed sses, clutching a clipboard to his chest like a shield. He had a golden tag on his cardigan that read "Admission Specialist."


    The hall fell into absolute silence.


    When the woman and the admission specialist had settled in front of the hall, the woman came closer and swept her gaze onest time across the room.


    "All newly admitted students, stand!" she barked.


    Chairs scraped as everyone hurriedly rose to their feet. I stood slowly, the ck jacket still lying beside me. Rhett gave me a wink before letting go and rising with azy stretch.


    Wait! He was also a newly admitted student like me?


    Kael remained standing, too, but I was sure he wasn¡¯t a new student.


    "Wee to Ravenshore," the woman started coldly. "You¡¯re here because your parents believe you have what it takes to be an Alpha and rise to the league of those who serve in the prestigious pce of the Alpha King. We are here to prove them wrong."


    She paused, as if she wanted the words to sink into our skulls.


    "For all the newly admitted students, your evaluation begins now. Those who prove worthy will join the ranks of Ravenshore¡¯s elite after sessfully passing the probation stage. Those who fail the first test today..." Her lips thinned. "Well, the train runs twice daily. Good luck!"


    She stepped back, and the admission specialist came forward.


    But before he started speaking, the door of the hall opened again, and four burly men in ck tactical gear strode into the hall. Their presence seemed to heat the room.


    "Sentinel guards," the girl in front of me breathed. "They only bring the Sentinels when someone¡¯s about to be expelled... or when they¡¯ve caught an identity thief."


    My mouth went dry. Around me, students exchanged nervous nces. I began to sweat profusely.


    The admission specialist came forward and scanned the room with the same energy used to examine a lineup of suspects.


    "Before we begin the formal orientation," he announced, "we mustplete one final step in the admission process. Verification."


    My stomach flipped.


    "Recently," the man continued, we¡¯ve discovered an rming trend of falsified admission letters. Beta sons pretending to be Alpha-born. A few Omegas, too ¨C sneaking in through dead connections and forged seals."


    Murmurs rippled through the hall as several students shifted ufortably, but I remained perfectly still, afraid the slightest movement from me might give me away.


    Rhett leaned towards me, "Bet, they¡¯re shaking in their boots."


    I didn¡¯t respond. My heart was pounding so wildly that I was afraid it might jump out of my throat. The words forgery and falsehood rang in my ears like a curse.


    The Admission Specialist adjusted his sses and opened the clipboard. "After carefully reviewing the submission list, I will now announce the names that have passed our initial vetting process. I will call out names and the corresponding pack. These students will proceed to the next phase of admission."


    My palms had grown slick with sweat. Of course, I was one of the students who forged her documents, down to my birth certificate; there was no doubt my name was there. What would happen to me now?


    "Rhett Thatcher, Ravenspire Pack."


    Beside me, Rhett smirked and raised his hand, murmuring. "As if there was any doubt."


    Niki Davis, ShadowMoon Pack."


    Another boy in front of me raised his hand. One by one, the Admission Specialist called out the names until he came to the end.


    "These students," the specialist announced, "have all passed the first stage of vetting. Now, I will call out the names of those who attempted to apply with forged documents."


    My nails dug into my palms.


    This was it. I was done. Caught and dragged back to my father in chains, forced to marry Darian ckmoor. It was over.


    "Brayden Mirth, falsely iming Alpha status."


    A burly boy near the front row paled, taking an involuntary step back.


    "Devon Martinez, no pack affiliation¨Cfraudulent bloodline."


    One by one, the specialist called out the names of the students who had forged their documents. Each time he called their names, a sentinel would move among the crowd and fish out the students.


    The list continued, but my name wasn¡¯t on it. I didn¡¯t know whether to scream or cry. I was floating. My breath hitched in my chest, refusing to move freely. Why hadn¡¯t he called my name yet? Why wasn¡¯t my name on that list?


    When the specialist finally looked up, my heart mmed against my chest. He peered over his sses once more.


    "If you did not hear your name called on either list," he said, "raise your hand now. If you don¡¯t, rest assured ¨C we will still fish you out."


    I just stood there, contemting. Should I raise my hand? Draw attention to myself? Or remain silent and hope for a miracle?


    Before I could decide, the doors at the back of the hall opened again.


    A middle-aged man dressed in the colours of the Academy rushed in, his face flushed from running. He hurried onto the stage toward the Admission specialist and leaned in, whispering something into the Admission specialist¡¯s ear before thrusting a crumpled paper into his hand.


    The specialist¡¯s eyes widened slightly before he turned to whisper to the headmistress. She frowned, then gave a nod of approval.


    Unfolding the paper carefully, the specialist cleared his throat once more. "It seems we have one final name," he announced. "Who is Eamon Riggs? Come to the stage now."


    For a moment, I just stared, without hearing anything.


    I couldn¡¯t think. I couldn¡¯t breathe. My entire body had gone numb with shock.


    "Hey," Rhett touched my elbow, his hazel eyes showing genuine concern. "Isn¡¯t that the name on your tag? You okay? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost."


    But that wasn¡¯t what had frozen me in ce. It was the figure now walking onto the stage from the side door of the hall¡¯s podium towards the admission specialist ¨C a face I never thought I¡¯d see again.


    ter. ter Riggs.


    The same strong jaw. The same broad shoulders. The same confident stride that had once made my heart race for entirely different reasons. He looked older, harder somehow, but unmistakably him.


    The father of my dead child. My ex-mate. The man I¡¯d been told was dead.


    And now, somehow, he was here ¨C at the Academy I¡¯d fled to for sanctuary, bearing the surname and pack affiliation of the boy I was impersonating.


    "Eamon Riggs?" the admission specialist thundered again. "Come forward now!"


    I couldn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t speak. Could barely breathe.


    "I am Riggs from Duskveil Pack ¨C ter Riggs," he announced when he reached the admission specialist, and I think someone is trying to impersonate me."


    As ter spoke, his green eyes scanned the crowd slowly, as though they were searching for something or someone.


    For a terrible, heart-stopping moment, his gaze seemed tond directly on me. A flicker of...something...crossed his features. Recognition? Confusion? Anger?


    Then his eyes moved on, continuing their sweep of the hall.


    "Don¡¯t make me ask again," the specialist warned, his knuckles whitening around his clipboard. "Eamon Riggs, step forward immediately or face expulsion before you¡¯ve even begun!"


    Rhett nudged me gently. "Hey, new kid. That¡¯s you. Better go up there."


    "Interesting," followed a cold voice beside me. I turned to find pale blue eyes studying me with raised brows. It was Kael. "Two students. Same surname. Same Pack. What are the odds?"


    Before I could respond, he raised his hand. "Excuse me," he called out, "But there seems to be some confusion. We have another Riggs down here."


    Every head in the hall turned toward me, including ter¡¯s.


    I swallowed hard, my legs felt like lead as I forced myself to move, just before one of the Sentinels starteding towards me.


    Each step toward the stage felt like walking through quicksand ¨C toward the man I¡¯d once loved, the man who should have been dead, the man who now stood between me and my freedom.


    As I approached, ter was staring at me with the usual nkness in his eyes. Did he recognise me beneath my disguise? Or was he simply curious about the boy who shared his surname? And who he thinks might be impersonating him?


    When I reached the admissions specialist, he looked between us; a frown on his face. "Well? Which of you is the real Riggs?"


    The past I¡¯d fled had found me, and it was waiting for my answer.

 Chapter 5: The bastard of Duskveil

    <h4>Chapter 5: The bastard of Duskveil</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I managed to pull myself together, and though it was unnecessary at this point since I was standing on the stage, I still raised my hand.


    "I¡¯m...Eamon Riggs," I murmured.


    The hall rippled with gasps. I could feel all the eyes in the hall on me, but ter¡¯s gaze burned the hottest, searing into my chest like a brand. Has he finally recognised me? Was that fury in his eyes, or merely suspicion?


    He didn¡¯t speak. Didn¡¯t blink. Just stared at me until I could no longer stare back. I forced my eyes down and looked away.


    The admission specialist came to where I was perched on the edge of the stage, seized my hand, and dragged me to the middle.


    "Why didn¡¯t youe out sooner?" he snapped. "Are you deaf?"


    "I...I¡¯m sorry," I mumbled, unsure if the words reached him and hoping my voice sounded appropriately masculine. "I didn¡¯t... I wasn¡¯t sure if..."


    The specialist cut me off with an impatient wave. "Which is your name?" he demanded, consulting the piece of paper in his hand. "Eamon Riggs or Eamon Reeves? You have two surnames scattered all over your admission form."


    "What?"


    The specialist continued without giving me a chance to exin.


    "The pack checks out, thankfully. "The Beta Prime is also from Duskveil and the Alpha¡¯s son." He gestured to ter, who hadn¡¯t taken his eyes off me. "You stated ¡¯Alpha¡¯s son¡¯ on your application, but the Alpha¡¯s son is already here ¨C his only son as far as the records go."


    My mouth went dry. In my haste and panic while filling out the forms, I must have made a mistake.


    I¡¯d panicked. At first, I wrote "ter Riggs" ¨C then crossed it out. It was too obvious. I had settled on "Eamon Riggs." Same bloodline, different first name.


    I¡¯d wanted to use a name no one would connect to me, but in my anxiety, I¡¯d slipped and put down the name of the one person I couldn¡¯t forget.


    Duskveil pack was located far north of every other pack in our world. They weren¡¯t small by any means, but they existed in a little kingdom of their own, isted and somewhat mysterious.


    Not everyone knew much about Duskveil, nor had they seen the Alpha¡¯s son. I had gambled on that, and now my luck had run out.


    "Are you really deaf?" the admission specialist sighed. Every line on his face was pinched with exasperation. "Which is it? Are you Riggs or Reeves?"


    "R-Riggs," I muttered, lowering my gaze. "I am a Riggs."


    "Okay," the specialist nodded. "From which Riggs family? Do you even know Duskveil¡¯s crest? Or is there any pack Alpha who goes by the name Riggs?"


    I swallowed. "I... I¡¯m from Duskveil, North Ridge. I just..."


    "Don¡¯t give me that. Who are you truly? Are you the Alpha¡¯s son?" the specialist cut in again, his voice had gone an octave higher. "Are you aware that only Alpha heirs and sons of Alphas are allowed admission into this Academy?"


    I nodded quickly. "Yes, I¡¯m aware.


    "So, I ask you again¡ªare you an Alpha¡¯s son?"


    I couldn¡¯t say no now. It would mean immediate expulsion, being thrown back into the world with nowhere to go but home. And home meant Darian ckmoor.


    "Yes," I nodded.


    The admission specialist scoffed. "You¡¯re a liar," he said coldly. "The Alpha of Duskveil has only one son who is also his heir. There is no record of him ever having more than one son. It¡¯s in the Nation¡¯s registry books. We even sent someone to confirm this when the Beta Prime here first arrived." He gestured to ter again. "Who are you truly?"


    I couldn¡¯t speak. Nothing wasing to my mind ¨C no clever lies, no forced exnations, no escape routes. I was trapped, caught in my web of deception.


    I opened my mouth. Nothing came. Not a word. Not a thought. Just the pounding of my pulse and the sinking dread I couldn¡¯t outrun.


    Maybe if I told them my sob story, they would pity me?


    The admission specialist shook his head in disgust. "Turns out you¡¯re a fraud after all." He turned to the Sentinel behind Ramsey.


    "Escort this impostor out."


    I couldn¡¯t breathe anymore. This was it. I would be exposed, thrown out, and hunted down by my father...


    Then, ter came forward, offering the admission specialist a mild, almost amused smile. He exuded the confidence of someone who knew exactly how valuable he was to the academy.


    "Actually," he said smoothly. "The thing is, he¡¯s right," he nodded toward me. "He is from Duskveil, and he is a Riggs, but he is..." he paused, his eyes flitting to mine for a second. "He¡¯s my father¡¯s bastard son."


    Another episode of murmur rippled through the hall. I had to lower my gaze quickly to hide the surprise on my face. The admission specialist blinked, clearly taken aback.


    "Bastard son?" he echoed. "There¡¯s no record of this in any of our documentation. You¨Cyou never mentioned..."


    "It¡¯s a sensitive subject," ter said calmly. "And not mine to tell. Besides, do you truly think my father would advertise his indiscretions? The Alpha of Duskveil has a reputation to protect."


    "Why didn¡¯t you say so from the beginning?" the principal, who had been quiet the entire exchange, suddenly asked.


    "I only just recognised him," ter replied with a casual shrug, still maintaining his sullen expression. "We¡¯ve met just once. We have different mothers, different lives." He turned to me with a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "Isn¡¯t that right, brother?"


    I knew what he meant. I understood that this wasn¡¯t mercy. This was a bargain. One I hadn¡¯t agreed to and whose terms I couldn¡¯t decide.


    I nodded mutely, afraid to speak lest my voice betray me.


    The admission specialist looked between us; I could tell he was still sceptical but unwilling to challenge ter directly.


    "Well," he said finally, "this irregrity will need to be noted. And verified." He brought down the clipboard from his chest, where he¡¯d held it like armour. "For now, you have passed the initial verification, but consider yourself on probation. If your story doesn¡¯t check out, both of you will be expelled."


    "There is no reason for me to lie," ter said confidently. "Call Duskveil again. My father won¡¯t deny it. He¡¯ll pretend he doesn¡¯t remember."


    The Headmistress gave a slow nod. "We¡¯ll look into it. Return to your seat, Eamon. Beta Prime, you may go back to your duties. Thank you for bringing this to our notice."


    I nodded, bowing stiffly to her. Just as I was about to turn and leave, ter leaned in and whispered in my ear.


    "Wait for me outside the hall, at the end of the assembly", he said, his breath was warm against my skin. "Don¡¯t try to be funny, or else I¡¯ll reveal everything... Charis."

 Chapter 6: The shadow on the roster

    <h4>Chapter 6: The shadow on the roster</h4>


    <strong>ter</strong>


    I sat stiffly in the Admission Office, staring past the frosted window to the inner courtyard of Ravenshore Academy.


    I was looking at the group of fresh-faced, newly admitted students hanging outside the Assembly Hall. Despite the biting winter cold, they all had bright faces, and the light had not gone out of their eyes yet.


    I remembered being just like them.


    Green. Na?ve. Desperate.


    It had only been a year, and yet it felt like another lifetime. The memory of my arrival still haunted me. From the 104 students who had passed the initial screening and were finally epted as first-year students, only twenty of us remained.


    The rest had either dropped out halfway through, unable to handle the rigorous training and the psychological effects that passed for education here, or they had... disappeared.


    I wasn¡¯t here for the prestigious education or theworking opportunities that came with rubbing shoulders with future Alphas.


    I was here because students had been disappearing.


    Starting with my sister, Riley.


    A year ago, she¡¯d vanished from Ebonvale Academy¡ªRavenshore¡¯s sister school for daughters of Alphas. One day, she was at home, crying repeatedly because she didn¡¯t want to return. I could tell she was desperate to reveal more than her tears that night, but somehow, she ended up telling us nothing.


    The once happy girl, full of life, slowly shrank into a shell and became a shadow of herself. The week she¡¯d returned to school, she keptining about the strict curfews, how she was sick of the whole ce, and how everything seemed evil.


    The next time we heard from her, my father received an official invitation to the school, and Riley had disappeared without a trace.


    The official story was that she got overwhelmed by the training and ran away, but I knew my sister. Riley was many things¡ªstubborn, impulsive, fiercely loyal¡ªbut she wasn¡¯t a quitter.


    She wouldn¡¯t have run away from Ebonvale voluntarily, especially not without telling me.


    When we attempted to look for her, the Academy provided a handwritten letter from her and shut down any investigation into her disappearance. My parents, heartbroken, had epted the exnation after putting up a little fight and continued to hope she woulde home one day.


    That was when I¡¯d taken matters into my hands. Getting into Ravenshore hadn¡¯t been difficult with my family¡¯s connections, and once I came, I¡¯d started asking questions.


    The answers I¡¯d found were disturbing.


    Riley wasn¡¯t the first to disappear. Over the past five years, at least a dozen students from both academies had vanished every academic session under mysterious circumstances. The official reports always imed voluntary withdrawal, but I didn¡¯t believe it. I have seen too much and heard too much.


    However, every time I tried to dig deeper, I hit a wall. Faculty members who have suddenly be unavable for questioning. Records that were mysteriously iplete. Fellow students who¡¯d been warned not to gossip about ¡¯sensitive matters."


    What was worse, a lot of parents had no idea what really happened to their missing children. Even if they suspected something, there wasn¡¯t much they could do about it. Ravenshore Academy made parents signprehensive indemnity forms under the guise of making their child¡¯s admission legal; meanwhile, they were signing away the lives of their children.


    The terms of the documents were written by the best legal minds money could buy. A few brave parents who had tried contesting it ended up merging their packs with a bigger pack, as they all went broke.


    Someone was covering up these disappearances, and I am determined to find out who.


    I would survive long enough to expose this ce for what it really was. I would tear the Academy down and reveal to the world the horrors hidden behind its prestigious reputation. Every brutal training session, every psychological maniption, every student who vanished in the night ¨C I documented it all, waiting for the right moment.


    Someone touched my arms, pulling me back from my thoughts. I turned to find Peter, the Alpha Prime, standing beside my chair.


    Peter was the senior student leader (Alpha Prime) and was the faculty favourite, seeing him standing next to me reminded me of my first year here. Peter was one of those who had made my life a living hell, all in the name of mentoring.


    Every humiliation, every beating disguised as training, every night I¡¯d gone to bed with broken ribs or a split lip ¨C Peter had been behind it.


    I would get my revenge eventually, but not yet. Timing was everything here.


    I pulled the earbud from my right ear. "Yes, Alpha Prime?"


    He gestured toward the main table at the back of the office, where the Student President sat hunched over paperwork. Marcus Webb held the highest elected position among the student body, representing all students in matters concerning the administration.


    "He¡¯s been calling your name," Peter said, studying my face for any reaction.


    I swallowed back a groan and rose from my seat, crossing the room to where Marcus sat examining what appeared to be a student application. When I reached the table, he looked up with a genuinely puzzled expression.


    "You didn¡¯t tell me you had a brother," Marcus said before I could greet him. "And that he wasing to the Academy?"


    It was my turn to be surprised, though I kept my expression nk. Here at Ravenshore, people judged you based on your facial expressions and bodynguage. The less you revealed, the more respect and fear youmanded ¨C and respect often meant the difference between life and death.


    "A brother?" I arched a brow.


    Marcus nodded and slid the application across the table to me. "This came in with thete admissions. Same surname, same pack. I figured you¡¯d know about it."


    I picked up the application form and began examining it. My heart stoppedpletely when I saw the handwriting. The careful loops of the ¡¯g¡¯s, the way the ¡¯t¡¯s were crossed with a slight upward nt, the curl at the end of each ¡¯y¡¯-I¡¯d seen this handwriting before.


    Once, I¡¯d cherished letters written in this form, had memorised every curve and reyed them on lonely nights.


    But that was impossible. The person was miles away from Ravenshore.


    "Is he your brother?" Marcus asked impatiently. "Did you know he wasing?"


    I forced myself to focus on the application details rather than the handwriting that was making my wolf, Zair, pace restlessly within me. Eamon Riggs. Duskveil Pack. Alpha¡¯s son. Birth date that would make this supposed brother the same age as...


    "I have no idea who this is," I said quietly. "I don¡¯t have a brother."


    At that moment, Peter had risen from his chair and approached the table. Without asking for permission, he snatched the application form from my hands and began reading the details aloud.


    "Eamon Riggs, Duskveil Pack, Alpha¡¯s son..." Peter paused, squinted at the document for a few seconds, before his eyes lit up with recognition. "Wait, I know this person."


    "You know this person?" Marcus asked, leaning forward with interest.


    Peter nodded. "I helped a boy board the train at Crestborne station. Poor kid was running like his life depended on it, barely made it onto thest car." He grinned at Marcus and gave him a knowing wink. "Looked like fresh meat if you know what I mean. Definitely from some deadbeat, poor pack. Didn¡¯t know he was rted to our ter."


    Marcus leaned back in his chair, stroking his chin. I could imagine him already looking for ways to use this new student for their twisted games.


    "Now I¡¯m dying to meet him," hemented.


    "But what¡¯s the problem, though?" Peter asked, looking between me and Marcus.


    My mind was already racing with a thousand possibilities. I knew someone from Crestborne Pack ¨C had known her intimately,pletely and had loved her with every fibre of my being. And this handwriting... it was so familiar that my chest was physically hurting from looking at it.


    Zair stirred in my mind again, whispering the suspicions I couldn¡¯t allow myself to believe.


    <i>No, Zair</i> said<i>. It can¡¯t be</i>. <i>It¡¯s not possible. What would she be doing here? Her father would never let her step an inch out of their pack. </i>


    If this was truly the person, I think it is, why was she here? How had she managed to enrol on an all-boys¡¯ Academy?


    The thought of her facing what I¡¯d endured, what had broken so many other students, made something fierce and protectivee alive within me. But I couldn¡¯t show that yet. I had to be sure it was the same person.


    I straightened to my full height. "I think someone is trying to impersonate me."


    The room went silent for a beat.


    Impersonate you?" Marcus repeated. "What makes you think that?"


    "The details are close enough to be believable but different enough to avoid being detected immediately. Plus, I have no brother. I am the only son of my father; I would know if I had a sibling won¡¯t I? This is a ssic identity theft technique. Use a real person¡¯s background but change just enough details to slip through initial screening."


    Peter looked mildly amused, but Marcus was taking it seriously.


    "Have you seen this kid? He wore his shirt inside out? There¡¯s no way that kid would be smart enough to pull this off. You sure this isn¡¯t family?"


    "I am sure," I nodded.


    "Fine, send a messenger to the Admission Specialist," Marcus instructed Peter. "ter, you should go to the hall and see who is trying to impersonate you. If someone is using your family¡¯s name and reputation to gain fraudulent admission, that¡¯s a direct threat to the Academy¡¯s integrity."


    "I couldn¡¯t agree more. Thank you, I¡¯ll head out to the Assembly Hall immediately."

 Chapter 7: Broken Bonds

    <h4>Chapter 7: Broken Bonds</h4>


    <strong>Present (After the Assembly)</strong>


    <strong>ter</strong>


    I stood at the entrance of the assembly hall, watching her.


    It was Charis, alright. This was the first time I was seeing her, a year after our painful breakup.


    Painful was a milder wordpared to the emotional trauma I had to go through after our three-year rtionship ended.


    When I had seen her at that hall, near despair, I had to help, even though I wished I could have made a different choice. Now, I¡¯ve embroiled myself in whatever drama she¡¯de with.


    Even disguised as a boy, even with her hair shorn close to her scalp and her ridiculous clothes, I would recognise her anywhere.


    What on earth was she doing here? What could have brought her to this nightmare of a ce?


    I wanted to walk away. I had every reason to. She had hurt me, rejected me cruelly on the day of our engagement, and had disgraced my pack in front of powerful allies. The memory of that humiliation was still fresh in my mind.


    I should turn around, pretend I¡¯d never seen her, let whatever fate awaited her y out without my interference. I could make an excuse for thinking she¡¯s my stepbrother and get away with it.


    But how could I when she looked like that?


    Lost, pale and shivering.


    Her lips were chattering from the cold¡ªthe cold had never been her thing, and from the looks of it, she hadn¡¯te prepared with warm clothes. At this point, she¡¯d be down with a cold by evening.


    The loose clothes she had on did little to disguise her womanliness to anyone who knew what to look for.


    I could make out the outline of her breasts, the soft curve of her butt cheeks... I exhaled a shaky breath, already feeling aroused at the thought. Zair was worse. He still remembered her scent, her touch and the way she used tough at my terrible jokes.


    Even now, despite their broken bond and everything that had happened between them, Zair was still longing for her. So shameless!


    Sighing in defeat, I pushed away from the doorframe and walked over to her.


    She turned when she saw me, and attempted a smile¡ªthose eyes, the same eyes that had haunted my dreams for a year now, stared at me innocently.


    I reached for her hand and began pulling her away from the assembly arena.


    "ter¡ªter! Let me go!" she hissed, trying to yank her arm free. "What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?"


    "Getting you out of here before you get yourself killed," I replied grimly, still maintaining my grip despite her struggles.


    "I said, let go!" Her voice was rising, drawing attention from nearby students. "I can walk by myself."


    "You can¡¯t make decent decisions by yourself, so walking is questionable too," I shot back, not slowing my pace."


    She tried to dig her heels, but I was stronger. "ter, stop it! People are staring!"


    "Let them stare. Better than letting them see you fall apart when they start asking you questions you can¡¯t answer."


    I dragged her past the Assembly arena, past curious onlookers and whispering students, until we reached the open field adjacent to the building.


    Here, no one would hear us. Only then did I stop and spin her around to face me.


    "What are you doing here?" I demanded, gripping her shoulders roughly.


    She yanked her body from my grip and red at me. "What else would I be doing here? Sightseeing? And for the love of the goddess, why would you be dragging me around like I¡¯m a stray mutt? Are you mad?"


    I let out a dryugh, staring at her with disbelief. "Is this the thanks I get for saving your ass back there? You¡¯re still as ungrateful as ever, do you know that?"


    "I didn¡¯t ask for your help," she fired back.


    "Well, you should have thought of that when you decided to use my surname and my pack affiliation for your little identity theft scheme!" I shot back. "What are you doing here, Charis? Really?"


    She swallowed hard and turned away from me, her jaw set in that stubborn line I knew all too well. "Nothing."


    "Nothing?" I scoffed, reaching out to turn her back to face me. "You think Ravenshore is some vacation resort? Or a yground? Did youe here looking for me?"


    "Looking for you? You must be deluded. I thought you were dead. Your vehicle went over the cliff near the old bridge that day. My father tried to contact your pack for weeks and got nothing but silence. We thought you died in that crash."


    I looked away, running a hand through my hair. I didn¡¯t think my death might affect her.


    Not that it should matter. Not after what she¡¯d done to me.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell anyone you were alive?" She asked.


    "I didn¡¯t think it mattered."


    There was a long pause. Then I reached into my coat pocket and pulled out my wallet. I peeled out a thick wad of notes and held it out to her.


    "You still have a chance to leave, right now, before things escte beyond this. Take this." I pressed the money into her palm. "I¡¯ll make sure no onees after you ande up with a suitable exnation to the Academy."


    She looked down at the money in her palm with an unreadable expression. Then she threw the bills back at me.


    "As much as I¡¯m grateful for what you did back there," she said with a shaky voice, "you do not have the right to tell me what to do with my life. I¡¯m old enough to make my own decisions."


    "You¡¯re seventeen, Charis Greye!" I exploded. I promised myself I wouldn¡¯t get angry, but it was impossible now. "What do you know about making decisions?"


    She lifted her chin stubbornly. "More than you think."


    "Ravenshore isn¡¯t a ce for someone like you to be, much less Ebonvale!" I bent down and started gathering the scattered money. "I¡¯m not doing this because I care so much about you ¨C honestly, the only reason I lied back there was to protect my name and my pack. But I¡¯m telling you, as someone who would prefer you stay alive. You need to leave."


    I paused again, pulling more bills from my wallet and pressing the entire stack into her hands. "Leave. Now. Tonight, if possible. You can go with the night train."


    For a moment, she stared at the money again, then flung it back at me. She turned and began walking away.


    "Charis! Damn it!"" I lunged after her, reaching for her arm. "You don¡¯t understand what this ce is!"


    She spun around, her eyes burning with fury. "Don¡¯t try to scare me into leaving, because I won¡¯t. You¡¯ve no idea what I¡¯ve had to put up with since that day. Don¡¯t you dare try to make me leave. I won¡¯t"


    She spun around again and started walking away.


    "For fuck¡¯s sake!" I growled and tried to reach for her again, only for a voice to ring out.


    Both I and Charis turned to see Kael Winters approaching us.


    "Enough, Beta Prime," he said,ing to stand between me and Charis. "Let him go."


    My jaw clenched at the formal address.


    Beta Prime was my official rank within the Academy. It was a reminder that here, in this ce, I had to y by their rules. On the brighter side, I was the third most powerful student in Ravenshore.


    "Stay out of this, Winters. This is between my brother and me. It doesn¡¯t concern you."


    Kael¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "It does. You see, Eamon here..." he gestured towards Charis "Is my responsibility as First-Year Coordinator. And you¡¯re creating a disturbance that could reflect poorly on both the Academy¡¯s reputation and my ability to manage new students."


    "Your responsibility?" My voice was deadly quiet now. "Is that a challenge?"


    "Maybe." He held my gaze. "This is my jurisdiction, and I have the right to do what I want, ording to the books, of course. Manhandling a fellow student in public. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?"


    "What?" I scoffed. "Are you talking to me?"


    "Section 6 of the student handbook, subsection two, states that aggressive confrontation is a punishable offence; in the case of its severity, the student may face the risk of expulsion. I am required to make a report, especially when a second-year student appears to be intimidating a new student under my supervision."


    The usation was a solid one. If Kael were to go through with the charge, it could result in disciplinary action, and I didn¡¯t want that to happen. It would disrupt many things for me.


    "I wasn¡¯t...," I began, but Kael cut me off with a raised hand.


    "Please don¡¯t make it worse with your denials. I have a lot of witnesses and evidence that you physicallypelled him toe with you to this isted location, even when he refused. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re rtives; you must work by the rules. I don¡¯t think we want that conversation with the Student Tribunal."


    Zair snarled inside me, already beginning to pace restlessly. I took a deep breath to calm myself.


    Kael Winters was the First-Year Coordinator ¡ªa position that made him influential with the administration and faculty.


    More importantly, he had a reputation for being ruthlessly logical and incorruptible; even senior students and staff members kept their distance from him.


    And causing another scene would only draw more attention to Charis, which was thest thing either of us needed.


    "You¡¯re right, "I said finally, forcing my voice to remain level. "I was just surprised to see him here and got carried away."

 Chapter 8: Is he your brother?

    <h4>Chapter 8: Is he your brother?</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    After we walked away from ter, Kael suddenly stopped and tilted his head slightly, turning to me.


    "You were supposed to report for dormitory assignment and orientation briefing. You¡¯re approximately seventeen minuteste."


    Any hope that Kael might be a genuinely nice person died immediately. I fought the urge to roll my eyes, instead lowering them to the ground in what I hoped looked like appropriate remorse.


    "Oh," I murmured, "I¡¯m sorry about that. I was going toe, but ter asked to see me."


    Kael was quiet for a few seconds, his gaze never leaving my face. "Is he really your brother? Are you two even rted? Because I see no resemnce whatsoever."


    I felt my mouth go dry. For a few seconds, I waspletely at a loss for words. My mind was scrambling toe up with a believable exnation.


    "Wh¡ªwhat!" I finally managed, the wording out as more of a squeak than I¡¯d intended. "Of course, we¡¯re brothers ¨C I mean, stepbrothers. We have different mothers, but I think my mother¡¯s genes are... stronger, so ter looks more like our father."


    I was gaining confidence now, falling into the lie smoothly "Besides, I¡¯ve never been close to him, I guess he was surprised to see me here."


    Kael cocked his head slightly, a mannerism with him that seemed often. "But he said in the Assembly Hall that he has seen you only once."


    I muttered a curse under my breath, wondering when the interrogation would stop. I forced myself to meet his gaze and stered on what I hoped was a convincing smile.


    "That¡¯s true, actually," I said, trying to sound casual. "All the knowing is from my side. ter is the Alpha Heir and is quite popr within the pack. I used to see him at pack festivals and ceremonies, but it was always from a distance. His mother is scary..."


    Kael studied me for several more seconds, his expression unreadable. Then, without warning, he raised his hands toward me.


    Instinctively, I crouched down, my arms flying to cover my face and head. Every muscle in my body tensed, bracing for the impact I was certain was about toe. My breathing became rapid and shallow, my heart hammered against my ribs as I waited for the blow.


    Seconds ticked by, and nothing happened.


    Slowly, carefully, I peeked through my fingers and saw Kael staring at me with a genuinely puzzled expression. In his hands was a ck wool coat ¨C the coat he¡¯d been wearing moments ago; apparently, that was what he¡¯d been trying to offer to me.


    For a moment, he looked like he wanted to say something about my reaction ¨C ask a question, perhaps or make an observation, but he seemed to decide against it.


    Instead of trying to drape the coat over my shoulders as he¡¯d originally intended, he walked around behind me and gently slid the coat over my shoulders. Settling it properly across my shoulders and adjusting the cor.


    When he came back to stand in front of me, he reached for my hands and pulled a pair of matching ck gloves from his pocket.


    My pulse spiked at the unexpected contact. Immediately, I withdrew my hands.


    "What are you doing?"


    His eyes shed with irritation as they stared at me. Without a word, he threw the gloves at me. They hit my chest and fell to the ground at my feet.


    "Acting like a weak person will not help you in Ravenshore," he said coldly. "If you keep up this fragile act, you¡¯ll be an object for constant bullying, and you won¡¯tst past orientation week. No matter what you¡¯ve been through, you need to pull yourself together and stop advertising your suffering to the world."


    "I¡¯m not advertising my suffering to the world. Why would you even think that I¡¯m doing this on purpose?"


    "Aren¡¯t you?" he fired back. "You think because you¡¯re more disadvantaged than your brother that people here would pity you? Why did you allow him to bring you here, knowing he would bully you?"


    "He didn¡¯t bully me," I said forcefully. "We were only talking."


    "I know what I saw, Eamon. Don¡¯t try to defend your captor. I saw him dragging you around like some ve. You¡¯ve got to change that mentality."


    I stared at him for a moment, at a loss for what to say. Then slowly bent down and picked up the gloves. Without breaking eye contact, I quietly shrugged off the coat he had ced on my shoulders and walked over to him, draping it back across his shoulders.


    "I didn¡¯t ask you for help back then, and now. I can take care of myself."


    "You think?" he scoffed. "You won¡¯tst more than a week here; I promise you."


    "That remains to be seen," I murmured and started walking away. He reached for my arm and dragged me back.


    "Take the coat," he said. "I won¡¯t have you staining my impable record in this school.


    He shoved the coat and the gloves into my hand and started walking away. When he was a few feet away, he stopped and turned to me.


    "Hurry up, Riggs, we don¡¯t have all day."


    Swallowing my pride, I shrugged into the coat before walking briskly to join him.


    We walked past the assembly hall, moving deeper into the academy¡¯spound. Finally, we arrived at arge stone building where a group of students had gathered, mostly newly admitted like me. They were rubbing their hands together or stamping their feet in an attempt to ward off the cold.


    Kael moved to stand in front of the assembled students, who stopped talking as soon as they saw him. I lingered at the back of the crowd, staying where I would less likely draw attention to myself.


    I pulled the borrowed coat tighter around myself, thankful for its warmth.


    Suddenly, an arm wrapped around my shoulders from the side, jolting me and making me nearly jump out of my skin.


    I turned and blinked in surprise when I looked into Rhett¡¯s hazel eyes.


    "There you are," he chirped. "I was wondering where you¡¯d disappeared to."


    He held a cardboard carrier in his free hand, which contained two steaming cups of coffee.


    Before I could say a word, he pressed one of the cups into my hands.


    "Drink up before it gets cold," he instructed with a smile. "Trust me, you¡¯ll need all the caffeine for what¡¯sing next."


    "Thank you," I managed, epting the cup gratefully. I took a sip and had to suppress a moan of pleasure. It was perfect ¨C rich, hot and exactly what I needed.


    I turned my attention back to Kael, who had already begun to address the assembled students.


    "I will now call out your names and dormitory assignment. Each dormitory amodates a minimum of four students and a maximum of six students. You¡¯re responsible for maintaining the cleanliness and organisation of your living spaces. The cleaning staff would only take care of your bathrooms andmon areas." He paused to consult a clipboard.


    "You will find duty rosters and study schedules posted in your dormitories for each upant. Find your name and follow it ordingly.


    "Are you alright?" Rhett asked, suddenly leaning closer to me.


    I turned to look at him, startled to find his face was mere inches from mine. If I were to lean forward a bit, our lips would touch.


    The thought of it sent heat flooding through my cheeks, and I quickly pulled back, lowering my gaze as that same strange emotion settled in my stomach.


    "I¡¯m fine. Why wouldn¡¯t I be?" I stammered, taking another sip of coffee to mask my nerves.


    Rhett chuckled and then sighed with what seemed like relief. "I¡¯m d to hear that. I didn¡¯t think the Beta Prime was a stepbrother to anyone. He rarely talks about himself or his family."


    "That¡¯s how he¡¯s always been," I said quietly. "But, what¡¯s he like here?" I asked tentatively. "ter, I mean."


    Rhett shrugged, taking a sip of his coffee. "Reserved. Keeps a lot of himself. One of the reasons he rose to his current rank so quickly, especially for a first-year student, was howposed he always seemed to be. Nothing ever seemed to rattle him, and the school likes that. The colder you are, the more you get their attention."


    "How do you know all these? Are you two friends?" I asked.


    "I¡¯m not sure your brother understands friendship. But we stop and chat now and again. I guess we¡¯re cool."


    I frowned. "Stop and chat now and again? But weren¡¯t you just admitted? When would you have had opportunities to chat with him?"


    He grinned sheepishly. "I¡¯m repeating first year. Kael and ter were my ssmatesst year."


    "Wow!" I nodded. "That exins the familiarity between you and Kael. But why did you repeat? I thought you said your family were founders."


    The yful smile on his face suddenly faded. I watched as his eyes turned to cold slits. His hand dropped from my shoulders as he took a step back.


    "I think that¡¯s enough socialising, Eamon. I was hoping you were not one of those mean Alpha sons. Guess you¡¯ve proved me wrong."


    Crap!


    "I¡¯m sorry," I called after him. "I didn¡¯t mean to intrude."


    "Not everything can be solved by simply saying sorry. You have to learn not to get on the wrong side of people here. It could get you in a lot of trouble." He turned and threw his empty coffee cup into a trash can, making a perfect shot.


    When his gaze met mine again, his eyes were not as cold, but he was different from the Rhett from moments ago, who had brought me coffee.


    "See you around, Eamon," he said coldly.


    Without a backwards nce, he turned and walked away.

 Chapter 9: Bastards and brothers

    <h4>Chapter 9: Bastards and brothers</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I ended up in Dormitory Block C. Top floor. Room B.


    I knocked tentatively on the door before using my key. The room wasrger than I¡¯d expected, with six beds arranged along the walls and a centralmon area that had a long sofa and a coffee table.


    Three of my roommates were already present, unpacking their belongings and talking andughing among themselves.


    I lowered my gaze, carrying my backpack, the only belonging I hade with, and moved to thest bed at the end of the room.


    "Well, well," one of the boys said when he spotted me, setting me on edge immediately. "Look what the cat dragged in."


    The other boys looked up from their unpacking and turned to me, their faces creasing into smirks. I wasn¡¯t surprised that for people who didn¡¯t know if they would finally be first-years, they were already showing signs of bullying, a lot of Alpha¡¯s sons were raised that way.


    "Let me guess," one of the boys continued, his name tag read Phil Whitmore, Red Moon Pack. "You¡¯re the bastard from Duskveil."


    Another boy snorted with amusement. "Makes sense. Look at those clothes. Probably got his eptance through charity."


    "I heard from everyone sitting around him at the Assembly Hall that he was reeking so bad that they had to close their nose."


    I didn¡¯t flinch at their insult. I was used to being around Alpha sons. I¡¯d faced worse than this from Darian. So, words couldn¡¯t hurt me¨Cnot anymore. When I reached the empty bed at the end of the room, I dropped my backpack on the bed.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw Phil approaching.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" he pressed. "Cat got your tongue, bastard boy?"


    I said nothing. I began unpacking my few belongings. Since I didn¡¯t have much, I tried to go slowly, for want of something to do.


    "Ignore him, Phil," one of the boys said, and came over to take Phil by the hand. "He¡¯s not worth your energy."


    Phil and the boy returned to their corners. The taunting continued for several more minutes until we wereplete. I focused on arranging my belongings, ignoring them.


    The sound of rustling behind me made my stomach twist with fear. I turned slightly, just in time to catch one of the boys pulling off his shirt and his pants while another was undoing his belt.


    They were talking about taking a shower.


    My face heated with horror as I spun around to face the window. I hadn¡¯t thought this far when I decided to be a boy that I would have to deal with seeing a lot of naked males. I gripped the edge of my bed, hoping I was acting normal. If they sensed something was off, that might be a problem.


    To make matters worse, I still hadn¡¯t peed yet. I nced at the bathroom door, but it was blocked. Two of the boys were now lounging half-naked in front of it, towels over their shoulders and briefs, but making no move actually to shower.


    Minutes passed by, and the boys showed no signs of heading to the shower. They joked. Theyughed. They threw socks at each other. One was even doing push-ups on the floor.


    <strong>Seriously?</strong>


    I pressed my knees together, trying not to think of peeing. My forehead was covered with beads of sweat at this point. If I didn¡¯t go soon, I might wet myself.


    One of the boys was talking about the riches of their pack and how they taxed other smaller packs in their region, when suddenly the room fell silent.


    Surprised by the sudden change in the atmosphere, I slowly looked up from my spot on the bed to the figures that stood at the door.


    One of the faces looked familiar ¨C it was Peter, the guy from the train station. The other person, however, wasn¡¯t someone I knew.


    Peter spotted me instantly. He walked over to me with a grin on his face.


    "Riggs?" he chuckled. "We meet again. You didn¡¯t tell me you had a brother."


    I scrambled to my feet, immediately giving him a polite bow. "I¡¯m sorry, it must have escaped my mind."


    "So, this is the bastard?" The other boy standing next to Peter inquired, and Peter nodded in response.


    "This is our Student President," Peter informed me. "When he heard you were rted to ter, he said he wanted to see you, so I brought him here."


    "Pleased to meet you, sir!" I muttered, lowering my gaze to show humility.


    "What do you think?" Peter turned to him with a smile. "He¡¯s different from our ter. We would have lots of fun with him."


    "Yeah," the student President nodded with a smile on his face, then took a step towards me. "What is your name?" he asked.


    "Eamon Riggs," I replied, wondering why he wanted to know that.


    "Nice name, Eamon. You can call me Marcus, and from henceforth, you¡¯ll be under my mentorship. Pack your bags, you won¡¯t be staying here."


    "What?" I raised my head entirely to look at him.


    "There¡¯s an empty room in my quarters. It¡¯s yours," He said.


    "What? I don¡¯t understand. I was assigned this room, isn¡¯t..."


    "Don¡¯t be like this, Eamon," Peter interrupted with a grin that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "The Student President hates repeating himself, and if you don¡¯t want to get on his bad side, then do as he says."


    "B-but we were told this morning that we need toplete the Orientation Program first before we find our mentors."


    "Who said so?" Marcus asked.


    "The First-year coordinator," I replied.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Eamon," he reached for my jaw, jerking my face up. "I know the rules, I made them. It¡¯ll be fine. As Student President, I have the authority to mentor promising new students personally, and you show lots of potential. This might also give you a higher chance of actually being epted as a first-year student here."


    The way he said the word ¡¯potential¡¯ made my skin crawl, though I couldn¡¯t put my finger on why.


    Then, he dropped his hands and turned to Peter. "Take him to my quarters and see that he settles in well. I¡¯ll catch upter."


    Then he paused, looking back at me.


    His eyes slide over my body in a way that made my heart resume its anxious pounding. Hunger, not curiosity, burned behind them. I¡¯d seen that look in Darian¡¯s eyes two nights ago when he¡¯d tried to force himself on me.


    This had nothing to do with mentorship.


    I clutched at my shirt, wondering if my cover as a girl was slowly slipping away.


    After he left, Peter came to stand in front of him.


    "You heard him, pack up. We¡¯re moving you."


    When I¡¯d chosen Ravenshore as my shelter to escape my ill-fated life, I thought it would be all sunshine and rain, that the only thing I¡¯d have to worry about is hiding my identity, but it¡¯s been less than forty-eight hours since I arrived here. My life has been more colourful than a rainbow.


    When I didn¡¯t move to do as Peter instructed, he turned to the two boys at the bathroom door, who were nearest to us.


    "Hey, you two,e help pack his things."


    Phil and his stocky friend from before rushed to the bed without saying a word. They began stuffing my belongings into my backpack without bothering to fold them as I had done.


    "Wait!" I said, finally finding my voice as the boys finished packing and stepped back.


    " I-I don¡¯t think I¡¯m supposed to¡ªcan¡¯t we speak to the first-year coordinator? Or the Dorm Captain? They said we get to choose our mentors. I¡ª"


    Peter turned to me, narrowing his eyes.


    But it didn¡¯t stop me from continuing desperately. "I like it here in the dorms, and I don¡¯t think I deserve this honour from the Student President."


    "I don¡¯t care what you were told," he snapped. "The Student President wants you in his quarters. You go. That is the only protocol you need to worry about. Now move."


    He reached for my hand.


    I stepped back instinctively. "Please. Just give me a minute. I¡ªI need to inform my brother first¡ª"


    He grabbed my wrist, and when I tried to pull away, he tightened his grip, yanking me forward. I was no match for his strength, so he started dragging me towards the door.


    "Don¡¯t make this harder than it has to be," he hissed.

 Chapter 10: Trapped

    <h4>Chapter 10: Trapped</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    <strong>[Warning: Trigger scene]</strong>


    "Please," I begged, trying to swallow back the tears at the back of my throat. "Can¡¯t we at least inform Kael? He¡¯s supposed to oversee first-year cements. This has to be documented properly."


    "The Student President outranks the First-Year Coordinator," he replied coldly, refusing to slow his pace or loosen his hold. "His word is final."


    "But the academy has procedures!" I insisted digging in my heels. "There are rules about mentor assignments! Students are supposed to have a choice to choose who they want as their mentors!"


    "You¡¯re a new student, Eamon. You¡¯re not yet a first-year student. You don¡¯t get choices. You get opportunities. And you should be grateful someone as important as Marcus is taking a personal interest in your development."


    He dragged me through the corridor until we got to the elevator. Despite all my twisting and turning, it didn¡¯t stop him from throwing me in with ease.


    "I haven¡¯t eaten all day. I need to rest. I feel sick. Please, tell ter..."


    We were in the elevator now, and it was moving. He pulled me forward, staring down at me.


    "You can eat all you want and rest all you want, Eamon. As a mentee of the Student President, you automatically get excluded from a lot of things students like you are obligated to do. You¡¯ll like it, don¡¯t worry."


    The elevator stopped, and he pushed me out, then continued down the hall, past a corridor that seemed to grow more isted as we walked. There were fewer doors, and the floor was as quiet as a graveyard, except for a few people dressed in the Academy¡¯s colours; they all seemed busy.


    So, they barely looked our way.


    When we arrived at the Student President¡¯s quarters, I noticed that it was located in a wing that seemed entirely separate from the main halls and corridors.


    No student or staff member was wandering about. We finally reached arge double door marked ¡¯Student President.¡¯


    Peter pulled out a key and unlocked it.


    The door opened into avish sitting room that screamed privilege and authority. Rich furnishings, a firece, bookshelves lined with expensive and rare books ¨C it looked more like a faculty apartment than student housing.


    The door clicked shut instantly. That was the only time Peter let me go. He walked across the room to a door on the opposite wall. He disappeared into it for a moment, then returned.


    "That¡¯ll be your room," he said, jerking his thumb toward the door he¡¯d juste out of. "And if you want to survive at this Academy, you¡¯ll do exactly what the Student President tells you to do. No questions, no resistance, noints."


    I took a shaky breath, trying to calm my nerves. I reached for Peter¡¯s hand, holding it as I begged him.


    "Remember how you helped me at the train station, I am begging you, please," I went on my knees, forcing the tears that had gathered in my eyes back. "I don¡¯t think this is appropriate. Can¡¯t you see there¡¯s been some mistake? He looked at me like¡ªlike he wants to¡ª"


    Peter rolled his eyes. "He wants you. You should feel honoured."


    "But I¡¯m a boy!" I cried out, angrily swiping at the tear that had rolled down my cheek.


    Peter scoffed and brushed past me dismissively, heading for the main door. "The only mistake would be disappointing Marcus Webb," he said without looking back. "Trust me, you don¡¯t want to do that."


    I crawled with my knees, holding his leg. "Peter, please..." I begged.


    He shook me off. "Get used to it," he muttered. "This is how the world works."


    Then he left.


    I managed to rise to my feet, staring at the closed door and wondering if I was cursed. I rushed to it and pounded on it with my fists.


    "Somebody help me!" I called out, "Please. Anyone¡ªhelp me!"


    No answer.


    The only thing that greeted me was the sound of my voice echoing back to me.


    I kept at it for several minutes, but the silence that followed only confirmed what I¡¯d already suspected¡ªthese quarters were positioned in an area where no one would hear my calls for help.


    I stopped knocking. Fighting the exhaustion, I crouched down to examine the keyhole. I¡¯d seen people pick locks in movies countless times. How hard could it be?


    Maybe... maybe I could pick it. Reaching into my pocket, I pulled out a bobby pin I¡¯d brought along as extra protection against pickpockets. My hands shook as I tried to straighten it into a usable shape.


    I inserted the pin slowly, jiggling it gently. <i>Come on,e on...</i>


    "What do you think you¡¯re doing?"


    The voice came from directly behind me, sending a cold shiver down my spine. I spun around to find Marcus standing in the sitting room, his zer tossed over one shoulder, sleeves rolled up. I didn¡¯t hear him enter. There must have been another entrance I hadn¡¯t noticed.


    "I¡ª" I stammered, scrambling to my feet and pressing my back against the door. "We were told we could choose our mentors. That the school doesn¡¯t influence those decisions."


    Marcus chuckled, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Are you saying you hate me? That you don¡¯t want me as your mentor?"


    He stepped closer, and I pressed myself harder against the door, my heart hammering against my ribs.


    "No, that¡¯s not what I meant, Student President. I think there might have been some confusion. I am a boy and..."


    "Call me Marcus," he corrected, lifting a hand to brush my cheek.


    I recoiled, swallowing back the bile that rose in my throat; every instinct in me was screaming at me to run. But there was nowhere to go.


    "Your scent is unique," he whispered, leaning closer and pressing his nose to the curve of my neck. "Beyond the sweat and fear, I can perceive it. So different. So unlike all the other boys here."


    The observation sent a chill of terror through me. If he could detect something different about my scent, how long before he figured out exactly what that difference was?


    I squirmed, trying to pull away as his hand slid down my spine and gripped my bottom.


    "Don¡¯t touch me!" I gasped, shoving him.


    That only seeded in bringing me closer to him. He smirked, clearly enjoying my distress. Somewhere below us, I could feel something hard rubbing against my thighs.


    "Yes," he murmured, his hands moving to grip my shoulders. "Fight me. Resist me. It makes everything so much more interesting."


    In one swift motion¡ªfaster than I¡¯d ever seen a werewolf move¡ªhe spun me around and pushed me toward the sofa. I fell onto it hard. The room spun, my vision swam, all from exhaustion, hunger and sheer terror.


    I tried to stand, but I couldn¡¯t get my legs to obey me.


    When I managed to look up, I saw that Marcus was beginning to unbutton his shirt; his eyes had gone dark with desire, which made my stomach turn.


    I tried again to scramble to my feet and only seeded for three seconds before my knees buckled and I fell back to the sofa.


    Hours of poor sleep, inadequate food and constant stress, even before I came here from putting up with Darian and his overbearing family, had finally caught up with me. I was too weak, too dizzy to fight.


    Marcus tossed his shirt aside, exposing his lean torso.


    "I won¡¯t force you to do what you don¡¯t want, I promise. I want to go slow with you, Eamon. Just let me feel you up a bit."


    He began to climb onto the couch.


    The room darkened; my heart screamed in my chest.


    <i>This is it. No one¡¯sing. I¡¯m not strong enough to fight...</i>


    Just as he reached for me, a knock on the door echoed through the room.


    I felt Marcus freeze as his head turned toward the main door.


    The knock came again, more insistent this time.


    "Marcus?" called a voice from outside. "I need your signature on this document. Open up, I know you¡¯re in there."


    Marcus cursed softly under his breath and stood up. He reached for his shirt, brushing hair out of his face with a hand.


    "Don¡¯t move," he told me, then walked to the door. "Who¡¯s that?" he asked, looking into the monitor.


    "It¡¯s me," the voice replied, "Hurry, I don¡¯t have all day."


    I remained on the couch, trying to stay conscious.


    I heard Marcus sigh before he went to unlock the door.


    The door opened.


    "Why the hell didn¡¯t you bring the documents when I was in my office. I¡¯m trying to rest, man."


    I couldn¡¯t hear the other person. Marcus¡¯s voice was sounding from afar now.


    Then suddenly...


    The sound of a fist mming into flesh. There was a grunt, followed by a thud.


    I forced myself up with every bit of strength I have, rolling out of the sofa. The door was open; if only I could crawl out, then everything would be fine.


    But I was just in time to see Marcus crash into the wall across from the door. He slid down to the floor, looking dazed, with his lips bleeding.


    And standing above him, fist still clenched and eyes zing like wildfire.


    Kael.


    Our eyes met for a moment, and I heard him say. "You keep this up, and I will make sure you never be a First-year."


    Then, silence.

 Chapter 11: Painful truths...

    <h4>Chapter 11: Painful truths...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I came awake slowly.


    My eyelids felt heavy as lead, but gradually I became aware of the warmth around me, unlike the biting cold I had been exposed to since I arrived here. Thefort reminded me of home, and for a moment, I panicked.


    The minute I wondered if I was at home, my eyes snapped open, taking in my surroundings. The light from the bedsidemp glowed softly, casting warm hues on the walls. The room didn¡¯t look anything like one of our rooms at Crestborne, and it wasn¡¯t the Student President¡¯s sitting room either, thank the goddess.


    My head was pounding softly, but the nausea from before had lifted. I turned my head slightly, and across the room, I caught sight of a familiar silhouette. He was hunched over a reading table, scribbling in a notebook, absorbed in whatever he was studying. It took my foggy mind a moment to recognise him.


    It was ter.


    I shifted to sit up, and immediately a soft chiming sound filled the air¡ªsome rm system. ter straightened from his desk instantly and rushed to my side before I¡¯d fully processed what had happened.


    "You¡¯re awake?" His voice was hoarse, like he hadn¡¯t spoken in hours. "Are you alright?"


    As he asked, he flicked on the bedsidemp, flooding the room with light.


    Now I could see a coldpress resting on the nightstand beside the bed, along with several bottles of medicine and a bowl that smelled strongly of chicken soup.


    "I¡¯m fine," I croaked, sitting up fully now and pushing off the duvet.


    He reached out and pressed the back of his hand against my forehead, checking for fever. His touch was gentle.


    "Still a little warm but better," he murmured. But as soon as he pulled back his hand, his expression shifted from concern.


    "Fine?" he repeated. "You call what happened to you fine?"


    I was still trying to understand how I had ended up in his room and why his eyes, which had been warm seconds ago, had turned into cold slits. Before I could respond, he exploded.


    "Why didn¡¯t you try to reach out to me in some way?" he demanded, beginning to pace the room. "Do you have any idea what kind of person Marcus Webb is? He¡¯s not just some spoiled, privileged Alpha¡¯s son; he¡¯s a predator, Charis."


    "I didn¡¯t know he was going to¡ª" I began, but ter cut me off.


    "That¡¯s the point! You didn¡¯t know, and you went along anyway! You let that scum, Peter drag you out of the dorms without raising a real rm, you walked into his room, you could¡¯ve¡ª" He stopped, exhaling deeply. "What if Kael hadn¡¯t shown up right then? What would you have done?"


    "Kael?" I interrupted; I knew someone hade to save me, but that memory was still hazy. "Kael was there?"


    "He¡¯s the one who found you!" ter snapped. "He showed up at your dorm to organise you guys for the evening orientation, only to find out you were missing and none of the students were willing to say where you went. He picked up your scent, and it led him straight to the Student President¡¯s quarters."


    I flinched at the memory of Marcus¡¯s hands on me, of being helpless on that couch.


    "You would have blown your cover and exposed everything," ter continued, still yelling. "Is that what you wanted? To get yourself thrown out of the academy? Or worse?"


    "No! Of course not!" I snapped back, my voice rising to match his. "And what could be worse than what almost happened?"


    "You could¡¯ve been assaulted, Charis. You could¡¯ve been marked and, worst case scenario, killed for deceiving him. Do you think Marcus would have just let you walk away after realising you¡¯re a girl? Do you think he would have risked you reporting what he tried to do?"


    "Don¡¯t put this on me, ter. I didn¡¯t ask for any of this!" I shouted back. "I didn¡¯t ask to be dragged to his quarters. I had no choice."


    "You had options!" he roared, stepping towards me. "You could¡¯ve run, you could¡¯ve screamed loud enough to bring someone, you could¡¯ve¡ªsomething. But instead, you just went along like some helpless little¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t you dare finish that sentence," I warned, struggling to my feet despite the way the room spun around me. "I¡¯m not helpless. I survived in that dormitory with those boys calling me names and threatening me. I would have found a way to survive, Marcus, too."


    "How?" ter demanded. "By revealing that you¡¯re actually an Alpha¡¯s daughter? By shifting and tearing his throat out? Because that¡¯s about the only way you would have been able to stop him."


    "Maybe that would have been better than this!" I screamed, gesturing wildly around the room. "Maybe I should have just stayed home and married Darian ckmoor like my father wanted! At least then I¡¯d know what kind of monster I was dealing with!"


    "What?" ter paused for a minute, staring at me. "What did you say?"


    I ignored him and scrambled down from the bed.


    "I¡¯m talking to you, Charis. What did you say about Darian ckmoor?"


    "Why?" I turned to him, unable to stop the tears streaming down my face from all the fear, exhaustion and desperation of the past few days finally overwhelming me.


    "Why do you even care what happens to me? You made it clear enough what you think of me when you sent me that letter and pictures of you and your newfound love."


    He went very still. "What are you talking about?"


    "Are you going to pretend now? Didn¡¯t you tell me you didn¡¯t want to be shackled with the baby? That you wanted to live life to the fullest and not start changing diapers when you should be out there, making an impact on the world."


    "What?" he scoffed. "I never said that. You must¡ª"


    "No," I cut him off, wiping angrily at my tears. "I don¡¯t want to hear it. I don¡¯t want your exnations or your excuses. I want to get through this, find a way to avoid marrying that evil and disappear somewhere you or my family will never see me again."


    "Charis," he scoffed. "You rejected me. You broke off our engagement and humiliated me in front of my family. I am the victim here."


    "And what did you do?" I crossed my arms and faced him.


    "Nothing," he scowled at me. "I think you¡¯re insane."


    "No, I think I am taking my stance against people like you and my family. This is my life, and I don¡¯t appreciate being scolded like a child when I¡¯ve already been through hell since I came here."


    I moved toward what I assumed was the door, but ter caught my arm before I could take more than a few steps.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going?" he asked.


    "Where else? Back to my dormitory. Back to figuring out how to survive this ce on my own."


    "No." His grip tightened. "You¡¯re staying here."


    I turned to him, eyes shing with malice. "You don¡¯t get to decide that."


    "Yes, I do," he snapped. "You can¡¯t go back to shared housing. Your identity would be blown within hours. Do you think you can keep up this disguise while sharing a bathroom with five other boys? While changing? While sleeping in the same room. You will stay here, at least until I figure out a solution."


    "What solution?" Iughed bitterly. "You think you can just fix this?"


    "I have to," he said. "My reputation is on the line here. Already, delegates have been sent to Duskveil to verify our stories, and if they don¡¯t match, immediate expulsion will follow. If Marcus tries again, because he would¡ªwhat then? How long before someone realises your scent is different?"


    I fell silent.


    "I¡¯ll talk to Kael," he continued, his voice now calmer. "Maybe we can arrange a transfer under some special training use or fake mentorship excuse. They would not allow siblings to stay together, so that¡¯s our best bet. But until then, you¡¯ll stay here. The wing is sealed. No onees in or out without clearance. You¡¯re safe."


    "I don¡¯t want to be locked away."


    "You won¡¯t be locked away, Charis. You¡¯ll go out ande in like other students, but you¡¯ll sleep here," he said with a note of finality.


    We stared at each other silently for a few minutes before I looked away.


    "Okay," I said quietly. "I¡¯ll stay for now."


    "Good," he said. "There¡¯s soup on the table. Eat something. It¡¯s almost time for school. You don¡¯t want to be missed."


    "I¡¯m not hungry."


    "Charis."


    I sighed and moved to the chair, picking up the bowl reluctantly. I didn¡¯t meet his eyes, but I began to eat anyway, each spoonful warming me from inside.


    ter hovered over me for a while, arms crossed, brows furrowed. Then he asked the question I had been avoiding all this time.


    "What happened to the baby?"

 Chapter 12: The master’s messenger...

    <h4>Chapter 12: The master¡¯s messenger...</h4>


    <strong>Kael</strong>


    I stood in the orientation hall, my hands sped behind my back as I faced the figure across from me.


    He was a representative of my master. The man¡¯s back was turned, and a ck hood was pulled up to obscure his featurespletely. Even in the dim morning light filtering through the tall windows, there was something distinctly menacing about his presence.


    "Did you get my message?" I asked him quietly.


    The hooded figure was silent for a long moment before responding. "Why are you so concerned about one newly admitted student?" He asked roughly. "This fixation is going to do little or nothing for our objectives."


    "I know that, it¡¯s just that ¡ª"


    "This is not what you were sent here for," the man interrupted. "I heard you went as far as rescuing him from the ws of the Student President. That was not part of your mission parameters. The more you use your fighting skills, the more you raise their suspicions. The Academy has its eyes on you."


    My jaw tightened, wondering why he was not seeing things from my perspective. "There¡¯s something unusual about this student. His scent seemed different, and whenever my mind won¡¯t let something go, like this, it always means there¡¯s something significant there. My instincts have never been wrong before."


    The man scoffed. "I¡¯ll book you a session with both a therapist and a psychiatrist if you¡¯re getting worked up over a boy."


    I recoiled instantly, holding back the hiss that had formed in my mouth. "What?" I scoffed. "That¡¯s not¡ªwhy would you even think that?" I took a step back. "I¡¯m not interested in the boy or any other boy in any romantic capacity. I am incapable of feeling that for both males and females. There¡¯s simply this¡ª"


    "That¡¯s called attraction," the man interrupted with cold amusement. "The fact that you noticed something as specific as his scent in a school filled with hundreds of people should tell you everything you need to know about your...priorities. Besides, your training didn¡¯t take away your ability to love. You were not mutted, were you?"


    "This has nothing to do with my concerns," I sighed, feeling frustrated. "It¡¯s about logic. Details. Patterns. I don¡¯t chase shadows for sport."


    "No?" the man said. "Then exin why you noticed his scent the moment he walked through the gates of the Academy? Why were you so quick to go after him when you heard the Student President had taken him? He¡¯s not the first boy Marcus Webb has taken? I didn¡¯t hear you running up five flights of stairs to rescue them."


    I said nothing.


    "That¡¯s what I thought," the man murmured. Without warning, he threw a leather satchel toward me, and I caught it.


    "Follow the lead in there. If it clears your head, good. If not... I will still proceed to book a session with Dr. Elizabeth. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want you to pursue any romantic interest, now is so precarious for us, and we can¡¯t have you getting distracted."


    "I am not distracted," I said vehemently.


    "That¡¯s good. Go on a date with your girlfriend. Three nights from now will be the fresher¡¯s party, weing new students to the Academy. Students from Ebonvale would be here, I¡¯m sure. Rita won¡¯t mind being intimate with you. Sex helps to clear the head."


    "I told you," I sighed in exasperation. "I do not feel attraction for any woman or man. Rita is my girlfriend in books, and because the Academy demands it. I am not interested."


    "Or because you can¡¯t stop thinking about Eamon Riggs?"


    Since I said nothing else in response, the man turned to leave, his dark robes billowing behind him, but I couldn¡¯t let it go. The analytical part of my mind was screaming that there were too many inconsistencies, too many variables that didn¡¯t add up."


    "Wait," I called, jogging after the retreating figure. "There¡¯s a reason why I am worried. You know our master asked me to keep an eye on ter Riggs, and then this boyes out of nowhere iming he¡¯s ter¡¯s stepbrother."


    "So?"


    "I don¡¯t think Eamon is ter Rigg¡¯s stepbrother. You should check that out at least."


    The hooded man stopped so abruptly that I nearly collided with him. When he turned around, I quickly lowered my eyes in submission. It was forbidden to look at the face of a messenger.


    "And why do you think that?" he asked, his voice suddenly quieter. He was considering it.


    "I just need to know," I said carefully. "There¡¯s something wrong with their story. Both of them act too strangely to be stepbrothers. Their bodynguage, their interactions... they¡¯refortable with one another for stepbrothers. When I rescued Eamon and had called ter, I saw fear in his eyes. You don¡¯t react like that unless there¡¯s something more."


    "You did five flights of stairs, should you really be judging?" the man fired back.


    "It¡¯s different," I sighed. "Can you just check it out for me?"


    I felt him stare at me for what felt like an eternity, though it was probably only seconds. I kept my gaze fixed on the floor, waiting for judgment.


    "Fine," the man said finally. "But if you pull this sort of stunt again¡ªgetting distracted by personal curiosities instead of following orders¡ªI¡¯ll have no choice but to report your...inconsistencies...to our master. And you know what happens if you lose focus."


    "I have not lost focus," I said with a steely tone. "I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find something."


    "I will, but remember why you¡¯re here, Winters," the man continued. "Your target isn¡¯t some confused new student. It¡¯s¡ª"


    The sound of footstepsing towards the hall reached my ears. My head jerked towards the entrance, wondering what student would being in for the orientation exercise when we still had forty-five extra minutes before school activities in the Academy resumed for the day.


    When I turned back, the messenger had vanished as if he¡¯d never been there at all.


    Quickly, I rushed to therge oak table at the centre of the hall and spread out the papers I¡¯d prepared earlier¡ªthe itinerary for the morning orientation exercises for new students.


    I took a deep breath, trying to control my emotions, and slowly, my expression returned to its usual mask.


    As the footsteps stopped in front of the hall¡¯s door, my wolf, ck, stirred within me with excitement. I knew who it was even before the door opened.


    I tried to still my racing heart as I heard the door open slowly and then tentative steps into the hall before it closed.


    His scent wafted to me, filling me with a strange, unexinable need to turn towards it, to protect, to embrace it. I gritted my teeth, trying to fight the strange emotions, when a cold hand touched my shoulder.


    "Kael?"

 Chapter 13: Growing attractions...

    <h4>Chapter 13: Growing attractions...</h4>


    <strong>Kael</strong>


    I swallowed a sigh and turned around slowly,ing face to face with Eamon.


    Our gazes met and held. His appearance had improved since thest time I saw him.


    He looked better, not like the half-starved, skittish boy I had seen before.


    Gone were the dirty smudges that had marked his pale skin. His previously knotted, limp, and badly cut blond hair was now properly washed and brushed.


    The fresh clothes helped too: a simple, oversized t-shirt and well-fitted jeans that somehow managed to look both practical and appealing.


    My eyes moved to his face, noticing how his eyes¡ªa deeper shade of green, like the spring forest after rain¡ªmet mine shyly.


    His nose was small, almost delicate and slightly upturned at the end. His lips were unusually soft-looking and carried a natural tint of pink that seemed nearly...


    I cleared my throat and finally averted my gaze. What was wrong with me? When did I start wasting time on such trivial observations?


    "What are you doing here?" I asked.


    "I, um... I came to thank you for saving me yesterday. My brother ter just told me what you did. I-I didn¡¯t know. About Marcus. And I wanted you to know how grateful I am that you¡¯ve been looking out for me."


    He extended the coffee cup to me, holding it with both hands. "It¡¯s just coffee. But consider it a token of my gratitude."


    I stared at the offered cup, then looked back at him, raising an eyebrow. "A cup of coffee?" I scoffed. "For saving you from bullying from your stepbrother and risking my entire status here in the academy by going head-to-head with the Student President? And all I get is coffee?"


    His face turned bright red with embarrassment, the colour spreading across his cheeks in a way that I found myself tracking with unwanted fascination.


    "This is all I can afford right now," he whispered. "I have very limited funds, and I can¡¯t exactly splurge, but in the future, I hope I can buy you a proper expensive meal to show my appreciation."


    "How?" I asked dryly. "Are you nning to steal for that? And then expect me to save you from those consequences, too?"


    "No! No, of course not. I would never," he said quickly.


    Then, in a quick, almost desperate movement that caught me entirely off guard, I watched as he unfastened a golden bracelet from his wrist and thrust it toward me with trembling hands.


    "This is the most expensive thing I own," he said breathlessly. "But you can have it, so you know my intentions are sincere. I¡¯m not trying to take advantage of your kindness."


    Silence stretched between us. I found myself noticing more unnecessary details about him: the way his lips trembled slightly with anxiety, the nervous way he shifted his weight from one foot to another, and the genuine distress in his expression.


    The boy¡¯s bodynguage screamed of someone who was ustomed to receiving little or no kindness from anyone, and when it came, he believed it must be repaid.


    I looked away.


    "I don¡¯t take my coffee like that," I said dismissively. "I prefer it ck."


    Eamon blinked and straightened immediately. "I¡¯m sorry¡ªI¡¯ll go get you another one then," he said and was already turning toward the door.


    ssic response of someone who has suffered from a constant period of both physical and emotional abuse.


    The constant apology, the urge to always fix things that didn¡¯t need to be fixed... despite how bold he seemed, Eamon didn¡¯te from a ce where small acts of kindness were prevalent.


    I watched him start hurrying to the door. Still, something-some impulse I couldn¡¯t name or understand¡ªmade me reach out and catch his arm. I intended to stop him from going. Still, I underestimated the brute of my strength, and in the next instant, Eamon was pressed against my chest, his eyes wide with surprise as they stared up at me.


    For a few seconds that felt like an eternity, we stood frozen in that position.


    I was painfully aware of the warmth radiating from the body against mine, the faint scent that had intrigued me from the beginning filling my nostrils.


    Within me, ck was prancing around with excitement, and it didn¡¯t help that Eamon¡¯s lips were slightly parted in shock.


    My heart thudded loudly, and for a split second, I couldn¡¯t look away from his face and somewhere at the back of my mind, I didn¡¯t want this to end.


    What the hell was happening to me?


    I quickly stepped back, snatching the coffee from his hand and pushing him aside with more force than was necessary. I took a long sip of the coffee, wincing at the sugary taste, but I swallowed it anyway, anything to help me ground myself.


    Just then, the orientation hall doors opened again, and Rhett Thatcher entered carrying a small wicker basket. When he spotted Eamon standing next to me, his hazel eyes narrowed at me before he rushed forward.


    "Eamon? There you are. ter said I¡¯d find you here. Is he causing you any trouble?" Rhett asked.


    "No, no," Eamon said quickly with a gentle smile. "Everything¡¯s fine."


    Rhett didn¡¯t look convinced. He turned Eamon to face him, studying the boy¡¯s face and scanning the length of his body as if he were a doctor. After a moment, he rxed.


    "I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay, but you must promise me..." Rhett paused.


    "Promise you what?" Eamon asked, slightly puzzled.


    "That you would never go anywhere without either Kael, me or your brother nearby. We are the only students from our set, the Student President avoids, and that¡¯s the only thing keeping you protected right now."


    I hissed. "Don¡¯t involve me in whatever little delusion you have, Thatcher. I¡¯m not his bodyguard."


    Rhett ignored mepletely, turning back to Eamon with his characteristic warm smile. "Don¡¯t be afraid of Kael. Underneath that cold shell, he¡¯s a really sweet person. He doesn¡¯t like to show it."


    I shot him a withering look, but before I could respond, Rhett was already gesturing toward the basket he carried, which he had set on the floor a while ago.


    "We have about fifteen more minutes before the orientation exercise starts. Let¡¯s eat first."


    Without waiting for my agreement, he was already dragging Eamon with him to one of the tables scattered around the hall. Eamon sat beside Rhett and directly across from me.


    Rhett¡¯s basket contained an assortment of pastries, fruit and what looked like expensive imported tea. At the academy, he had his own private chef and live-in maids. Despite his carefree appearance, he hated eating alone.


    As we ate in rtive silence, I found my gaze drifting to Eamon again. He was handling the food more gracefully than an average boy would. The way he chewed thoughtfully, as if he was savouring each bite. And those lips...


    "Why are your lips so pink?" The question slipped out of my mouth before I could stop myself.


    Both Rhett and Eamon froze as they exchanged a surprised look among themselves. Then Eamon carefully set down his pastry, touching his lips before looking directly at me.


    "I was born this way," he said softly.


    My eyes shifted to Rhett, who was watching me with an amused expression. That was when I realised the question must have implied another meaning.


    Heat crept up my neck as I processed the implications of what I¡¯d just asked¡ªand more importantly, why I¡¯d been staring at another boy¡¯s lips long enough to notice their colour?


    I stood up abruptly, wishing I could wipe the smirk off Rhett¡¯s face.


    "Clean up when you¡¯re finished, I said curtly. "The orientation exercises begin in ten minutes, and I won¡¯t tolerateteness."


    As I walked away, I tried to push down the ufortable realisation that was growing in my mind from the master¡¯s messenger earlier.


    <i>That¡¯s called attraction. The fact that you notice something as specific as his scent should tell you everything you need to know.</i>


    But that was impossible. I didn¡¯t get distracted by personal attractions. I could make decisions without letting my emotions cloud my judgment.


    So why couldn¡¯t I stop thinking about his eyes and soft pink lips?


    And why did the thought of Eamon being in danger trigger my protective and possessive instinct?


    Plus, my wolf, ck, was sending a lot of mixed signals to me, which I didn¡¯t understand.


    Behind me, I could hear Rhett¡¯s warmughter mixing with Eamon¡¯s quieter responses, and I found myself listening for the sound of that particr voice.


    This was a problem. A deviation from my mission couldpromise everything I¡¯d worked for. But I knew it was simply because I didn¡¯t believe that he was ter¡¯s stepbrother.


    It¡¯s got to be it.

 Chapter 14: Unexpected attention

    <h4>Chapter 14: Unexpected attention</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    "My name is Professor Martinez, and I¡¯ll be your orientation guide until your final matriction into Ravenshore Academy."


    A stern-faced woman in her mid-thirties stood before the hall, addressing us.


    "The orientation exercise at Ravenshore spans five days only, a week if there are unforeseen circumstances, and during this time, we would test your physical capabilities, mental resilience, strategic thinking and ability to work under pressure. Those who fail to meet the minimum standards will be given one additional opportunity before facing potential dismissal from the academy, and those who pass will officially be first-year students."


    I tried to focus on the professor¡¯s words, but I kept noticing Kael¡¯s pale blue eyes drifting in my direction. More often than not, when I nced toward where he sat, I found him watching me with an intensity that made me ufortable.


    Was something wrong? Had he discovered something about my identity? He¡¯d mentioned how pinkish my lips were; was that proof that I couldn¡¯t be a boy?


    Without thinking, I turned to Rhett, who was sitting beside me, openly texting, not bothering to hide his disinterest in the proceedings. His fingers moved across the screen, and asionally, he would smirk at whatever responses he was receiving.


    "Rhett, let me see your lips," I whispered.


    He stopped typing and looked at me, his hazel eyes dancing with amusement. "What?" heughed. "Don¡¯t tell me what Kael said back then is bothering you?"


    I wasn¡¯t paying attention to what he was saying; I was looking at his lips,paring them with mine. It was pink but not as pink as mine. I sighed and leaned back against my chair. Who thought being a boy would be this hard?


    "Don¡¯t let it get to you," Rhett patted my armfortingly. "That¡¯s Kael being Kael. He¡¯s always intense."


    I nodded, sneaking another nce at Kael, who was no longer staring at me, but I still felt uneasy.


    "Mr Thatcher," Professor Martinez called out to Rhett, who didn¡¯t raise his head until he was done typing.


    "Yes, Prof," he said cheekily.


    "Are you finding our orientation procedures interesting enough to warrant your attention?"


    Rhett gave her an easy grin,pletely unbothered by being called out. "Prof, I¡¯ve been through this exact process before. I know it by heart at this point."


    "Shouldn¡¯t you be bothered that you¡¯ve refused to move past first year? This is your second time, or what?"


    "Third, actually," Rhett shrugged yfully. "But third time¡¯s a charm. I might do better this time."


    The professor¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line of disapproval. "Very well. You can sit this exercise out then, since you¡¯re too experienced to benefit from participating."


    Rhett grinned and gave a half-salute, then continued with his phone.


    She turned her attention back to the rest of us and spoke.


    "Everyone else, please select a partner for the first drill before we move on to the main agenda for today. All except Mr Thatcher."


    The students immediately started shuffling into pairs, moving across the hall and choosing their friends. Any person I tried to hold would either decline or ignore me. I even spotted Whitmore, he had a satisfied grin on his face as the boy I was hoping would agree to partner with me, moved to someone else.


    In the end, I was the only person in the hall without a partner. I swallowed and looked around, trying not to get frustrated that none of these strangers liked me enough to want to be my partner.


    "Riggs, it seems you¡¯re the only one without a partner?" Professor Martinez asked, scanning the hall like I had done.


    I nodded with a strained smile.


    "I¡¯ll pair with him," Rhett volunteered immediately, pocketing his phone and rising to his feet.


    Professor Martinez shook her head firmly. "Absolutely not, Mr Thatcher. You¡¯re far too yful, and thest time you participated, your partner¡¯s scores suffered significantly because of your antics, and he got kicked out. Not everyone has rich connections like you do."


    "I¡¯m not sorry I was born with privilege, Prof," Rhett winked in response. "But don¡¯t worry, I like Eamon, I¡¯ll make sure we get the scores."


    "Won¡¯t be taking that risk," the professor muttered and turned to me with a look that might have been sympathy. "Mr Riggs, do you think you can manage toplete all the drills alone? There are no rules against that."


    I swallowed hard, acutely aware of every eye on me. "I can try," I said, hoping my voice sounded more confident than I felt.


    "I¡¯ll pair with him."


    The unexpected voice made everyone turn. Kael rose from where he¡¯d been sitting and came towards me. His expression was impassive as ever, but there was something in his pale eyes that I couldn¡¯t quite read.


    Professor Martinez looked surprised. "Mr Winters, that¡¯s very considerate of you, but coordinators don¡¯t typically participate in orientation exercises."


    "There are no rules against it, Professor Martinez," Kael replied smoothly. "Besides, pairing with a first-year will help me with my report, and since I¡¯ll be here every step of the way, there¡¯s no reason why I shouldn¡¯t. Don¡¯t you think?"


    It was a perfectly logical exnation, and I turned to Professor Martinez, hoping she would agree.


    Finally, she nodded. "Very well then, you can pair with him, but when I am grading, I would consider that your group has more advantage than the rest and not give you extra or bonus points. Is that okay?"


    I nodded my head.


    "Good, the first drill would be a light warmup, which would be done outside the hall, after which all the students should assemble at the parking lot. Got that?"


    We chorused our eptance.


    Together, we moved outside to find another instructor waiting for us. He was dressed in a tracksuit with a whistle around his neck. He asked us to face our partners and wait for his instructions.


    The morning air was still chilly, and I was dressed in a short-sleeved shirt. But I mped my teeth together, hoping I wasn¡¯t being obvious.


    Suddenly, Kael shrugged off his ck jacket.


    "Here," he said, moving to drape it over my shoulders. "Wear this."


    The gesture was so unexpected and so natural that for a moment, I forgot where I was. Then I became aware of the stares we were attracting. The students were watching us keenly.


    Iughed nervously, hoping Kael would notice too, as I stepped back from his jacket. "I¡¯m fine, really. You don¡¯t need to¡ª"


    "But you¡¯re cold," Kael insisted, moving around to my side and trying again to settle the jacket on my shoulders. "The temperature will drop significantly very soon."


    I turned away from him, continuing to decline. "I appreciate it, but I¡¯m really okay. I don¡¯t want to take your jacket."


    We were creating a scene, and it was drawing more attention by the second. Several students were already whispering among themselves, pointing at us.


    Rhett suddenly appeared by my side, blocking Kael from me. When Kael looked up and saw him, he frowned. "Out of my way, Thatcher."


    "I¡¯m saving you from embarrassment, Winters," Rhett retorted. "Did you catch some of that fever from Marcus?


    Kael¡¯s face hardened instantly. "Focus on your phone, Rhett."


    "I would, but this soap opera is much more entertaining," Rhett said with a smirk. "Why are you acting so tender with a fellow boy?"


    The question hung in the air like an usation. Kael still had his jacket held out toward me. I felt heat flood my cheeks. I could see the realisation dawning on Kael¡¯s face, the recognition that his behaviour appeared inappropriate.


    "I was simply ensuring he doesn¡¯t catch a cold and die," Kael said stiffly, lowering his jacket.


    "Of course," Rhett nodded. "Very thorough of you to personally ensure each student¡¯s thermal regtion. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be checking everyone¡¯s clothing choices individually."


    Several students snickered, and I wished I could disappear entirely.


    "If everyone is quite finished with their fashion consultations, we¡¯ll be leaving for the parking lot in five minutes. Complete the light warmup, and let¡¯s move out," Professor Martinez announced.


    As we began the light warmup exercises, I nced sideways at Kael, noting the rigid set of his shoulders and the way he avoided meeting my eyes. Whatever had driven him to offer his jacket, he was now regretting it.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I said quietly. "I didn¡¯t mean to cause problems for you."


    "You didn¡¯t cause anything," he said coldly. "I made an error in judgment regarding appropriate boundaries. It won¡¯t happen again."

 Chapter 15: Camping nightmare...

    <h4>Chapter 15: Camping nightmare...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I stared in horror when we arrived at the parking lot.


    Threerge buses sat waiting for us, their engines rumbling ominously.


    A camping trip. We were going on an actual camping trip.


    Who on earth goes on a camping trip as an orientation exercise? I wondered desperately.


    This wasn¡¯t what I¡¯d signed up for when I¡¯d forged those documents and cut my hair off.


    A day of tests, maybe some physical challenges¡ªnot an overnight wilderness adventure where I¡¯d have to sleep in close quarters with other students.


    I felt my wolf stir, probably in distress, and for the first time since I discovered that I would never be able tomunicate with my wolf, except to feel and know it was there, I felt scared.


    There was no one whose opinion I could seek.


    I turned to Rhett, who was standing next to me with that infuriating smile stered on his face as he scrolled through his phone.


    "How long will we be gone?" I asked, trying to keep the fear out of my voice.


    Rhett nced up from his phone, still grinning. "Usually, they keep us out for one night. We¡¯ll return to the academy by evening tomorrow."


    I felt my stomach drop. An entire night. Sleeping arrangements. Shared facilities. I¡¯ve gone camping twice, and I know that there is almost no privacy. There was no way I could maintain my disguise for that long without someone discovering the truth.


    "Can someone sit this out?" I asked quickly. "Like, if they have a medical condition or something?"


    Rhett¡¯s eyebrows shot up. "Why would you want to sit it out? This is one of the fun parts of orientation."


    "You know I¡¯m not so good with people and crowds..."


    "Don¡¯t worry," he tapped my shoulders, "You¡¯ll enjoy it, honest. We get to run at night in our wolf forms, but they never allow us to do so within the academy. Plus, this might be thest time you go for a run until graduation."


    "I... I didn¡¯t pack for a trip. Maybe I missed the memo," I said with an awkwardugh. "I didn¡¯t evene with camping gear or anything like that."


    Rhett scoffed and waved his hand dismissively. "You don¡¯t need to worry about that. They¡¯ll provide us with clothes and basic essentials upon arrival. The academy provides everything¡ªsleeping bags, camping tents, even toiletries. They want to see how we can adapt to each other. Nothing serious and all formalities."


    Of course they did. Because apparently my life wasn¡¯tplicated enough already.


    While we waited for the buses to be serviced and checked, another vehicle arrived in the parking lot. This one was a sleek luxury bus, much nicer than the one we had. Along the side was an elegant script that spelt out ¡¯<strong>Ebonvale Academy.¡¯</strong>


    "Looks like we won¡¯t be the only ones going camping this year," Rhett whistled. Then, he muttered something about ¡¯checking on someone¡¯ before he disappeared in the direction where the Ebonvale girls were slowly alighting.


    Now left alone, I felt my nervousness skyrocketing. My mind was racing through desperate scenarios. How was I supposed to change my clothes? Where would I sleep? What if someone noticed I didn¡¯t use the bathroom facilities the same way the other boys did?


    Or now that the girls were here, I could be a girl for the duration of the trip and...


    No, I stopped the thought instantly, that wouldn¡¯t do.


    An idea shed into my mind¡ªa desperate, probably stupid idea, but still an idea. I needed to find Rhett and borrow his phone to call ter. During my flight from home, I hadn¡¯t bothered to bring my phone. I¡¯d left it back at Crestborne because I didn¡¯t want to be tracked to wherever I was going. And now I regret it.


    Pushing through the crowd of chattering students, I searched for Rhett, but he was nowhere to be found. It was as if he¡¯dpletely disappeared.


    Finally, I spotted a familiar figure underneath one of therge trees near the parking area. It was Kael.


    He stood alone, with dark sunsses covering his eyes, just...standing there, doing nothing, which was somehow more unnerving than if he¡¯d been busy with coordinator duties.


    Taking a deep breath, I approached him.


    "Hi, Kael," I began nervously. "I know I¡¯m beginning to annoy you now ¡ª"


    "It¡¯s good that you know you¡¯re annoying," he interrupted in a t tone.


    I winced but continued. "I have no choice. Right now, I need to call my brother ter and inform him about this camping trip. Can I borrow your phone?"


    He didn¡¯t say a word, and it was difficult to know what he was thinking since his eyes were still covered with sunsses, but I knew he was staring at me.


    Finally, he shook his head. "No."


    "Please," I begged. "It¡¯s really important. I need to make one quick call ¡ª"


    But Kael was already walking away, leaving me standing there feelingpletely helpless.


    I rocked back on my heels, feeling the panic rising in my chest. What was I supposed to do now? I would be trapped for the next two days with no way to contact ter.


    As I turned to head back toward the campus to try to find him, Professor Martinez¡¯s voice crackled through a megaphone.


    "When I call your name and your partner¡¯s name, you answer and board Bus One," the professor announced.


    My heart sank. We were dividing into smaller groups. More intimate settings. Even worse for maintaining my disguise.


    "First partnership: Eamon Riggs and Kael Winters."


    Of course. Of course, my name was called first, and I was still partnered with the cold Kael.


    With no other choice, I climbed onto the bus and took a window seat, hoping Kael would sit somewhere else. I was near tears now, anxiety was wing at my throat as the reality of my situation dawned on me.


    I kept looking around for Rhett, hoping he might appear at thest minute and lend me his phone or at least offer me moral support. But even after Professor Martinez finished calling out all the students¡¯ names¡ªincluding Rhett¡¯s¡ªhe never showed up.


    Where was he? Had something happened? Or had he decided the camping trip wasn¡¯t worth his time?


    As Kael boarded the bus and slid into the seat next to me, I realised I was truly on my own.


    This was going to be the longest two days of my life.


    ***


    The journey from the academy to the campsite stretched on for what felt like an eternity.


    Two full hours of Kael sitting beside me inplete silence, those dark sunsses never leaving his face, creating an imprable barrier between us.


    I tried several times to start a conversation, asking about the campsite, wondering aloud about the activities we¡¯d be doing, evenmenting on the changing scenery outside the window.


    But Kael might as well have been a statue for all the response I got. He stared straight ahead, asionally checking his phone, but never once acknowledged my presence.


    But the time we finally arrived, my nerves were stretched to the breaking point.


    The bus slowed as we approached a massive iron gate bearing elegant script that read ¡¯Ravenshore Campsite.¡¯ We spent another ten minutes there for security checks before we were finally allowed to drive in.


    As we drove past the entrance, I felt my jaw drop despite my anxiety.


    This looked nothing like the shabby campsites my old school in Crestborne Pack had taken students to during summer breaks. This wasn¡¯t even a campsite in any traditional sense¡ªit was like a small vige, aplete miniature world tucked away in the forest.


    There were paved pathways around beautifullyndscaped areas. I could see what looked like a dining hall, a recreational centre, even what appeared to be a small medical facility.


    The ¡¯camping tents¡¯ visible in the distance weren¡¯t the saggy canvas structures I¡¯d been dreading, but rather sophisticated structures that looked more like tiny houses than temporary shelters.


    As our bus pulled up in front of our tent, I realised our amodations were even better than I¡¯d hoped. The tent assigned to me and Kael looked like a mini-house indeed¡ªsturdy walls, proper windows, and what appeared to be actual plumbing connections.


    "Partners will rest for two hours," Professor Martinez announced as the first batch of students came down from the bus. "After that, we will meet at the central square for your first activity briefing. Your supplies and change of clothes are waiting in your amodations."


    As soon as we entered our assigned tent, I spotted tworge duffel bags near the entrance, each clearlybelled with our names. I grabbed the one marked ¡¯E.Riggs¡¯ and began to go through its contents¡ªthere were several changes of clothes, toiletries, even a warm jacket for the evening chill.


    Behind me, I heard movement and nced over to see Kael heading to one corner of the tent, where a sleeping bag was alreadyid out.


    Without any warning or acknowledgement of my presence, he removed his shirt.

 Chapter 16: Unwelcome surprises...

    <h4>Chapter 16: Unwee surprises...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I swallowed hard as his toned torso came into view, and my wolf stirred within me.


    His body was lean yet muscr, clearly the result of rigorous training. Pale skin stretched over defined abs and broad shoulders that were begging to be touched.


    I cleared my throat loudly, hoping to catch his attention, to give him a chance to realise I was still in the tent and maybe show some modesty.


    If Kael heard me, he gave no indication. Instead, he proceeded to remove his pants as well, leaving him standing in nothing but dark briefs that left very little to the imagination.


    This wasn¡¯t like the casual undressing I¡¯d seen in the dorms with those other boys. This was different. Seeing him naked made my stomach flutter, and my inactive wolf was more active than it had ever been.


    He turned, and our gaze met each other for a second. I quickly lowered mine, busying myself with unpacking my bag. I tried to focus on my reality right now, which may have brightened up significantly.


    I would be spending the night with Kael; the tent was big enough to amodate both of us. We had a bathroom and a toilet, which was good because that meant I only needed to hide from one person.


    He brushed past me towards the bathroom. As soon as I heard the sound of the shower running, I seized the opportunity immediately.


    Moving quickly, I dug through the clothes in the bag and found something that would fit my disguise¡ªloose-fitting pants and an oversized ck linen shirt that would help hide my figure. I changed as quickly as I could, grateful for the sound of the running water that masked any noise I might make.


    I couldn¡¯t bathe¡ªnot without fresh bandages to rewrap my chest, which I didn¡¯t have. So, I¡¯d have to make do with the basic hygiene I could manage while fully clothed.


    Just as I finished changing and was folding my clothes to put away, there was a knock on the tent door.


    Thinking it might be Rhett, I rushed to open it.


    Instead, I found myself face-to-face with a girl.


    The stranger had big brown eyes and striking hair, dyed in two shades ¡ª blonde on top and dark brown at the roots. It was styled in loose waves that framed her face perfectly. She wore a low-riding red dress that clung to her curves, leaving very little to the imagination, which was definitely not standard academy attire.


    The girl looked me up and down, not bothering to conceal her disdain. Her gaze travelled from my messy hair to my oversized, ill-fitting clothes that would look better on a boy.


    Without saying a single word, the girl brushed past me into the tent as if she owned the ce.


    "Wait," I called, following after her. "Who are you looking for? I think you might have the wrong¡ª"


    The bathroom door opened at that exact moment, and Kael came out with nothing but a white towel wrapped around his waist. Water droplets still clung to his dark hair and traced paths down his chest. The sight of him made the words die in my throat.


    The girl¡¯s entire mood changed instantly. Her face lit up with joy, and she rushed toward Kael without hesitation, throwing her arms around his still-wet body.


    "Hi baby," she said, her voice warm and filled with affection. "I missed you so much."


    Kael¡¯s arms came up automatically to return her embrace, and for the first time since I met him, his expression softened into something approaching warmth.


    The intimate scene unfolding before me twisted my stomach with an emotion I didn¡¯t want to name. This was someone important to Kael¡ªsomeone who knew him well enough to walk into his private space uninvited, someone who called him ¡¯baby¡¯ and expected to be weed with open arms.


    She was his girlfriend. Definitely.


    The realisation hit me harder than it should have, considering I barely knew him and had no right to any feelings about his personal life whatsoever.


    Recognising that I was very much the third wheel in this reunion, I quietly backed toward the tent entrance. This was a private moment, and I had no business witnessing whatever was about to happen between them.


    "I should go," I said softly, though neither of them seemed to be paying attention to me anymore.


    As I reached for the door handle, I caught a glimpse of Kael¡¯s face over the girl¡¯s shoulder. For just a moment, his eyes met mine, and I saw annoyance flicker in them.


    Was he annoyed I was still here?


    Then the girl was pulling back to kiss him, and I quickly looked away, my cheeks burning with embarrassment.


    I slipped out of the tent into the afternoon air, leaving them to their reunion and wondering slightly if they would have sex.


    I shook my head at the thought. It was none of my business what they did together.


    I wandered around the campsite, trying to give them privacy and figure out what to do for two hours. Still, I couldn¡¯t shake the memory of the girl reaching for Kael¡¯s lips.


    ***


    Two hours dragged on forever until it was finally time.


    I arrived at the central square; it was pretty easy to locate since they all had a signpost at every corner with directions to anywhere you¡¯d want to go.


    I was the only student when I arrived there. So I chose a bench at the back and sat down, grateful for the silence and also using the opportunity to gather my scattered thoughts.


    It was nearly 4 pm, and for the first time in days, I had a moment to reflect on the journey that had brought me to this point.


    Just a week ago, I¡¯d been Charis Greye¡ªAlpha¡¯s daughter, preparing for an arranged marriage that would have destroyed me. Now I was Eamon Riggs, a boy with a forged life, sitting at a camp a hundred miles from home.


    I wondered what was happening back at Crestborne.


    Had my father organised search parties? Were they scouring the countryside looking for his missing daughter? And my mother...poor Eva was probably taking all the me for my disappearance. My father would never ept the responsibility for driving his child away.


    The thought of my mother suffering because of my choices made my chest tighten with guilt, but I wasn¡¯t regretful of any actions I took. My mother and I didn¡¯t have the best rtionship because she spent half her time putting up with my father¡¯s excesses.


    She was also the daughter of an Alpha on the brink of ruin from an alcoholic dad. My father, Ss, had married her and restored their pack to its glory, also taking over the reins of its affairs, making him one of the most powerful Alphas in our world.


    But my mom lived in constant debt to him. He would never fail to mention how he rescued her from rot and med it all on the Moon Goddess for making my mom his fated mate. When my brother died, after an ident where he was trying to save me, it became even worse.


    My mother was scared he would reject her and bring in another woman, and so she danced to his tune always. Suffering from his constant emotional abuse. My father didn¡¯t believe in beating a woman and has never done so with her, but I would prefer he did that than the nervous wreck he had turned her into.


    I decided I didn¡¯t want to be like my mother because that was the same fate that awaited me with Darian ckmoor.


    Already, he has bedded nearly every girl in our pack, and they would constantly rub it in my face. He had hit me twice, not to mention trying to force me to have sex with him.


    Marrying him would be to choose a life of abuse and misery and to submit to my father¡¯s will, bing nothing more than a political pawn.


    So, this was the right choice.


    Little by little, other students began arriving at the square, all walking in pairs with their assigned partners. I also noticed none of the students from Ebonvale were here yet.


    As they gathered, I observed that each partnership from Ravenshore wore matching headbands in bright colours.


    Some pairs had red bands, while others had blue, green, or yellow.


    I tried to remember if I¡¯d seen anything like that in my supply bags, but I¡¯d been too distracted by Kael¡¯s impromptu striptease to examine everything thoroughly.


    Speaking of Kael... where was he?


    I sat there waiting, trying not to picture him back in our tent with that beautiful girl. How long does it take to have sex and be done with it? How long had they been together? Was the girl staying for the entire camp experience?


    The thought of spending the night in the same space where Kael had just been intimate with someone else made me feel disgusted.


    When I was beginning to think he wasn¡¯t going to show up at all, I saw him strolling across the square in his usual measured gait. His dark hair had been brushed to perfection, and he¡¯d changed into fresh clothes ¡ªdark jeans and a grey shirt that fit him perfectly.


    Thankfully, the girl was not with him.


    Without a word, he sat down beside me on the bench and dropped a pair of blue headbands onto myp¡ªstill no acknowledgement, no exnation for histeness, no mention of the girl.


    "Your headband," he said, his voice as emotionless as ever.

 Chapter 17: First, introduction...

    <h4>Chapter 17: First, introduction...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I picked up the band and slipped it over my head, watching as he did the same with his. The matching essories made us look like an actual team, though the reality couldn¡¯t have been further from the truth.


    Professor Martinez appeared at the front of the gathering area, carrying her ever-present clipboard and megaphone. She waited until the noise died down before she started speaking.


    "Wee to your first bonding exercise," she announced. "Both students from Ebonvale, for the first time and Ravenshore are here because our academies believe in promoting healthy rtionships between students regardless of their gender or pack affiliation."


    She gestured to a stack of notebooks being distributed by camp staff members.


    "Each member in a partnership will receive a notebook," she continued. "Your task is to meet seven people during your time here¡ªask them their names, their likes and dislikes, their interests and goals. It doesn¡¯t matter whether they¡¯re male or female, from your academy or the other one. Follow your instincts and connect with people who seem interesting to you."


    A camp counsellor handed me a small spiral notebook and a pen. The cover was decorated with thebined logos of both academies.


    "However," Professor Martinzez added with a slight smile, "you¡¯ll start with your assigned partner. Take thirty minutes to interview each other. Get to know the person you¡¯ll be working with for the remainder of your stay. Show genuine interest in their responses¡ªby the end of this session, I expect you to know everything about your partner and something meaningful about their character."


    Around us, other partnerships began spreading out across the square, some sitting on benches like we were, others finding spots on the grass or near the decorative fountain at the centre.


    I turned to face Kael and saw that his notebook and pen were already open and his pen poised to write.


    He looked up at me, and I felt myself tense immediately.


    "Eamon," he started with a low voice. "I¡¯m going to tell you a couple of things right now, and I hope you don¡¯t get startled. Act normal, asionally scribble into your notebook, but don¡¯t stop looking at me."


    I was taken aback by how chatty he suddenly seemed and the strange instructions.


    "Oh..." I muttered, nodding my head uncertainly. This wasn¡¯t what I¡¯d expected.


    He leaned slightly closer, his eyes scanning the area around us before focusing back on my face. "First, you¡¯re not to eat or drink anything offered from this moment until we leave this camp. Especially, after this exercise and no matter what you do, try not to fall asleep outside our tent."


    The serious, almost protective tone in his voice sent a chill down my spine. "Why?" I asked, trying not to get rmed.


    "You¡¯ll find out soon enough," He replied cryptically. Then pretended to write something in his notebook while continuing to speak. "In fifteen minutes, I¡¯m going to stand up and ask to go ease myself. I¡¯ll join youter. If anyone asks where I am, make sure you tell them I went to ease myself."


    I didn¡¯t understand what was happening, but the urgency in his voice made me nod anyway. Something was wrong, something he couldn¡¯t or wouldn¡¯t exin directly.


    Without warning, he reached across and exchanged his notebook with mine. "Write everything about yourself in my book," he instructed quietly. "Make it look like we¡¯re doing the exercise properly. I¡¯ll do the same."


    I opened the notebook, now filled with Kael¡¯s neat handwriting, and began scribbling information about myself, all the while my mind raced with questions.


    What was Kael so worried about? Why the warnings about food and staying awake? And why did he seem to know something terrible was about to happen?


    I watched as Kael wrote in my notebook. After what felt like exactly fifteen minutes, he stood up smoothly and approached one of the camp staff members, expertly avoiding Professor Martinez, who was making rounds among the various partnerships.


    I sat there quietly, a growing sense of unease settling in my stomach. Something was definitely wrong.


    Thankfully, Professor Martinez didn¡¯t approach me directly; instead, she focused on other partnerships and making notes as she walked around. I tried to look busy.


    After about thirty minutes, Professor Martinez pped her hands together and addressed the group with a bright smile that somehow didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    "Excellent work, everyone! It¡¯s time for our next activity."


    Almost immediately, a tall man in camp uniform appeared as if he¡¯d been waiting for some signal. He had the kind of build that suggested military training, and his smile was just as artificial as the professor¡¯s.


    "Follow me, students," he called out. "Time for some fun in the sun!"


    We began moving as one, following him. We walked along a winding stone path that led through beautifully manicured gardens filled with flowering bushes and decorative trees.


    The path was wide enough for students to walk in pairs, and elegantmp posts lined the route even though it was still daylight.


    As we walked, I noticed how the vegetation grew thicker on either side of the path, creating natural barriers that would make it difficult to see whaty beyond. The carefully nnedndscaping felt less weing now and more like a subtle containment.


    The path curved gently to the left, passing by what appeared to be a small maintenance building discreetly tucked among the trees. Sr panels gleamed on its roof, and I could hear the quiet hum of machinery from within.


    After about a five-minute walk, we came into arge clearing where an impressive poolplex spread out before us.


    The main pool was Olympic-sized, surrounded by smaller recreational pools and what appeared to be hot tubs. Comfortable lounge chairs were arranged in perfect rows, and a small snack bar at the side was filled with drinks and refreshments.


    But it wasn¡¯t the impressive facilities that made my mouth fall open in shock.


    There, in the centre of the main pool, was Rhett and two naked, stark naked girls on either side of him, and another girl in front of him, with his male bit in her mouth, bobbing up and down.


    All of the girls I had seen arriving on the Ebonvale bus were now scattered around the pool area, but they were no longer wearing their academy uniforms.


    Instead, every single girl was dressed in the skimpiest bathing suits I have ever seen. Tiny bikinis that left almost nothing to the imagination and the kind of swimwear that would be considered scandalous at any respectable institution.


    The scene looked less like a school activity and more like something from an adult entertainment venue.


    While we were still standing there, and I was trying to process the disturbing scene before me, a line of people dressed in ck and white suddenly appeared and wasing toward us.


    Each of them carriedrge trays filled with paper cups and slices of what looked like chocte cake.


    What now?


    The servers didn¡¯t speak as they reached each student, only nodding politely before handing out the refreshments. When they reached me, I automatically epted the cup and the slice of cake. I snuck a nce at the server.


    He had no scent¡ªnone I could ce¡ªand his face was partially covered by a ck mask, so was all of them.


    Kael¡¯s warning echoed in my ears. <i>Don¡¯t eat anything they give you or drink, and make sure you stay awake, no matter what.</i>


    Heart still pounding, I waited until the server walked past me and the man who had brought us here turned his back. He was on his phone. Then slowly, I tipped my drink onto the grassy patch beside my foot.


    With my eyes trained alternately between the servers and the man, I flicked the cake behind me into a pile of half-eaten food near the refreshment zone.


    All around me, the other students eagerly consumed everything they¡¯d been given, wolfing down the cake and draining their cups within minutes. They were all talking excitedly and pointing to the almost naked girls.


    I also noticed how quickly everyone seemed to finish, as if they were suddenly ravenous.


    Once all the refreshments had been distributed and consumed, the man who had led us here pped his hands together with a bright smile on his face.


    "Go ahead and let loose!"


    It was as if someone had flipped a switch.


    The girls from Ebonvale Academy turned wild. Loud giggles broke out as they rushed toward the boys, who were also rushing towards them.


    One by one, they pounced¡ªliterally pounced on each other. Throwing their arms around the boys and the boys doing the same to the girls and pressing their lips to theirs.


    I blinked. "What¡ª?"


    I barely had time to dodge one girl lunging at me with open arms.


    I sidestepped her only to bump into two more girls giggling uncontrobly. They danced seductively in front of me, leaning in to kiss each other before beckoning to me.


    I backed away, and they followed after me, seeding in cornering me.


    They immediately started pulling at my clothes and trying to embrace me. I fought to free myself.


    "I¡¯m not¡ª! Wait, I¡¯m not¡ª!" I tried to fight them off me, but the two girls caught my arm again, pulling me toward them.

 Chapter 18: Compromised

    <h4>Chapter 18: Compromised</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I was strong, but they were stronger. Much stronger.


    They leaned in, showering my face with wet kisses, running their hands over my chest and waist while my heart was mming against my ribs in panic. I twisted and kicked, trying to break free.


    "Get off me!"


    That only seemed to fuel them.


    Suddenly, someone grabbed me from behind and pulled me backwards. The girls stumbled forward without me, hitting the ground in a heap ofughter and still crawling to meet each other again as they resumed kissing.


    When I looked up, it was Kael. His pale blue eyes were grim as his hand tightened around my wrist.


    "Come on," he muttered, dragging me away.


    I didn¡¯t resist.


    We weaved through the chaos of students kissing, touching, some sinking into hot tubs with open moans. It was like the air was filled with lust that seemed influenced.


    We passed Rhett, who now had four girls around him. His shirt was off, and thankfully, he wore swimming shorts. A wicked grin was stered on his face as we passed.


    "Eamon,e in here!" Rhett called out happily. "Let¡¯s have fun. I¡¯ve got enough for everyone."


    Kael didn¡¯t even spare him a nce.


    I did, just for a second. The Rhett I knew¡ªfun, cheeky, kind¡ªwasn¡¯t in that grin. Something was off. Way off.


    Kael led me to a corner of the courtyard, where one smaller hot tub was half-hidden behind an overgrown vine wall. It was almost invisible.


    He finally let go of my hand and jumped into the water. He looked back at me. "Get in."


    For a moment, I wanted to do just that. The sound of a hot tub on such a chilly evening didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea, but I remembered.


    "What?"


    "I said, get in," he repeated, not looking at me.


    I stared at the steaming water. I couldn¡¯t. The shirt I wore was linen, and it would cling to me the moment it got wet. The bandage binding my chest mighte loose, revealing the outline of my body.


    I¡¯d be exposed. Found out. The entire reason I was here¡ªfake name, fake ID, everything¡ªwould blow up in seconds.


    "No, thank you," I said quickly, forcing a smile as I perched on the edge instead while still trying to sound casual. "I¡¯ll just stay here."


    Kael removed his shirt and tossed it aside, then looked up at me with expectation.


    "At least lose the shirt, so they¡¯ll know you¡¯re participating."


    "I¡¯m fine," I replied with another forced smile, maintaining my position at the edge.


    He didn¡¯t push. Just leaned back again and shut his eyes, like he was trying to block the world out.


    I dipped my legs into the hot water, pretending to rx. I couldn¡¯t. Not with what I was seeing. All around the courtyard, a lot of students were openly having sex now. Some were in pairs, threes, fours... kissing like they couldn¡¯t stop.


    It was disgusting.


    No, it was terrifying.


    They weren¡¯t acting normal.


    Whatever had been in those drinks or cakes, it had triggered something.


    The Ebonvale girls looked possessed, and the Ravenshore boys weren¡¯t any better. It wasn¡¯t just hormones. It was something else.


    To make it worse, it was a full moon.


    The energy of the Moon, slowly emerging from the sky, was fueling everything.


    Kael had opened his eyes and seemed to be staring at me. When our gaze met, I lowered mine.


    "I think I should thank you..."


    "Think?" he scoffed, then floated to where I was, rxing beside me. "Everytime I tell myself that I wouldn¡¯t help you, that I don¡¯t give a fuck, I end up doing the exact opposite. Why are you so na?ve? Didn¡¯t your father teach you anything?"


    I was quiet.


    "And please, no sob stories about how ter was favoured more than you, I don¡¯t want to hear that."


    "Why are you angry at me?" I heard myself ask. "I¡¯ve done nothing. In all the times you¡¯ve helped me, I didn¡¯t ask for your help."


    He chuckled dryly. "You¡¯re right, Riggs, but you owe me. I can¡¯t keep doing this for free. In the future, I¡¯ll cash in on these favours."


    "And I¡¯ll be d to repay them," I nodded eagerly.


    Just as the words left my lips, Professor Martinez appeared, followed by the orientation instructor and someone who could only be the headmistress¡ªshe was far from me, but I could see the severe bun and the expensive suit.


    I braced myself for a scolding of some sort, but instead, all three adults wore pleasant expressions on their faces, instead of shock.


    The headmistress especially had her hands folded behind her back. She looked like a proud parent surveying a graduation, not an orgy in progress.


    I stiffened. "Did you see that?" I turned to Kael. "They¡¯re not..."


    Kael sat up fast. "Shit."


    In one swift motion, he grabbed my arm and pulled me into the water, positioning himself in front of me and pressing my back against the edge of the tub. To anyone watching from a distance, it would look like we were engaged in the same activities as everyone else.


    "What are you doing?" My eyes went wide at the sudden contact and closeness.


    "They¡¯re looking, stay calm and act normal," Kael hissed.


    I tried to push away from him. "They¡¯re far from us, Kael. I¡¯m a boy like you, isn¡¯t this more suspicious?"


    His arms caged me in, pinning me more to the edge of the tub. Our faces were inches apart, and I was sure my heart would explode any moment now.


    "I¡¯m serious," he growled through clenched teeth. "If they don¡¯t see us behaving like the others, they¡¯ll get suspicious."


    We remained frozen in that position. While I was thinking of a way to deal with my soaking clothes, I was still painfully aware of the semi-naked man in front of me.


    I could hear the adults makingments about the students¡¯ enthusiastic participation in the activities.


    Then her voice carried to where we were. "Who are those students isted over there?" I heard the headmistress ask.


    "Damn it." Kael cursed again.


    And before I could even blink, his lips were on mine.


    I gasped, not from pleasure, but from shock. His kiss wasn¡¯t tender or soft¡ªit was a mask, a performance. I could feel the tension in his jaw, the way his hands around my arm had tightened; I was going to bruise from that, for sure.


    My hands pressed against his chest to push him back, but he held me there. Not hurting me, just holding me still.


    The footsteps came closer until they stopped at the edge of the tub.


    I felt Kael tilting his head, deepening the illusion. The adults were not going away; I was suffocating.


    Kael must have noticed my difort because his hand suddenly syed on the back of my neck as his mouth crashed into mine again.


    At first, I thought we were going to kiss to put on a show, but Kael was bing eager; his tongue probed into my mouth, running along my teeth and swirling around my tongue. I heard him moan as his hand around my arm loosened.


    The kiss should be chaste, but I could feel the heat building between us. I found myself melting into his embrace.


    I closed my eyes, lost in the moment, feeling his warm breath against my skin. His hand moved tentatively at first, tracing patterns on my arms and my back before finding its way to my hips. I gasped as he pulled me closer, our bodies flush against each other.


    I felt the bulge in his shorts grow harder, pressing against my stomach, an indication that he was aroused and that would exin why he was pressing against me desperately.


    I tried to block out the sensations, but they only intensified. I could feel the wetness between my legs, and it didn¡¯t help that Kael was massaging my thighs.


    His hands roamed my body freely, sending shivers down my spine. He kept trying to slip his hand under my shirt, but I kept stopping him.


    I could feel his desperation for me, and I knew if I didn¡¯t try to put an end to this, things would get worse than they already were.


    "Kael!" I tried to push him. "They¡¯re gone. We¡¯ve got to stop..."


    It took me about three tries before he finally pulled away. His eyes were dark with desire, almost ck. He was panting, and his lips were swollen from our kiss.


    He kept staring at me and touching his lips as if he hadn¡¯t just kissed me so passionately.


    Just as I was going to tell him that the headmistress and the other two adults were no longer watching us, Rhett suddenly appeared at the edge of the tub.


    "Well, well, well," he smirked, "Look at you two. Can¡¯t keep off each other, can you?"


    Kael finally tore his gaze from me and turned to Rhett. "It was nothing serious. We were just..."


    "I don¡¯t care, Kael." Rhett moved closer to me, running a finger along my jawline. "I want to join in."

 Chapter 19: Darkness and danger...

    <h4>Chapter 19: Darkness and danger...</h4>


    <strong>Charis.</strong>


    "No!" I pushed away from Kael, who seemed like he didn¡¯t want to let go. "Aren¡¯t you both ashamed of yourselves? I¡¯m leaving."


    I waded to the tub steps, my heart still racing from everything that had just happened. Behind me, I could hear Kael calling out, his voice slightly rough and confused.


    "Eamon! Where are you going?" He asked, and I could detect something different in his tone¡ªan arousal that made my cheeks burn.


    I paused just enough to say. "I need some space," and then grabbed a nearby towel, wrapping it tightly around my body.


    I walked faster, not trusting myself to remainposed if I saw his face again. The kiss-the heat, the way his hands had pressed me into the tub¡¯s wall like I belonged there¡ªhad exposed something inside me.


    That was the problem.


    Because it wasn¡¯t just the heat or the pressure, it was as if my body had responded, as if it knew him. I wanted more. I had enjoyed the kiss far more than I wanted to admit.


    <i>You¡¯re not a boy,</i> I reminded myself, gripping the towel tighter as I moved through the maze ofntern-lit paths of the pool area.


    That aside, I could feel my chest bindings starting to slip as I emerged from the water, and the fabric had clung to my skin entirely. I had to return to our tent immediately to change and adjust my disguise before anyone noticed.


    Maybe I could also use this opportunity to shower properly and find an alternative to the chest bindings. It was also an excuse to scrub out Kael¡¯s scent that clung to my skin and the sensation of his lips.


    The path back to the tent area was¡ªempty, thankfully as everyone else was still at the pool, lost in whatever drug-induced haze had taken over the camp. But just as I reached the corner bend that would lead to the square, the lights went out.


    The darkness was soplete and sudden that I stopped walking entirely, expecting the lights to flicker back on at any moment. But seconds passed, then a full minute and everywhere was still dark.


    I was in the midst of that thick vegetation on both sides of the path, and my only options were to continue forward towards the tents or retreat to the pool area. The problem was that the canopy overhead was so dense that even the moonlight barely prated it, leaving me in total ckness.


    I didn¡¯t have a phone that I could use as a shlight, nor had I remembered to bring one.


    Trying not to panic, I started moving forward again, using my hands to feel along the edge of the path to stay on it. But after only a few steps, I had this odd feeling that I wasn¡¯t alone.


    I turned around, straining my eyes to see into the semi-darkness behind me. Nothing. Just shadows and the vague outlines of trees and bushes.


    Shaking off my paranoia, I continued walking, this time, I was moving faster. But the feeling of being followed only intensified with each step I took. My heart began to pound with fear, and I felt my wolf pacing inside me, trying to warn me.


    I walked faster, trying not to scream. Then I heard it¡ªa low, throaty snarl from somewhere in the darkness behind me.


    I froze. My breath caught as the smell hit me.


    Rogue wolves had a distinctive odour¡ªwild, unwashed, tinged with madness and bloodlust. It was a scent that every werewolf learned to recognise and fear from childhood.


    You can tell a rogue was in the area long before you saw it, and that acrid, dangerous smell was filling my nostrils now.


    Panic wed at my throat as the reality of my situation crashed down on me. I was alone, in the dark, being hunted by a rogue wolf.


    I started running.


    Branches pped at my face, twigs snapping under my feet as I ran blindly. I didn¡¯t even know which direction I was running to; all I wanted was to run far away from the danger behind me.


    The towel slipped from my shoulder, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    Behind me, I could hear the pounding of the rogue¡¯s paw getting closer with each second. Tears blurred my vision as I kept running mindlessly.


    Suddenly, I burst out of a tree line into what appeared to be a small clearing. It was not a familiar ce to me, but it was brighter here, thanks to the moonlight.


    But my relief was short-lived as another snarl echoed through the night¡ªthe sound was different from the rogue¡¯s. It sounded...wrong.


    In the dim moonlight, my eyes caught something that made my blood freeze.


    A figure was moving toward me, but it wasn¡¯t quite human and wasn¡¯t a werewolf at all.


    Its skin had an unnatural blue tinge that seemed to glow faintly in the darkness, and its movements were jerky and unnatural, like a puppet being controlled by an inexperienced puppeteer.


    I screamed, stumbling backwards¡ª


    The blue-colored creature ran toward me with inhuman speed. I continued screaming, frozen by fear. Just as it seemed about to reach me, a massive brown wolfunched itself between us,nding with a mighty thud that shook the ground.


    The wolf was magnificentrge and muscr with rich brown fur that caught what little light from the moon that was avable. It positioned itself between me and both threats. Something about its presence felt familiar andforting even in the terrifying situation.


    I squinted at it closely, and I felt relief wash over me.


    It was Zair: ter¡¯s wolf, Zair.


    The brown wolf caught the rogue, which was rushing towards me again, easily by the neck and sent it flying through the air until itnded on the ground. The rogue rolled on its back and rose to its feet instantly, snarling as it charged towards Zair again.


    Zair aimed for its neck this time, tearing away part of it, as blood spattered across the clearing.


    Another rogue lunged from the trees¡ª


    And a ck wolf intercepted it mid-leap. This new wolf was sleek and as dark as midnight, which could easily be mistaken for a panther except for the strange blue markings around its eyes.


    It moved like a killer, tearing into the rogue with terrifying speed.


    A third wolf, ash-grey and slightly smaller, circled from the other side, staying near me. I continued trembling uncontrobly against a tree, while the ck wolf helped Zair fight the rogue wolves that fought like they were possessed.


    Finally, after what felt like hours, they seeded in killing the rogues. The clearing fell silent except for the sound of heavy breathing and my quiet sobs.


    Immediately, the brown wolf shifted to its human form. ter rushed towards me without bothering to find clothes, choosing instead to remain in his torn clothes and underwear. His chest and arms were smeared with blood.


    "Hey," he called out gently when he came to me. "Are you alright?" his hands hovering over me as if he were checking for injuries. "Are you hurt anywhere?"


    Unable to contain myself any longer, I broke downpletely sobbing against his chest while he held me protectively.


    The other two wolves also shifted back to their human form, d in nothing but their swimming trunks. The ck wolf with blue markings was Kale. The ash-grey colored wolf was Rhett, though he looked far more serious than I¡¯d ever seen him.


    Both Kael and Rhett were staring at the blue-colored creature, which had suddenly gonepletely limp from the single blow Zair had dealt it. Ity motionless on the grass.


    "What the hell is this?" Rhett asked, looking confused.


    Kael crouched beside the creature, examining it without touching it. "I¡¯ve never seen something like this in my life ever."


    Just as Kael reached out toward the blue figure, five camp staff members appeared from nowhere carrying an empty cage.


    "Get away from it! One of the staffmanded, inserting himself immediately between Kael and the creature.


    Kael froze instinctively as more staff members began pouring in. They carried the blue creature efficiently with a coordinated movement that suggested this wasn¡¯t the first time they¡¯d dealt with such a situation.


    Kael straightened properly and blocked the staff who had shouted at him to stay away from the creature.


    "Excuse me," Kael said. "That thing almost killed a student. Shouldn¡¯t you be more concerned about the student¡¯s welfare?"


    The staff member¡¯s face remained nk as his gaze flitted to where I was. "The student appears to be unharmed. It shows the situation is under control."


    "Under control?" ter moved to join Kael, cing a hand on the man¡¯s chest to stop him. "There were rogue wolves loose on the campsite, and some...creature. How exactly is that under control?"


    "Go back to your tent, you shouldn¡¯t be here, this is a restricted area," the staff said in response.


    At this point, Rhett, who had stayed back, joined ter and Kael.


    "Is this for real?" Rhett scoffed. "You don¡¯t seem bothered that a student almost died."


    "Do as I have said, boys," the staff said again.


    Suddenly, I noticed something.


    "Rhett," I wobbled to my feet, pointing at his chest. "You¡¯re bleeding."


    Rhett looked down at his shirtless chest and touched the dark streaks running across his skin. "Wow, it appears so," he said with his characteristic nonchnce, though his voice sounded weaker than usual.


    Then blood began trickling from his nose.


    Kael immediately noticed and approached him with rm in his pale blue eyes. "Rhett, do you have your medicine with you? Tell me you took it today."


    Rhett, who was trying to stop the bleeding with his hands, shook his head weakly. "I totally forgot that I couldn¡¯t shift without taking it first," he rasped. "Dammit¡ªI shifted."


    Before anyone could react, Rhett¡¯s eyes rolled back, and he copsed to the ground.

 Chapter 20: A heart that could break...

    <h4>Chapter 20: A heart that could break...</h4>


    <strong>Rhett</strong>


    I was born with everything anyone could ever desire.


    Ast name that opened gates. A face that made cameras weep. A bloodline so potent that even the Alpha King bent a knee¡ªbecause my father could afford to buy his entire council out of existence.


    My family owned the biggest, most influential packs in the world,manded intense wealth that could buy governments and held influence that stretched across continents.


    But I was born broken, and I could die at any moment.


    My heart was a ticking time bomb, ready to explode if I ran too fast, walked too fast, got too excited, or basically did anything too intensely. I came from a long line of warriors, conquerors, and leaders. But me? I couldn¡¯t even join a game of tag without risking death.


    Everyone wanted to be like me, but no one wanted to know me.


    Everyone envied my wealth and status, but no one bothered to look beyond the golden fa?ade to understand how lonely it truly was, what it meant to go months without seeing my father, to live in a mansion filled with servants but empty of love.


    The gs thrown in my name were where I stood alone, sipping sparkling cider while pretending not to notice everyone had their parents with them. They didn¡¯t know my mother eloped with another Alpha three months after birthing me, abandoning her sick, infant, for the promise of passion and freedom.


    Or my father had dealt with the heartbreak by drowning himself in alcohol and work. Then, ignoring me for the rest of my life, leaving me to be raised by nannies and kept alive by the best doctors money could buy.


    So I learned early: wear the brightest smile, crack the joke, y the fool.


    It was easier than being pitied.


    When I opened my eyes to the familiar sound of beeping machines, I knew exactly where I was. The sterile white ceiling, the antiseptic smell, the constant electronic monitoring of my failing heart¡ªI was in a hospital. Again.


    "Fuck," I groaned, attempting to lift myself despite the wires and tubes attached to my body.


    "Rhett¡ª! Are you okay?" A voice I¡¯d recognised anywhere burst through the fog in my head.


    Eamon.


    He was by my side in seconds. "Do you want me to get the doctor?"


    "Eamon," I said with a grin, even as the painnced through my ribs. "I¡¯ll be fine if you kiss me like you kissed Kael."


    "I told you we should have left him out there to die," came Kael¡¯s dry voice from the corner of the room where he was leaning against the wall with his usual air of detached observation.


    "Hi, Kael," I waved cheerfully. "Still brooding in corners like a gothic romance viin?"


    Then I turned to the quieter figure by the window. "Hi, ter. And I wasn¡¯t joking about the kiss¡ªKael and your brother had a very steamy session in that tub. Kael even had an erection."


    "Seriously?" Kael red at me.


    ter ignored thement and approached the bed with the serious expression I hade to recognise as genuine concern. "The doctor said you haven¡¯t been consistent with taking your meds. You know you can¡¯t do that, right?"


    I smiled, brushing off his worry with a shrug. "I¡¯ve been busy. You know how hellish orientation week is, then mystery-solving, ogling hot girls¡ª"


    "The orientation, you don¡¯t even take seriously? The countless cans of beer you take every day?" Kael bristled, moving closer to the bed. "Are you insane? Do you actually want to die? Dude! You didn¡¯t even go to camp with your medication. You could¡¯ve died."


    Instead of feeling hurt by their anger, I felt a warm glow in my chest. I loved it when people cared enough to yell at me, when someone looked out for me like this. It was so rare in my life of paid caretakers. This was what I craved¡ªsomeone who gave enough of a damn to get mad.


    Eamon inserted himself between both boys and me, pushing them back gently. "Guys, go easy on him. He¡¯s sick."


    That made me grin wider. "You heard, Eamon... go easy on me, I¡¯m sick."


    "Seriously, Rhett, you have to do better. You stopped breathing for a minute, and Eamon had to give you CPR before an ambnce arrived. Because of you, the camping orientation was cut short. Must you always make things about you?" Kael growled.


    "C¡¯mon, Kael," Eamon sighed. "No one was enjoying the camping anyway, and I still think it¡¯s dumb to go camping for orientation. Leave him alone."


    I chuckled proudly, giving an angry Kael a theatrical wink. As soon as Eamon turned back to me, Iposed my face into an expression of pain and sadness.


    "I¡¯m sorry for causing trouble, and thank you for saving me," I murmured.


    "I did nothing," Eamon smiled at me. "ter and Kael, especially Kael, handled everything efficiently."


    I stared at him, slightly amused by the innocence in his eyes. There was something about Eamon that wasforting. I couldn¡¯t name it, but it was there.


    "Careful, Eamon Riggs, if you keep ying the White Knight, I¡¯ll fall harder than my failing heart and really die."


    Eamon shot me a look, and Iughed it off. "Lighten up, dude. I¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯ll see, I might get to go home with you guys today."


    "I hope so," Eamon sighed. "The doctor wasn¡¯t pleased; he yelled at us for nearly thirty minutes before Kael told him we weren¡¯t your caretakers."


    "My neck is stiff," I said pitifully, pointing to my shoulder and tilting my head in a bid to change the topic. "Think you can massage it a little?"


    Eamon nodded without hesitation, moving to my side and began rubbing slow circles into my neck. I closed my eyes and relished the sweet sensation of his gentle touch.


    "Goddess! Your hands are so soft. They¡¯re like velvet," I murmured contentedly.


    As soon as I made thepliment, the massage stopped. Eamon stepped back, looking flustered. "Okay, you¡¯re fine," he said and tried to walk away.


    But I snatched his wrist with my free hand and pulled him into a gentle embrace, pressing him against my chest.


    I closed my eyes and inhaled, holding him close. "I could stay like this forever," I whispered. "And gods, your scent... it drives me crazy."


    Eamon struggled in my grip, so I reluctantly had to let go, but I still held his hand. "My wolf likes you; Eamon and I like you too."


    ter crossed the room in quick strides and removed Eamon¡¯s hands from mine, pulling him back protectively. "I will not have you treating my brother like one of your sexual conquests, Rhett. He¡¯s off-limits. Aren¡¯t you attracted to girls, by the way?"


    "Eamon is pushing me to widen my horizon. Besides, I only got to hold hands, but Kael was ready to have sex with him. He was so aroused in that hot tub¡ª"


    "Rhett, seriously?" Kael called out, looking at me in disbelief.


    I wanted to retort something when the door to the VIP ward opened. My stepmother, Luna ra, swept in and right behind her was Headmistress Vale.


    My smile vanished instantly as I looked past her shoulders expectantly. "Where¡¯s Dad?"


    ra¡¯s expression tightened immediately. "Your father cannote."


    I scoffed. "Or he was not told? Does he know I nearly died? I¡¯m his heir. Doesn¡¯t it concern him what happened to me?"


    "Refusing to take your medication because you want attention from your father is not the right way to handle things, Rhett," ra replied coolly.


    I barked a coldugh. "You think I did it for attention? You think I want sympathy? That I stopped taking my meds because I want Dad to visit me? Well, even if I did, isn¡¯t it a valid reason? We haven¡¯t seen each other for nearly a year. I want him to care. I want my dad!"


    "Stop throwing tantrums, Rhett," ra said quietly. "Your father works hard enough providing for this family. You shouldn¡¯t make everything about yourself."


    "I am not making this about myself," I shook my head. "You need to keep him in the loop of whatever goes on with me and..." I trailed off, throwing my hands in the air; it was useless.


    ra has made it her life¡¯s duty to sever whatever little bond I had with my father. She ims she wants to be in charge of me so that my dad would concentrate more on running the pack alongside his multiple businesses, but in reality, it was to keep me away from him.


    When she saw that I was no longer in the mood to talk, she turned to ter and Kael, whom she had known from the previous year.


    "ter, Kael, it¡¯s good to see you again. I hope studies are going well?" she asked warmly.


    But only got a stiff nod from ter. Kael didn¡¯t bother to hide his disdain.


    When her gazended on Eamon, who was beside ter, she shed him a smile. "I don¡¯t recognise this one," she said, looking at Headmistress Vale for help.


    "Oh, that¡¯s Eamon Riggs, a new student. He¡¯s ter¡¯s stepbrother."


    "Eamon," ra said slowly, narrowing her gaze between ter and Eamon. "What a nice name. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you."


    "Luna," was all Eamon said with a polite nod.


    ra¡¯s gaze lingered on him a moment longer before Headmistress Vale cut into her thoughts.


    "We¡¯ll leave you alone to talk with Rhett," she said quickly, shepherding the boys towards the door.


    As soon as the door clicked shut, my stepmom turned to me.


    "We¡¯ve found a solution to your problem."

 Chapter 21: The replacement heir...

    <h4>Chapter 21: The recement heir...</h4>


    Rhett


    I raised a brow. "My heart? A match has been found?"


    I waited, hoping she¡¯d say something worthwhile. That maybe she¡¯d tell me Dad had asked about me, that he gave an ultimatum of some sort. There was a message, a letter, a voice recording, a warning¡ªanything.


    Instead, her hand moved to rest over her stomach.


    "No," She shook her head slowly, as a gentle and reverent smile spread across her face.


    "I¡¯m pregnant," she announced.


    I stared at her for several long seconds, processing the information. Then I blinked.


    "I¡¯m not your husband," I said tly. "Why are you telling me?"


    Her smile widened as the carefully constructed porcin mask of Luna ra shattered. The softness drained from her eyes, revealing the vicious woman beneath-the one who had never bothered to hide her hatred for her stepson.


    "Because," she said, circling the bed toe stand next to me, "the doctor confirmed it¡¯s a boy. Isn¡¯t that wonderful news? Which means Ravenspire will finally be saved, it will finally have a proper heir."


    I scoffed, despite my weakness. "I¡¯m the heir."


    She chuckled, almost pitying. "With your bad heart? You could die at any moment. You could even drop dead brushing your teeth."


    My fingers curled around the sheet. "So you¡¯re recing me."


    "No, darling," she shook her head. "You¡¯re recing yourself. And when your brother is born, it¡¯ll be a relief for you, for your father. You can finally drop this exhausting charade of heirdom and take on other important roles, like taking care of your health and staying alive. In a nice, clean hospital where nurses can watch your every breath."


    I stared at her, fighting the overwhelming fear that crashed over me like a wave. This wasn¡¯t just about having a half-brother¡ªthis was about beingpletely reced, and erased from my own family¡¯s legacy.


    I wanted to say a million words, but I couldn¡¯t find the right ones.


    She came closer to the bed and roughly grabbed my jaw, forcing me to look directly into her eyes, pressing her manicured nails into my skin. I could feel her hatred radiating from every pore in my body.


    "Just die already," she whispered.


    My heart clenched so hard it hurt. "What?"


    "You heard me," she continued coldly. "Put your father out of his misery. And yourself, of course. You¡¯re going to die anyway¡ªwhy wait? If you want, I¡¯d be willing to assist you with that."


    I jerked my jaw from her grasp, my voice shaking with rage. "You¡¯re evil."


    Sheughed with delish. "Took you this long to figure that out?"


    Then she moved back to the foot of the bed, checking her reflection in the ck screen of the sleeping monitor,pletely unaffected by my usation.


    "It¡¯s not just the pack you should worry about," she continued conversationally, as if she hadn¡¯t just suggested I kill myself. "The board members of your father¡¯s business empire have expressed serious concerns, very loud ones. About your future. Orck of one."


    I said nothing.


    "Like me," She continued, "they¡¯re worried you won¡¯t live long enough to inherit the position he ns to leave you. Coupled with your nonchnt behaviour and reckless lifestyle, they¡¯re seriously considering removing you from session entirely. They¡¯ve asked your father to provide an alternative heir."


    She patted her stomach lovingly. "Once I start showing, my son will be that alternative."


    My whole body was trembling now¡ªnot from fear alone, but rage. Pure, hot, helpless rage. The kind that made you want to scream and break everything around you. I hated myself for not having any words to fight back with.


    Everything she was saying felt like inevitability closing around me like a trap.


    "But you know," she continued with mock sympathy. "I have a soft spot for you, Rhet. I know how difficult it will be once your father disinherits you officially. So, I¡¯ve arranged for a way to keep you...relevant."


    She shed me a smile.


    "So, why you¡¯re still rtively healthy and alive, I found a way to ensure you take your medication consistently while also serving the family¡¯s interests until your brother arrives." She paused for a heartbeat. "We¡¯ve arranged a marriage contract."


    I recoiled, gritting my teeth. "What?"


    "You¡¯ll be bonded to someone who can monitor your health and ensure you follow your treatment regimen seriously. And her family has certain...political advantages. So we¡¯re going to lock that in."


    "I don¡¯t want to get married," I snapped. "I¡¯m Neen¡ª"


    "Twenty in three months," she cut in. "And your health requires constant care. We can have her stay with you at Ravenshore here. It¡¯s the perfect arrangement that will ensure you¡¯ll have a ce of significance even after you¡¯re disinherited. It¡¯s already been decided. All you have to do is go through with it." Her voice softened with false kindness. "If you do this, your father will be proud of you. For once."


    My heart clenched with desperate longing when she mentioned my father. The promise of finally getting his approval was like dangling water in front of someone dying of thirst.


    I would do anything to have my father¡¯s attention, even if it¡¯s only for ten minutes. That was how desperate I was.


    "Who?" I asked slowly. "Who is she?"


    ra beamed. "Someone very suitable. She understands duty andpliance perfectly." She paused. "I¡¯ll arrange for a meeting in a fortnight. You¡¯lle to the pack house to meet her. Bring your little friends¡ªEamon, ter, even Kael. Show your father that you¡¯re not aplete failure, that you¡¯re actually doing well at the academy and that you¡¯re thriving."


    The implication was clear¡ªthis would be one of myst opportunities to earn my father¡¯s approval before being cast aside entirely. ra was offering me a final chance to matter, even if it meant sacrificing my freedom.


    I swallowed the knot in my throat, feeling the walls of my golden cage closing in around me.


    "Okay," I whispered, hating myself for the word even as it left my lips.


    ra¡¯s triumphant smile told me everything I needed to know about how thoroughly I¡¯d just been manipted. But the desperate hope that maybe, finally, my father might look at me with something other than disappointment made me willing to ept this cruel bargain.


    "Good boy," she said, her eyes glittering with satisfaction. "The doctor said you¡¯ll be fine and you only need to take your meds every day. I¡¯ll call your housekeeper and have her remind you always."


    I gave her a subdued nod.


    And then she walked out, humming softly to herself, like that was all a pleasant conversation. I realised once again that my near-death experience hadn¡¯t brought my family closer¡ªit had simply given them the perfect excuse to tighten their control over what remained of my life.


    And once again, I was left alone. A ghost in a hospital bed. An heir in name only.


    A boy waiting for his expiration date.

 Chapter 22: The puppet masters

    <h4>Chapter 22: The puppet masters</h4>


    <strong>Third Person POV</strong>


    The door of the sleek sedan opened with a soft click. Rain pattered gently on the tinted windows, turning the night into a distorted blur of reflections and red tail lights. A man¡ªin his early forties slipped inside the passenger seat of the car, shutting the door behind him carefully.


    Without turning around, he addressed the woman seated in the shadows behind him.


    "One of the test subjects¡ª Subject Fourteen, precisely- escaped today," the man began, skipping past the initial greeting routine. His voice was filled with anxiety. "It was contained before it left the outer ring, but¡ªthere was violence. Two of our handlers were injured. One... badly."


    The woman drew in a sharp breath, leaning forward towards the man. Her face was masked with annoyance, which the man would have seen if he had turned back.


    "How," she began, "does a creature designed to obey escape in a facility crawling with guards? How could you have let that happen in a camp filled with students, children of Alphas, precisely from two of the most prestigious academies in our world? Do you understand what kind of risk you created?"


    The man swallowed hard, his hands fidgeting with a tablet in hisp. "I have no exnation for the escape itself. Security protocols were followed and tightened upon the arrival of the students. There was also no breach in the containment logs. No power outage. Nothing on the surveince can be traced, and we had put them all to rest. It¡¯s like something woke it up."


    "So, you want to tell me that Subject Fourteen just disappeared and appeared outside the containment unit? Can you hear yourself, Albert? Don¡¯t you sound stupid?"


    Albert didn¡¯t say anything.


    The woman inhaled deeply, then leaned back in her seat, running a hand on her brows. "I heard four students saw it. What is the school doing about it? Have they talked to anyone? Are they beside themselves with shock?"


    "They im they do not remember," Albert said quietly. "One of the handlers that went to retrieve subject fourteen, however, said they initially asked questions, but Alpha Thatcher¡¯s son had a health crisis, and by the time we tried to ask them about it, they imed they had forgotten."


    Silence reigned in the car.


    A bead of cold sweat had settled on Albert¡¯s brows now, despite how cool the car was. He wiped them off with the back of his hand, and since the woman was no longer talking, he continued.


    "But, we¡ªI noticed something strange happened..." he paused again as if he was gathering courage before continuing. "When Subject Fourteen encountered one of the students, it exhibited a behaviour we¡¯ve never seen before."


    He tapped the tablet in his hand and passed it backwards through the gap in the seats. The woman collected the tablet, examining the screen with obvious disdain as she yed the footage.


    After watching for a few minutes, she passed it back to the man.


    "What am I supposed to see?"


    "Eamon Riggs," Albert said tentatively, "That¡¯s the name of the student, Subject Fourteen was going after. From the footage, you can see that we had an electrical fault in the pool area for a few minutes, and Rogues also breached the camp. As Eamon was running to safety and screaming, Subject Fourteen was trying to find him."


    "Find him? I don¡¯t understand." The woman snapped.


    "It¡¯s as if Subject Fourteen was trying to rescue it. Notice it wasn¡¯t vicious or trying to attack. It was trying to help him avoid being attacked by the rogue. We believe something about him must have triggered that response from the subject."


    Albert paused to wipe his face, his eyes glinting with excitement. "For months, we¡¯ve been struggling to make the subject more cognitive and induce an independent response with no result, but when it looked at him, it wanted to protect. It knew he was in danger, and after this encounter with Riggs, Subject Fourteen seems to be responding to stimuli in ways we haven¡¯t achieved before."


    Albert turned slightly, as if waiting for a reaction. There wasn¡¯t one¡ªonly a long silence. Then, finally, the woman muttered thoughtfully.


    "Hmm. Tell me about the new drugpound. How did the field test perform?"


    Albert rxed slightly as the conversation moved to safer ground.


    "It exceeded our expectations. Within seconds of consumption, the students entered apletely rxed state and began acting on their basest impulses without holding back or self-consciousness. Now we know Alpha and Luna wolves react to the drug differentlypared to an Omega or Beta."


    "And the trials on the Ebonvale girls?" the woman asked.


    "Effective," Albert responded. "Since most of the girls were in their fertile cycles, some were even on heat, we¡¯re projecting positive pregnancy results within fourteen days."


    The woman sighed, a sound that could have been satisfaction or frustration. "And the documentation?"


    "We recorded all the interactions. I¡¯ll forward them to your secure serverter tonight."


    Another sigh escaped the woman¡¯s lips as she leaned back in her seat. "Our clients are breathing down my neck. They¡¯re bing restless. They want results. They want proof. We still have outstanding orders that need to be fulfilled, and dys are bing problematic for our business rtionships. How many batches are left to fulfil?"


    "Three more batches and we¡¯ll be back on track," Albert replied.


    "This won¡¯t do, Albert," the woman sighed. "We need more than just three batches. We need to make sure that every single girl from that pool party gets pregnant. During their orientation party sometime this week I think, increase the dosage."


    Albert¡¯s eyes widened in rm. He turned to stare at the woman, catching a glimpse of her lips, painted ck, her signature look, and a wide-brimmed hat that covered her face. He looked away immediately.


    "That could be extremely dangerous," Albert shook his head. "The students could only handle the dosage we gave them because they have stronger wolves. We haven¡¯t conducted trials at higher concentrations. The risk of permanent neurological damage¡ª"


    "Are you questioning my authority, Albert?" The woman¡¯s voice rose to a near scream. Her face had turned into an ugly mask of desperation. "If you want me to stop funding this project, just say so. And then you¡¯ll exin to our investors why your pet monsters are half-formed corpses and yourb is full of waste. Time is not on my side, and you don¡¯t have the luxury of ethics or to grow a conscience."


    Albert lowered his head in defeat. "Understood, I¡¯ll make the necessary adjustments."


    "Good," she leaned back. "We need to ensure the drug is potent enough to work effectively on both the boys and girls. We cannot afford missed cycles."


    Albert nodded wordlessly, and both of thempsed into silence. After a moment, the woman spoke again. She seemed calmer now.


    "I trust none of the drug was administered to the Thatcher boy and other Alpha¡¯s children from core packs with strong connections, especially the Thatcher boy."


    Albert shook his head immediately. "No. We were careful about that."


    "Better. He¡¯s high profile, and as much as Terry doesn¡¯t show it, he loves his son to death. If that hospital detects even a trace of an unusual substance in his bloodwork, everything we¡¯ve worked for will be for nothing. We cannot afford that for the other students, too, from Core Packs."


    "I know," Albert said. "We were cautious."


    The woman nodded approvingly. "Good. I expect to hear positive news from you in two weeks. We¡¯ll be meeting with some of our key investors, so you shoulde to the meeting with the other leads for the review and bring results that will justify our continued investment in this project."


    Her voice dropped to a whisper that carried more threat than the shouting she¡¯d done a while ago.


    "If the data doesn¡¯t impress, you¡¯re done. Not just fired. DONE! We wouldn¡¯t want your next report to be from the bottom of ake."


    Albert exhaled shakily. "I won¡¯t fail you."


    "Excellent," the woman¡¯s tone became cheerful. "I want you to assign someone at the academy to keep an eye on this Eamon Riggs. I want a full report on his movements, habits, and anything unusual. I want to know who he speaks to. Who he slept with at the pool tonight, too?"


    Albert¡¯s brows furrowed.


    "Do you think he¡¯s a threat?"


    The woman paused, considering his question. "There¡¯s something about him that affects our test subjects in ways we don¡¯t understand yet. That could be either a tremendous asset or a threat, like you said. I need to know which it is before we proceed any further."


    "I¡¯ll handle it personally," Albert assured her.


    "No," the woman corrected firmly. "You have other responsibilities. Assign someone with ess but not authority. Someone who won¡¯t be missed if they need to be...retired... for security purposes."


    "I understand," Albert said quietly.


    "Good. Now get out!"


    Albert didn¡¯t hesitate. He opened the door, stepped into the damp evening air, and shut the door behind him with a soft click. The car pulled off without another word, red tail lights vanishing into the mist.


    And inside the vehicle, the woman removed her wide-brimmed hat, settling it on the space next to her before leaning back in her seat.


    She stroked the scar on her face; she always does that when she¡¯s bothered about something. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking of the image of Eamon from the footage. His high-pitched screams, his small, lithe frame and the way he carried himself¡ªeverything about him seemed wrong for a teenage boy.

 Chapter 23: Soft places to fall...

    <h4>Chapter 23: Soft ces to fall...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    ter and I walked back slowly to his quarters.


    I didn¡¯t know how to feel after everything that had happened tonight. A staff member met with us for questioning after Rhett was airlifted to the hospital and began asking us about the things we had seen.


    I had stood frozen in shock when both Kael and ter had denied seeing anything. They said they didn¡¯t remember how we got to the clearing. I had to y along, too.


    Kael had left us halfway through our walk without bothering to say goodbye, but I was too distracted to care about that. My mind kept circling back to the VIP ward and everything I¡¯d witnessed there.


    I kept reying the look on Rhett¡¯s face. The spark of hope when the door had opened and his stepmother had entered. The way his entire expression had lit up with expectation.


    The way his lips parted, eyes wide with childish anticipation, like someone waiting to be rescued.


    And then...


    Only for it to slowly crumble when he realised his father wasn¡¯ting. The disappointment was heartbreaking to watch. The false love in his stepmother¡¯s voice had annoyed me so much that I didn¡¯t need to be told she hated Rhett.


    I wondered what kind of life he must live¡ªsurrounded by wealth but starved of the one thing money couldn¡¯t buy: genuine love from the people who mattered most.


    It was something I could rte to.


    I hugged my arms tighter around myself.


    "What¡¯s wrong with him?" I asked softly, breaking the silence between me and ter.


    He nced over at me. His eyes looked tired. "You mean Rhett?"


    I nodded, unable to say anything more.


    ter sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "He has a heart disease. It¡¯s not gic but degenerative. The kind that can¡¯t be really cured¡ªonly managed with medication and careful monitoring."


    My heart dropped.


    "He¡¯s on a transnt list and the family has been searching for a matching heart for the longest time, plus the hospital, but they haven¡¯t found a match. Not even close. And from what the doctor said tonight..."


    He trailed off.


    He didn¡¯t need to finish. I was there when the doctor was going off to the headmistress.


    <i>If we don¡¯t find a matching heart soon, Rhett may have only twelve months, or less, to live.</i> The doctor had said.


    Twelve months. Less than a year for someone who was barely neen, someone whoughed and flirted and seemed to embrace life so fully despite the shadow hanging over him.


    I blinked hard, willing my chest not to tighten. I barely knew Rhett, not in the way I knew ter. But there was something about him¡ªsomething vulnerable behind that easy grin and cocky strut¡ªthat made me feel everything all at once.


    Heughed like he wasn¡¯t dying. His bright smile, his infectious energy, and the way he tried so hard to connect with people. How did he manage to stay so outwardly happy when he was living with a death sentence?


    "I don¡¯t know how he stays so..." I started, but I couldn¡¯t finish the thought.


    "Happy?" ter offered.


    I nodded.


    "He¡¯s not," ter said quietly. "Not really. He doesn¡¯t want to die a coward, and he hates to be pitied."


    We finally got to ter¡¯s room, and he unlocked the door without looking at me. "I¡¯ll shower first," was all he said, and he disappeared in the direction of the bathroom.


    The moment he disappeared into the bathroom, I let myself breathe again. The silence of the room wrapped around me in an oddlyforting way. It smelled like him¡ªsomething warm, something clean I couldn¡¯t name.


    I settled onto a small chair by the window, trying to process everything that had happened. The camping trip had turned into a nightmare. The strange blue creature, Rhett¡¯s copse and now the devastating news that he could die at any time and oh, Kael¡¯s kiss.


    My hands strayed to my lips, touching them, trying not to remember the way Kael had wanted me. Not even ter had shown such passion.


    I shook my head to expel the thoughts, exhaling deeply. I didn¡¯t know how I had ended up in this maze of secrets, bloodlines, and heartbreak, only that I was far too deep in to crawl out now.


    ter came out a few minutester, wearing a dark tee and sweatpants. He didn¡¯t say anything, just gestured to the bathroom and sat on the bed, towel-drying his hair.


    I stood and went in, grateful for the escape.


    The hot water felt like a balm against my aching muscles. I let it wash over me, eyes closed, relieving the moment Kael had told me about the toast and cake. He¡¯d known something. Or at least he¡¯d suspected enough to be wary.


    I was secretly thankful that the orientation exercises had been cut short¡ªI couldn¡¯t imagine trying to maintain my disguise through whatever other horrors that academy had nned.


    And now, with what Kael had told them earlier to pretend like we didn¡¯t remember a thing from the party and what I¡¯d seen¡ªstudents hazy-eyed, I knew something bigger was at y.


    When I came out, I wore a borrowed pair of soft grey pyjamas I found folded on the bathroom counter. They were oversized, probably ter¡¯s, and I liked the way they swallowed my frame.


    I towel-dried my hair, wondering if I should cut it shorter as it was already growing out, but in all, I felt...softer. Less like Eamon. More like myself.


    When I came out of the bathroom, I found ter lying in bed, the covers pulled up to his waist, his arms behind his head, eyes closed. I padded to the other side of the Queen-sized bed and slipped under the covers, trying not to disturb him.


    ter immediately reached over and turned off the bedsidemp, plunging the room intofortable darkness.


    Wey in silence for several minutes, and I found myself acutely aware that this was the first time since our reunion at the academy that we were actually alone together, like this, with me, of course, conscious.


    No other students, no academy staff, no immediate dangers¡ªjust the two of us in the quiet darkness.


    It felt both familiar and strange, like the life we¡¯d shared before everything fell apart. I thought it would be so ufortable with him after everything, but it seemed normal.


    I felt like I¡¯d lived this scene somewhere in the past or maybe the future.


    Suddenly, I remembered something that had been nagging at me since the attack.


    "ter?" I called out softly.


    "Yeah?"


    "How did you know toe to the camp tonight? How were you there at exactly the right moment?"


    He was quiet for a moment before answering. "I found out about the camping trip a little toote and had to follow. You didn¡¯t contact me like I asked you to," he said quietly.


    "I tried," I murmured. "But no one would lend me their phone, and I didn¡¯te with mine."


    "It¡¯s fine," he said quietly and continued. "Orientation exercises at that camp are always... bizarre. Last year, they made all the students strippletely and run through the forest naked. When I heard you¡¯d been taken there, I was worried that might be what they had nned this time, too."


    I blinked. "You¡¯re joking."


    "I wish," he said. "So, when I found out, I panicked. I thought it would break your cover. Or worse."


    I felt a chill run down my spine at the thought of what could have happened if they had done that.


    There was a long silence after that.


    I heard him exhale slowly, then say, "What exactly happened there? I got bits and pieces from Kael, but I want to hear it from you."


    I hesitated for a second before telling him about the strange behaviour from the students after they¡¯d consumed the drinks and chocte cake that¡¯d been distributed. "Everyone started acting so differently ¡ªlike they lost their reasoning..." I trailed off.


    "You didn¡¯t eat it?"


    "No," I said. "I owe Kael for warning me somehow. He seemed to know something was wrong before it even started."


    ter was quiet again. Then, more hesitantly, he asked, "Did you kiss Kael?"


    I turned my head, facing him in the dark.


    I sighed. "Not the way Rhett made it sound. We were only trying to put on a show for the headmistress and other academy officials who had been watching. We were trying to blend in so we wouldn¡¯t draw attention, and Kael said it would be safer if it looked like we were doing what everyone was doing. So...yeah. But it wasn¡¯t real."


    I felt him shift beside me.


    Then suddenly, he rolled toward my side of the bed, his chest pressed gently to my back.


    His arm slid around my waist, closing the small space between us. Then I felt him bury his face in my hair, breathing in deeply.


    "ter?" I whispered.


    "Can I kiss you?"

 Chapter 24: The truth between us...

    <h4>Chapter 24: The truth between us...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I stilled, and for a heartbeat, I felt suspended between who I was before this school... and who I was bing.


    He wasn¡¯t the same boy I had rejected a year ago, and I wasn¡¯t the same girl either.


    And yet here we were, tangled in the dark, breathing the same air, holding months of unsaid words between us.


    I turned in his arms, my eyes adjusting to the shadowy outline of his face.


    "Yes," I whispered.


    My heart raced as I felt his hands on my waist, pulling me closer to him. His lips then met mine in a passionate kiss, and I melted into his embrace.


    He tasted of mint and heat, and I nipped his lower lip, savouring his sharp inale, the needy pull of his hands around my waist. Our mouths parted for a brief, breathless heartbeat, and I felt his eyes on me as if tomunicate his need.


    Then he kissed me again, deeper this time, one hand sliding into my hair, the other sying wide at the small of my back. His tongue slipped into my mouth. Our tongues dance together, exploring each other¡¯s vours.


    I moaned softly as his hands slid all over my skin, exploring it. Then I felt them move upwards and stop just under my rib cage, massaging the area there. I squirmed with impatience before his hands moved, caressing my breasts through the PJ shirt, his fingertips stopping to roll my puckered nipple in his hands.


    I arched my back, pressing it against his palms, begging for more.


    He breaks the kiss and moved towards my ears, gently nipping and sucking on the lobe. His breath fanned over my skin, sending shivers down my spine. Trailing kisses down my jawline, he reaches for my cheek and gives it a soft peck before his hand slides to the buttons on my PJs and begins undoing them.


    He parted the shirt both ways when he was done, revealing my chest. He cupped my right breast as his tongue came down to swirl around the puckered tips, teasing it before taking it into his mouth.


    He suckled on it softly at first, and then harder as he felt my body responding to his touch. His hands knead my flesh, massaging them gently as he gives the other nipple equal attention. He moves his head from side to side, taking turns between the two, creating a rhythm that had me moaning softly in pleasure.


    Everything felt familiar yet different.


    His mouth left my breasts, kissing and licking his way down my stomach, stopping at my belly button to give it some extra attention. He circles it with his tongue, causing me to squirm with pleasure.


    Moving lower, he reached my waist, giving it a soft kiss before trailing his lips down to my thighs. Leaning on one hand, he gently skimmed along my inner thigh, massaging it as he moved dangerously close to my woman core.


    I leaned into his hand, my body tight with expectation. With one finalizing swipe, he slipped his hand beneath the pajama bottom and lets out a groan as he ran his hand the length of my slit.


    I gasped when he found my wetness, loving the way his fingers dipped inside them, touching my nub. I bucked my hips against his hand, wanting more.


    "Charis," he muttered, "You¡¯re so wet for me."


    He began to draw slow circles around my nub and at the same time leaning in to nip and suckle my neck. I moaned with pleasure, forgetting all my troubles.


    "Charis," he rasped again in my ears. "Baby, I¡¯ve missed you so much. I want you, please..."


    In reply, I lifted my hips, tugging at my pyjama bottoms. I didn¡¯t want to think, I just wanted to feel. There were a thousand and one reasons why I shouldn¡¯t be doing this with him, especially after everything, but I wanted to be happy.


    He helped me, and soon the pyjama bottoms pooled at my ankle, which I kicked away desperately. Now, Iy beside him, naked, loving the way he continued stroking me. His hands slipped into my wetness, and I cried out his name, grabbing his shoulder.


    He waits for a few seconds, allowing me to get used to him. Positioning his thumb on my engorged nub, he began to move his fingers in and out of my wetness, while rubbing on my nub. The sensation is driving us both wild.


    He leans in to kiss me again, his lips trailing down my stomach and over my mound before settling between my legs.


    I gasped as he ran his tongue along my slit¡ªhe never did this when we were dating. It was both a surprise and a source of joy for me.


    I squirmed beneath him, my hands tangling in his hair as he licked and teased my nub as his fingers continued exploring my inner crevice.


    I moaned loudly, arching my back off the bed.


    He increased the intensity of his ministrations, sucking my nub into his mouth and flicking it with his tongue, making my body tremble with pleasure and my hips bucking against his face.


    He added a second finger, stretching my tight entrance as he continued to tease me. I cried out, my legs trembling uncontrobly, my entire body quaking with anticipation.


    As he continued to work his magic on my woman¡¯s core, I felt the familiar tingling, and I knew I was close, but I didn¡¯t want it to end just yet. I wanted¡ªneeded to feel him inside me, feel every inch of himself buried inside of me like before.


    I reached down to guide him, and he paused for a second to remove his clothes. When he came back, he lined himself at the entrance of my slit and instantly, I remembered something.


    I pushed at his chest and he stopped.


    "What is it?" he rasped.


    "Condoms!" I said quietly. "I¡¯m not on a pill."


    "Shit!" he groaned. "I-I don¡¯t have any. They don¡¯t sell here, but I¡¯ll be careful. I¡¯ll pull out before ¡ª"


    Immediately, I pushed him off me,mon sense pushing him off me. "That was exactly how I got pregnant, ter. I won¡¯t take that risk again. I¡¯m sorry."


    I pushed myself to the edge of the bed, putting enough distance between us and hoping it would give my body the chance to recover from the passionate ughter.


    Some secondster, he sighed and came to me. "It¡¯s fine, and I¡¯m sorry for what happened. We were na?ve. I should have protected you back then."


    "Yeah!" I murmured, feeling the familiar ache and bitterness well up in my chest. "Can you turn the lights on?"


    He obliged me. As soon as the lights flooded the room, I stood up abruptly, looking for my clothes, which I found at the foot of the bed. As I slipped them on, I noticed his eyes on me.


    "What?"


    "You didn¡¯t tell me about the baby. What happened to it?" his eyes strayed to my stomach.


    I slipped on the PJ shirt and faced him. "My father forced me to abort it, and I did, and please..." I raised my hand to stop him before he could say anything else. "No need to be dramatic. It happened a while ago, and I¡¯m over it."


    He stared at me for a few seconds and then nodded silently before he got up too, moving to the other side of the bed to pick up his clothes. He slipped into his PJs and faced me again.


    "We don¡¯t have to fight, you know. I¡¯m sorry, I lost control a while ago, and it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell me the whole story about the baby."


    "There is no story," I said quickly. "I aborted it, end of discussion."


    "C¡¯mon, Charis," he signed. "You don¡¯t have to lie about it. I saw a scar on your stomach a while ago. That is done when a child is..."


    "I SAID I DON¡¯T WANT TO TALK ABOUT IT!" I shrieked, facing him. "You were not there, why are you so concerned..."


    "Because you didn¡¯t want me to. You rejected me, remember?"


    "Because you cheated on me, ter. I saw you kissing another woman that night of the Harvest Moon. I am not crazy, ter, and when I asked you, you brushed me off."


    He stared at me for a second and pointed an index finger at his chest. "Me? Cheat on you? Kiss another woman? You must be mistaken, Charis. I would never do that to you. It¡¯s been more than a year since we separated, and I have yet to be with another woman. So..."


    I scoffed, throwing my hands up in the air, as I made my way to my side of the bed and started making the bed. Parts of the bedsheets were hanging loose from our intimacy a while ago.


    "It¡¯s fine, you can pretend you don¡¯t know what I am talking about. Isn¡¯t that typical of men?"


    He marched to where I was, yanking me upwards to face him. "When I found out you were my mate, and we epted each other, I pledged myself to you, Charis. I pledged my loyalty despite knowing you had a Shade wolf..."

 Chapter 25: Where it hurts...

    <h4>Chapter 25: Where it hurts...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    "Don¡¯t say that to me, ter. You don¡¯t get a reward for loving someone just because they have a deformity. You had a chance to reject me, I gave you that chance when I found out we were fated mates, and you chose to ept me. It was your choice."


    "Then how can you stand there and use me of cheating. I had a thousand women lined up, begging for a chance to be my friend, but I chose you." A tear rolled down his cheek. "How can you turn around and say I cheated? That I broke the essence of our mate bond and went to be with another woman. Where? How?"


    I swallowed back the tears that had gathered at the back of my throat. "Behind your pack house. You held her and hugged her, then kissed her on the forehead. You were so tender with her, so gentle. The way you used to be with me. "


    His brows creased in a frown. "And you said it was during the Harvest Moon Festival,st year?"


    I nodded.


    He ran a hand repeatedly through his hair for several seconds until he stopped and stared at me.


    "Shit..." he scoffed. "That was my sister, Riley. Yes, that was the night before she left for school. She didn¡¯t join in the celebration because she didn¡¯t want to deal with the people and stuff. Also, she would be travelling the next day back to school. She was my sister, Charis."


    "What?" I said, shaking my head in denial. This couldn¡¯t be right. I¡¯d been so sure of what I¡¯d seen.


    I also knew he had a sister.


    "Her name¡¯s Riley. You never met her because she didn¡¯t go to school at Duskveil. She was visiting for a break and left early the next morning to return to school. She was going through a rough time, and I wasforting her."


    I shook my head, unable to speak.


    He didn¡¯t wait for me to process the whole situation further. He just strode across the room and picked up his phone from his reading table. He opened it and scrolled through it for several seconds before he turned and held the screen out to me.


    On the phone, a girl with the same striking green eyes as ter stared back at me, smiling brightly at the camera.


    Her hair was a beautiful golden blonde that caught the light waves, and her facial structure bore an unmistakable resemnce to ter¡¯s¡ªthe same strong jawline, the same elegant nose, the exact dimple that ter only ever got when he smirked. She even had the same warm smile that had once made my heart race.


    He swiped to the next picture, and it showed Riley standing next to him with their arms linked in a sibling-like pose. She leaned into him, though she was smiling, I could see sadness in her eyes.


    I felt my breath catch. The girl I had seen that night... though I hadn¡¯t gotten a proper look at her face because it had been buried against ter¡¯s shoulder, everything fit. The height, the profile...it all matched


    I swallowed hard.


    ter pocketed the phone without another word.


    "I can¡¯t believe you thought I would cheat on you," he said quietly, walking to his closet and pulling out a shirt. "After everything we meant to each other."


    When he returned, he was pulling a ck shirt over his head, his expression unreadable.


    "ter, I..." I began.


    "What do you want to say, Charis?" He stopped me before I could speak. "If I had seen you with a man. Do you know what I would do? I would walk up to you and find out who he is or confront you immediately about it, but you did none of that, and yet you had the guts to judge me for a crime I nevermitted."


    I felt my anger and hurt crumbling beneath me, leaving me feeling foolish and confused.


    He started walking towards the door.


    "Where are you going?" I asked desperately.


    He paused with his hand on the doorknob, without turning to face me. "I can¡¯t bear to be in the same room with you right now," he said, his voice was cold and distant. "You saw me show affection to my sister and immediately assumed the worst about me when I never gave you any reason to feel that way. What does that say about what you thought of our rtionship?"


    "I didn¡¯t know what to think!" I cried. "You sent me that text. You said you wanted to live your life, that you didn¡¯t want to be shackled with the baby. There were even pictures. You and her¡ª"


    He finally turned, his eyes dark and unreadable. "And did you ever once ask me if that text came from me?"


    I went still.


    He didn¡¯t wait for a response; he opened the door and left, mming it shut behind him.


    I dropped back onto the bed, staring at the ceiling as a thousand emotions washed over me. Part of me felt relieved ¡ªgrateful beyond measure that ter hadn¡¯t cheated on me, that the man I¡¯d loved so deeply hadn¡¯t betrayed my trust.


    However, I also have other evidence. The text messages, the pictures that had been attached ¡ªimages of him with what appeared to be a romantic partner, looking happy and free.


    If he hadn¡¯t sent the message, who would have? The pictures? Was it all a lie?"


    I wished desperately that I had my phone now to show ter those messages. Maybe seeing them would help him understand why I¡¯d jumped to the conclusions I had.


    Sighing heavily, I adjusted myself on the bed and pulled the covers over my body. As I shifted position, my hand identally brushed against the scar on my stomach¡ªa thin, raised line that served as a permanent reminder of one of the darkest periods of my life.


    The scar was a reminder of just how much my life had spiraled after i broke off my engagement with ter and rejected him. It was how broken I¡¯d be when I heard he had supposedly died. How close I¡¯de to giving up entirely.


    I shuddered at the memories and forced myself to push them back down where they belonged¡ªburied deep where they couldn¡¯t hurt me anymore.


    Closing my eyes, I tried to will myself to sleep, but my mind kept racing. The confrontation with ter had revealed newyers to ourplicated history.


    But the question was, if he hadn¡¯t been cheating, then what had those text messages from him been about? Who was the woman in the photos? And why had he let everyone believe he was dead?


    There were still so many unanswered questions, but for now, I was too emotionally drained to try to solve them.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, forcing my thoughts to still.


    Sleep, I told myself¡ªjust sleep.

 Chapter 26: Morning arrest...

    <h4>Chapter 26: Morning arrest...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I was kissing Kael by the poolside in a dream when I felt someone gently tapping my shoulder.


    I blinked, squeezing my eyes shut at the sunlight already filtering through the window. My body still ached from the tension of the night before. My eyes were sore as if I hadn¡¯t just woken up, and the nket had twisted around me like a cocoon.


    The tapping came again, more insistent this time.


    I turned my head.


    ter was standing beside the bed, dressed in his pyjama bottoms and a ck shirt from the previous day. He didn¡¯t look like he¡¯d gotten any sleep, though. Our eyes met for a moment¡ªhis face gave away nothing of what he was thinking or feeling after our fight.


    "Get ready," he said. "You¡¯ll bete for breakfast and sses today."


    I rubbed my eyes and stretched, still gathering my thoughts. Then it hit me ¡ªit was morning and the academy wouldn¡¯t slow down just because I¡¯d had a long night of emotional whish. I jumped to my feet, suddenly aware of how much time had passed.


    I hurried to the bathroom, and there, waiting on the counter, were a few familiar items: my favourite brand of shower gel, cleanser, toner, and moisturiser, a small tube of lip balm, and a cleanb.


    There was deodorant specifically formted for teenage boys, a masculine-scented body wash and even hair products designed to help maintain a shorter, more masculine hairstyle.


    On the corner of the counter, I found fresh clothes waiting for me: a pair of baggy jeans, a casual navy blue button-down shirt, and a baseball cap. It wasn¡¯t so much, but it was enough to warm my heart. ter had thought about me. Despite everything that had happened between usst night, he was still looking after me.


    I smiled to myself, making a mental note to thank himter.


    Stripping down, I stepped into the shower. When I was done, I stood before the mirror and reached for the bandages I used to bind my chest. But as I began unwrapping the towel around my body, I caught sight of my reflection and winced.


    Fresh bruises dotted my elbow and the top of my back ¡ªlikely from my fall during the rogue wolf attack yesterday. But more concerning were the welts from my father¡¯s belt, which hadn¡¯t healed properly and still looked inmed.


    Unlike most wolves, Shadewolves healed painfully slow, three times slower than the average Omega wolf and keeping the wounds covered hadn¡¯t helped either.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t focus on that now. Grimacing, I grabbed thepression bandage and tried to wrap it around myself when the bathroom door suddenly opened.


    "Charis?" ter called out, poking his head in, apparently about to say something, but he stopped mid-sentence when his gaze fell on my back. His eyes moved from the fresh bruises to the unhealed welts, then to the bandages in my hands.


    He stared at me for several long seconds. Then gently, he stepped into the bathroom and closed the door behind him.


    "Do you...need help?" he asked quietly.


    I nodded gratefully and handed him the bandages. My arms were stiff from my new injuries, and wrapping myself properly was always a challenge even under the best circumstances.


    ter came to stand behind me and began working with the bandages. When one of the strips brushed against a particrlyrge welt, I couldn¡¯t help but suppress a small gasp of pain.


    He sighed heavily. "Wait here," he murmured, setting the bandages aside.


    He returned momentster with a first aid box. Without saying anything else, he opened it and began cleaning the wounds gently, applying antiseptic that stung but would prevent infection.


    "Does he still hit you?" he asked quietly.


    I nodded, then quickly added with what I hoped was a reassuring smile. "It¡¯s fine, though. He doesn¡¯t hit me all the time. After the baby..." I caught myself, trailing off. I didn¡¯t want us to fight again.


    "I¡¯m fine, really," I rushed on. "The welts will heal eventually. They always do."


    He didn¡¯t say anything. He just concentrated on treating my wounds. After that, he started wrapping my chest with the bandage, ensuring the binding was secure without being too tight.


    Once he finished, I turned to face him, to thank him at least. Our gazes met for a moment; he looked like he was going to say something important. But then he cleared his throat and looked away.


    "You should dress," he said, his voice slightly rough. "The first bell for breakfast has already rung."


    I nodded, watching as he left the bathroom. I pulled on the jeans and shirt he¡¯d provided. Everything fit perfectly, and I had to admit that I looked convincingly masculine in the outfit.


    I left the bathroom to see him staring at his phone. He brushed past me without saying a word as he entered the bathroom, probably to shower. Taking a deep breath, I sat on the bed and flipped through the orientation book guide to see what activities were scheduled for the day.


    We hadbat training, strategic nning workshops, and something called ¡¯leadership assessment¡¯ on the schedule, and I hoped to the moon that it would be normal and not involve us doing bizarre things.


    Lunch was going to be a pic at some grove.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang, interrupting my reading. I rushed towards it, expecting to see Rhett¡¯s cheerful face or Kael¡¯s cold gaze ¨C my heart fluttered at the thought. But when I opened the door, instead of Kael or Rhett, it was a tall man in the academy sentinel uniform. His face was stern and unreadable.


    "Are you Eamon Riggs?" he asked in a voice devoid of any warmth.


    I nodded, confusion and growing rm growing in my chest. "Yes, sir."


    Without another word, the sentinel produced a pair of handcuffs and quickly cuffed my hands behind my back.


    "Hey! What ¡ª"


    "You need toe with me."


    "For what? What¡¯s going on?"


    The man didn¡¯t answer. I looked back toward the bathroom, torn between calling for ter and not wanting to cause more trouble. But the sentinel was already tugging me down the hallway.


    "Can I at least grab my jacket? I get cold a lot," but he didn¡¯t respond.


    By this time, we hade out of ter¡¯s living quarters and were walking through the corridors. Other students stopped to stare; some of them were already whispering among themselves.


    Just as we passed the hall leading to the dorms, I spotted Kael writing on the notice board.


    "Kael!" I screamed with all the air in my lungs. He turned once, took in the situation and turned back to the board.


    "Kael,e on," I called out desperately as we arrived at where he was standing. "Do me a favour and tell ter that I¡¯m being taken away. He was in the bath when this big guy came for me."


    "Not my problem, Riggs," he said quietly. "Deal with it."


    "Please..." I begged, digging my feet in and trying to buy more time, but the sentinel, tired of dragging me, suddenly swooped me up and ced me on his shoulders.


    We passed the dining hall where students were already gathering for breakfast, the academic wing and several administrative areas.


    Finally, we stopped in front of a door marked ¡¯Headmistress¡¯ with the academy¡¯s official seal.


    The sentinel knocked once and waited for permission to enter.


    "Come in," came a crisp female voice from inside.


    The door opened to reveal an office that radiated authority and menace in equal measure. Behind a massive oak desk sat Headmistress Vale, dressed in her usual style. I spotted Marcus and Peter sitting on a settee in one corner of the office.


    And sitting opposite the headmistress¡¯s table was Alpha Raymond Riggs¡ªthe Alpha of Duskveil Pack, ter¡¯s father.

 Chapter 27: The wrong time to regret...

    <h4>Chapter 27: The wrong time to regret...</h4>


    <strong>ter</strong>


    My hands scrubbed through my wet hair as steam rolled off my shoulders, but the heat of the shower wasn¡¯t enough to melt the image of the scar on Charis¡¯s stomach.


    I wish she would be more forting about what truly happened in my absence. And it didn¡¯t help that my body still hummed with desire for her after our intimate momentst night.


    Despite everything that had happened between them, despite the usations and misunderstandings, being close to her again had awakened feelings I¡¯d tried so hard to bury.


    I stepped out of the bathroom, wrapping a towel around my hips, only to freeze in surprise when I saw my door was standing wide open.


    What the hell?


    "Charis?" I called out, stepping further into the room.


    Looking around with growing confusion, I spotted her bag still on the bed ¨C a clear indication that she should still be here.


    "Charis?" I called out again, moving toward the small kitchte area. "Where are you?"


    The kitchte was empty too. She couldn¡¯t be in the bathroom either, I¡¯d juste out of it. I was beginning to get rmed now. I reached for my phone to call her, but halfway through the swipe to call, I stopped.


    She didn¡¯t have a phone here. There was no direct way to contact her.


    As I moved toward the door to close it, wondering where she could have gone so quickly, a boot slid between the frame and blocked it. When I looked up, it was Kael.


    He looked tired and pissed.


    "What¡¯s up, man?" I said quietly, trying to pull the door closed and hoping he would get the initiative and move his foot, but he didn¡¯t move.


    He sighed heavily, running a hand through his hair before he said. "I wish you and your brother could keep me out of your drama."


    I stared at him,pletely confused. "What are you talking about?"


    "A moment ago," Kael said with another exasperated sigh. "A sentinel came and dragged Eamon toward the administrative block. He didn¡¯t look like he was taking him for a friendly chat."


    "Why? What did they want with him?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Kael shrugged. "I need to understand if he does it on purpose. He¡¯s been here for barely a week, and he has gotten into more trouble than any other student. You have to do better, ter. You¡¯re his big brother, you should guide him."


    "That doesn¡¯t matter now," I spun around, sprinting into the room, then back out, and then back in again.


    "It matters because he always manages to embroil me in these things, and you know how much I hate being the talk on everyone¡¯s lips," Kael shook his head.


    "Shit!" I muttered, ignoring Kael as my mind raced through terrible scenarios. If Charis was being taken for questioning, if someone had discovered her true identity, if her disguise had beenpromised...


    I ran back into the room, grabbing my wallet and key, and then rushed back toward the door. The only thought in my mind was getting to the administrative block before whatever was happening got worse.


    But before I could take more than a few steps, Kael¡¯s hand shot out and pulled me back.


    "What the hell, Kael?" I turned to him, angry. "I need to¡ª"


    "Do you really want to go out dressed only in a bathing towel?" he asked dryly. "Are you sure Eamon is really your stepbrother? I think you¡¯re overreacting."


    I looked down at myself, realising with mortification that I was indeed wearing nothing but a towel around my waist.


    "Shit!"


    I bolted back inside, flung open my drawer and pulled on the first pair of jeans and t-shirt I could find with frantic haste. I ran my hands through my wet hair, trying to make myself presentable, all the while still worried about what might be happening to Charis.


    At the door, Kael stopped me again. "He¡¯s not your stepbrother, right?"


    I adjusted my shirt, holding his gaze. "What makes you say that?"


    "You¡¯re acting like a man who¡¯s just being told that his mate is about to give birth. Stepbrothers don¡¯t act like this."


    I looked away, masking my face with a scoff as I tried to think of an answer. When I turned back to him, I had a quiet smile on my face. "This isn¡¯t about Eamon, my pack, and my family are on the line here. I wouldn¡¯t want anything to mess up with my legacy."


    I touched his shoulders, brushing past him.


    "Please lock the door behind you when you leave," I threw over my shoulders and started hurrying towards the administrative block.


    I half ran, half walked, pushing students aside as I made my way towards the administrative block. As soon as I reached the headmistress¡¯ office, I burst through the main door, ignoring her secretary who was calling out for me to wait and sign in properly.


    "Student, you can¡¯t just¡ª" the woman protested, but I was already past her desk and heading straight for the headmistress¡¯ office.


    I didn¡¯t bother knocking. I turned the handle and walked into the office, bracing myself for the worst.


    However, the scene that greeted me stopped me in my tracks.


    Sitting in one of the leather chairs, facing the headmistress¡¯s desk, was my father and standing next to him was Charis, who stood with her head bowed in submission.


    "Dad?"


    Charis immediately looked up, and the relief that flooded her eyes made my stomach clench with guilt.


    She trusted me to protect her, to keep her safe from discovery; she had no idea that I was the reason she was in this.


    I entered the office properly, my heart hammering against my ribs as I tried to maintain some semnce ofposure.


    "Dad," I said tentatively. "What are you doing here?"


    My father arched his brow at me in confusion. I could tell he was equally surprised to see me in the headmistress¡¯ office already.


    But heughed it off and turned to me with a pleasant smile. "I¡¯m here because your school invited me, son."


    The blood drained from my facepletely.


    Oh gods. The call.


    The night I¡¯d met Charis at the academy¡ªthat same night, before I went to bed, I¡¯d called my father. The conversation came back to me now in painful detail. I¡¯d been so angry, so hurt by what I thought she¡¯d done to me a year ago.


    <i>"Dad, you¡¯re not going to believe who I found at Ravenshore," </i>I¡¯d said into the phone. <i>"Charis Greye.The daughter of that bastard, Alpha Greye. She¡¯s here, disguised as a boy, using forged documents with our pack name."</i>


    The memory of my own words made me physically sick. I remembered the satisfaction I¡¯d felt at the time, the sense of justice finally being served. I¡¯d been so consumed with hurt and anger that I wanted nothing more than to watch Charis suffer the way I had suffered.


    But that was a week ago. That was before I¡¯d seen the scars on her body, before I¡¯d learned about Darian, before we¡¯d kissed and everything had felt so right again. That was before I¡¯d realised that my assumptions about what happened between us had been wrong.


    That was before I¡¯d remembered that I still loved her.


    Looking around the office now, I noticed with growing panic that Marcus Webb, the student president and Peter, the Alpha Prime, were also present. If they had been invited, that could only mean one thing.


    I took a deep breath and turned to my father. "Dad, can I see you for just a second? Privately?"


    My dad turned to me with mild irritation on his features. "I¡¯m in the middle of a serious discussion with Headmistress Vale, ter. Whatever you need to say can wait."


    Panic wed at my throat. From the relieved look in Charis¡¯s eyes, it was clear she didn¡¯t understand why she was here yet. But my father¡¯s presence meant that the conversation about her true identity had likely already begun. I had to stop this before it went any further.


    "Dad, please," I said, moving closer and cing a hand on my father¡¯s arm, trying to encourage him to stand. "It¡¯s really important. Just for a minute."


    My father shook me off with obvious annoyance. "What¡¯s wrong with you? Behave yourself."


    But I couldn¡¯t behave myself. Not when Charis¡¯s safety was at stake. Not when I was the one who had put her in this position.


    "Dad, you don¡¯t understand," I said, my voice rising with desperation. "I need to talk to you before you say anything else. Please, just¡ª"


    "ter!" my father snapped, his voice filling the office with a quiet growl. "Fix that attitude right now, or you¡¯ll face consequences you won¡¯t like."


    But I was beyond caring about consequences. All I could think about was the trust in Charis¡¯s eyes.


    "You can¡¯t do this," I said, trying to control the emotion in my voice. "Dad, please, I was wrong. I was angry and hurt, and I made a mistake. You can¡¯t expose him. You don¡¯t know what he¡¯s been through."


    I could feel tears threatening at the corners of my eyes as all the hurt from the past year came pouring out.


    "There¡¯s so much I didn¡¯t understand. So much I got wrong. I thought..." I trailed off. "I thought he¡¯d betrayed me, but I was the one who..."


    "ter," Charis suddenly called, her brows scrunched in confusion. "What are you talking about? What¡¯s going on?"


    Headmistress Vale turned to her. "ter filed a formal report against you, Eamon. He said you are not his stepbrother, that your documents were falsified. We reached out to Alpha Raymond here, and he confirmed."

 Chapter 28: The weight of betrayal...

    <h4>Chapter 28: The weight of betrayal...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I looked up from where I stood next to Alpha Raymond.


    For a moment, I just stood there, trying to process what I¡¯d heard. The room seemed to tilt as I stared at ter.


    The boy I¡¯d trusted, the one I¡¯d opened my heart to just hours ago, the one whose gentle hands had tended to my wounds this morning¡ªhe had betrayed me. The memory of our intimate moment the night before filled me with pain.


    I¡¯d felt safe in his arms, loved, protected. I¡¯d trusted his touch again, even though we ended up fighting, I¡¯d still given him pieces of me.


    All of it had been a lie.


    "What? No!" I whispered, my voice barely audible. "That can¡¯t be true."


    When I turned to ter again, he was already watching me, eyes filled with regret.


    I took a step back. "Tell me she¡¯s lying. Tell me that¡¯s not true."


    ter opened his mouth, but the words didn¡¯te fast enough.


    "ter?" I called out again.


    "Eamon, listen to me," he started desperately, taking a step toward me. "It¡¯s not what you think, alright? I didn¡¯t mean for it to go this far¡ªI was angry, okay? You don¡¯t understand what¡ªeverything that happened between us. I made a terrible mistake, and I¡¯m sorry."


    "You told them," I said, my voice hollow. "You called your father. You brought your father here specifically to expose me. You told them who I was." My voice pitched higher with disbelief. " We-we were together. Last night you¡ª"


    "I was hurt, alright?" he exploded, then caught himself and lowered his voice. "You don¡¯t understand¡ªEamon, I¡ª" he stopped himself, ring at Peter and Marcus, who had confused expressions on their faces. "I believed things about you that weren¡¯t true," ter continued. "I thought you had humiliated me that day because of something else."


    I turned away from him, unable to bear looking at his face. The betrayal cut deeper than any physical wound my father had ever inflicted on me. At least with my father, I knew what to expect. With ter, I¡¯d believed,st night helped to mend our broken past. I was wrong.


    The boy I¡¯d given my virginity to chose him over my family, who had sworn to protect me always, and had sold me out for revenge.


    "I don¡¯t want to hear your excuses," I said.


    "Fine, I was angry, but I also wanted to protect you. I wanted you to leave this ce!" he shouted. "I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d drag you in here like this¡ªI didn¡¯t think¡ª"


    "Enough of this melodrama," Headmistress Vale interrupted with obvious irritation. She gestured to Marcus and Peter. "Take him out of my office, immediately. I¡¯ve had enough of this emotional disy."


    Peter moved towards him, with Marcus following closely behind. ter tried to resist, but they grabbed his arms, dragging him back toward the door.


    "Eamon, please!" ter called out as they dragged him. "Please! You have to believe me¡ªI didn¡¯t mean for this to happen. I¡ª"


    But the door mmed behind him, cutting off the rest of his words.


    When they took him out, the Headmistress turned to Alpha Raymond, who was ring at me.


    "Alpha, perhaps it would be best if you went out there and tried to talk some sense into your son," she suggested smoothly. "We can continue the meeting privately."


    Alpha Raymond nodded and rose to his feet, shooting another re at me before leaving the office.


    The door finally closed, leaving just me and Headmistress Vale. I stared at the floor, my heart was pounding so violently I thought it might explode from my chest, drowning out everything.


    Every breath was like swallowing ss, but I knew this was not the time for tears. Not when my entire world was falling apart and I was a train away from going back to Crestborne, and it didn¡¯t help that the one person in the world who I¡¯d hoped would protect me had sold me out.


    Headmistress Vale rose from her chair and walked around the desk to perch on its edge directly in front of me.


    "Well," she said calmly, crossing her arms, "now that the drama¡¯s out of the way...is there anything you¡¯d like to confess?"


    I didn¡¯t say anything.


    The Headmistress scoffed, shuffling her feet before she spoke again. "Let me rephrase. Now that the truth about your false identity is out, that is, you¡¯re not from Duskveil pack, you¡¯re not Alpha Raymond¡¯s bastard child, and tter Riggs is not your stepbrother, would you like to clear that up? At least tell me who you truly are?"


    "I..." I hesitated, then looked up. "What exactly did Alpha Raymond say?"


    I had to know that one at least, so I could salvage myself. From what I gathered, ter only reported me for using a false identity and didn¡¯t mention anything about me being a girl disguised as a boy.


    The Headmistress smiled tightly as she stared at me. "Is that your concern at this time?"


    "I need to know," I said sullenly. "I won¡¯t confess to what I don¡¯t know about."


    She tilted her head and gave me onest look before she spoke. "He denied knowing you. He said he had no son named Eamon, no children outside his legitimate mate, and that he¡¯d never heard of you before." She paused, studying my face. "That was where he stopped speaking before you arrived. Although I knew he still had more to say."


    I inhaled sharply¡ªboth in relief and panic.


    So, he hadn¡¯t revealed my true identity at least.


    Still, I was trapped in an impossible situation. I couldn¡¯t continue lying about being from Duskveil pack or iming Alpha Raymond as my father, but I had no idea what alternative story might save me.


    "I can practically see the wheels turning in your head, Eamon," the Headmistress observed with amusement. "You¡¯re realising that your carefully constructed house of lies is copsing around you, aren¡¯t you? No more ims of family connections, no more false pack affiliations. Just you alone, with nowhere left to hide and no ter to save you."


    "I don¡¯t know what you want me to say," I whispered, my voice cracking with exhaustion and despair.


    "The truth would be refreshingly novel," the Headmistress replied. "Your real name, your real pack, your real reasons for infiltrating my academy with forged documents. Are you working for someone? An enemy pack?"


    "NO!" I frowned.


    "Then give me answers, Eamon. There¡¯s no reason, Alpha Raymond would travel from the North toe lie."


    I opened my mouth and closed it. I wanted to speak¡ªtried to tell her everything, but the words just wouldn¡¯te. My heart was warring with my instincts.


    "I take it you don¡¯t want to confess," the Headmistress said, sighing deeply.


    Then she pped her hands twice.


    Two female sentinels entered the office immediately, taking positions on either side of where I stood. Their presence filled the room with a promise of violence that made my blood run cold.


    Despite my terror, I tried to maintain what little dignity I had left. "What¡¯s going on?" I asked, trying to keep my voice level.


    The Headmistress stood and sauntered back to her chair. "Onest chance, Eamon¡ªThis is your final opportunity to tell me who you are, and I strongly suggest you take it or I¡¯ll find it out myself."


    I swallowed. My hands balled into fists at my sides.


    "I¡¯m asking you a question?" the Headmistress screeched, "and I expect an answer. Who are you?"


    I stared at the floor, my mind racing through impossible scenarios but finding none that would suit the situation. I was shaking, hoping my brain woulde up with something. But still, I had nothing.


    The Headmistress¡¯s smile transformed into something truly terrifying¡ªan expression of such cold satisfaction that it made my soul shrivel. She settled into her chair.


    For more than a minute, she stared at me, holding my gaze with hypnotic intensity. The silence stretched between us.


    Finally, she turned to the waiting sentinels.


    "Strip her."

 Chapter 29: Unexpected mercy...

    <h4>Chapter 29: Unexpected mercy...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I backed away.


    "No¡ªwait, don¡¯t¡ª!"


    But the sentinels were faster and stronger. My struggles were futile as they removed my shirt and outer clothes, and soon, I stood in front of headmistress Vale in nothing but my bottoms and the bandage around my chest.


    "Leave us," the headmistress instructed the sentinels, who exited without a word.


    When we were finally alone again, she began tough¡ªthe sound echoing through her office. She stood from her desk and walked around to where I stood shivering from both the cold and terror.


    "Oh, sweet girl," she said mockingly. "Do you know the penalty for Identity fraud?"


    I said nothing. My throat had closed up, and my heart thudded painfully in my ears.


    She circled me, a hint of amusement in her eyes as she leaned closer.


    "Aside from being banned from ever returning to this Academy or Ebonvale, we would report you to the Alpha King¡¯s court, and if they¡¯re feeling generous, they¡¯ll only strip your father from his title for one to five years¡ªif he¡¯s an Alpha" She straightened. "But if they¡¯re not, considering the severity of the situation... They would take his pack away from himpletely."


    My knees buckled, but I didn¡¯t fall.


    "Oh, and your little boyfriend? ter?" the headmistress continued. "would be expelled instantly for aiding your deception. He¡¯s an adult now, so his future, his career, his family¡¯s reputation¡ªall destroyed because he chose to help you maintain your pathetic charade."


    "No," I whispered.


    "Yes," she replied, leaning into me again. "You stood in front of this entire academy and lied to everyone¡ªstudents, faculty, and administration. You made a mockery of our institution and our trust. Do you think it¡¯s something we would overlook?"


    I shook my head, my lips trembling.


    "Identity fraud carries a minimum sentence of five years in an Alpha Prison. You¡¯ll be put in the system, and once you turn 18, you¡¯ll be transferred to Alpha¡¯s Prison. The High Council would review your father¡¯s pack leadership."


    With each word, I felt smaller, more trapped, more hopeless. The walls seemed to be closing in around me as the true magnitude of what I¡¯d done¡ªand what it would cost everyone I cared about¡ªbecame clear."


    "You risked the safety of the entire student body. Do you know what would have happened if you got caught during a shift run? Or worse, in heat season? Do you even understand the dangers?"


    "I¡¯m sorry," I choked out.


    "Your presence here has contaminated our academy¡¯s integrity. Parents would doubt us if they heard that we missed a fraudulent student. "Plus, every interaction you¡¯ve had, every ss you¡¯ve attended, every meal you¡¯ve shared¡ªall of it was built on lies."


    Unable to bear it any longer, my legs gave out beneath me. I fell to my knees on the cold office floor, and the tears I¡¯d been holding back poured down in hot, ugly sobs.


    "Please," I choked out between sobs. "Please don¡¯t¡ªI¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean for it to go this far. I¡ªI couldn¡¯t go back. I couldn¡¯t live like that anymore."


    "Who are you?" She asked.


    Through my tears, I looked up at the headmistress with raw desperation. "Isn¡¯t it odd for someone to go to such lengths to disguise their identity just to attend an academy? I could have just gone to Ebonvale. My father is an Alpha, and I am eligible to join. But this? Doesn¡¯t that tell you something about how desperate I was?"


    She scoffed. "Your desperation is irrelevant to me. What matters is that you¡¯ve vited every principle this institution stands for. What is your name? Tell me while I¡¯m still being generous. If I call a sentinel in¡ª"


    "Charis¡ª" I screamed, interrupting her. "My name is Charis Greye, and I¡¯m from Crestborne Pack."


    She stopped for a moment, her eyes widening with wonder before she loomed over my kneeling form. "You¡¯re the daughter of Alpha Ss Greye?"


    I lowered my head, nodding.


    "You¡¯re Charis Greye? The runaway bride who is causing so much ruckus in our world at the moment."


    I froze.


    "Wh¡ªWhat do you mean?"


    The headmistressughed. "Your father has been raising hell at Ebonvale these past few days. Demanding to search their grounds, threatening legal action, and making usations about kidnapping. He¡¯s been turning our world upside down looking for his precious daughter."


    "I¡¯m not his precious daughter," I sniffed.


    "You¡¯re engaged to the Alpha King¡¯s son, right?" she straightened andughed. "No wonder the entire world is on a shutdown. The Alpha King dered a pack-wide curfew. Search parties are everywhere, looking for you. I heard they¡¯ve gone as far as the human world. Doesn¡¯t that show how valuable you are?"


    "No-No," I shook my head. "It¡¯s all a pretence. I am not loved that much."


    "Interesting," she leaned down, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "Do you know what he would give to have you back? And believe me, I could name a price."


    At those words, I burst into fresh tears and grabbed desperately at the headmistress¡¯s leg. "Please, don¡¯t hand me over to him," I begged. "I¡¯ll do anything. I¡¯d rather die than go back to him. I¡¯m begging you."


    There was a long pause as the headmistress stared at me. Then, slowly squatted to my level. She grabbed my chin, forcing me to look up, then surprisingly, gently wiped away some of the tears on my face.


    "A lot of girls would give anything to be the Luna Queen, Charis Greye. Darian ckmoor is a handsome man. The Alpha Kingdom is wealthy and affluent; your pack and your father are well-off. Why did you run away?"


    She took my hands and helped me to my feet.


    "Will you tell me the truth now? All of it?"


    I nodded frantically,


    "I left home because my father wanted to force me into marriage with Darian ckmoor," I began, my words tumbling over each other in my haste to exin. "Darian is cruel and abusive. He tried to¡ª" My voice broke. "He tried to force himself on me, and when I fought back, my father med me for ¡¯provoking¡¯ him. I realised that it would only get worse after I got married to him, and no one was going to protect me, so I had to save myself."


    I continued. "I couldn¡¯t live that life. I couldn¡¯t be trapped in a marriage where I¡¯d be beaten and vited and treated like property. So, I cut my hair, bought the form for Ravenshore, took the entrance test and came here with those forged documents. I know it was wrong and I am wrong, but I didn¡¯t know what else to do. My father doesn¡¯t love me either."


    The headmistress was silent for a while before she asked.


    "Aside from ter, who else knows?"


    "No one else. Just ter."


    "And what is your rtionship with him?" she asked quietly.


    I hesitated, fear flickering in my eyes.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid," she gave a small, weary sigh. "I won¡¯t implicate him, not that you¡¯re telling me the truth, but I need to understand what is at stake here before I make a decision."


    I exhaled. "He was...he was my mate. After I got my wolf at 14, we dated untilst year when everything fell apart and we¡ªI rejected him. I thought he was dead until I came here and found him."


    "Interesting," she murmured, nodding thoughtfully.


    She let go of my hands and picked up my clothes from the floor, handing them to me. "Put these back on."


    I obeyed quickly, fumbling with the fabric through trembling fingers. While I was doing that, she crossed to the room to a small kitchte at the side of the office and prepared two cups of tea.


    She returned with it and one cup gently into my hands.


    At first, I hesitated, remembering the incident at the pool, but if I refused, she would know I remembered, and I didn¡¯t want that to happen. More than anything, I needed to be on her good side.


    I took a sip of the tea. It was warm and soothing, with no strange aftertaste or effect.


    The headmistress returned to her desk and settled into her chair, cradling her cup of tea.


    "You know," she said. "Your father was once a student here. Then I was the Admission Specialist. He was quite popr in his time."


    I blinked. "He was?"


    She nodded, chuckling. "He was the Alpha Prime back then, and yes, he was ruthless and arrogant even then. The students feared him, and I know Ss¡ªwhatever he sets his mind on, he never gives up. That¡¯s what made him such an effective leader. I remember thinking back then¡ªhe¡¯s going to cause a lot of trouble one day with that temper of his. And guess what? I was right."


    I managed a weak smile.


    She took a slow sip of her tea, studying me over the rim of her cup. "You made the right decisioning here to hide. Ss would never have guessed his daughter would be bold enough to disguise herself as a boy and infiltrate an academy. If you hadn¡¯t used that alias, I doubt anyone would¡¯ve made the connection."


    I waited, hardly daring to breathe for her final verdict.


    She set her cup down and fixed me a gaze.


    "I¡¯m going to let you stay."


    I nearly dropped my cup, staring at the headmistress in disbelief.


    "So...does that mean...?"


    She nodded. "However," she continued. "There¡¯ll be conditions. Strict ones. And if you vite any of them, I will personally drag you to your father¡¯s doorstep."


    "I can do that," I nodded eagerly. "What are the conditions?"


    She gave me a faint smile. "It¡¯s simple: Always do as you¡¯re told."

 Chapter 30: Hidden watchers...

    <h4>Chapter 30: Hidden watchers...</h4>


    <strong>Kael</strong>


    I stood on the stage, arranging materials for the evening¡¯s orientation sessions as each orientation officer came on stage to talk to the new students.


    Every few seconds, I found myself checking the door, waiting for a familiar figure that hadn¡¯t appeared yet.


    I was worried about Eamon. As much as I didn¡¯t want to admit it, as much as I¡¯d spent the entire morning trying to convince myself I didn¡¯t care.


    It didn¡¯t help that Eamon had not shown up for morning orientation sses, and now, almost at the end of the day¡¯s activity, there was still no sign of him. I had a gut feeling something was seriously wrong.


    My wolf was restless, pacing, growling in the back of my mind. I was agitated and anxious.


    After ter had rushed out in the morning to chase after the sentinel who had taken Eamon, I had seized the opportunity to search through ter¡¯s room, hoping to find some clue about what was going on between the Riggs brothers.


    I looked through the drawers, checking personal belongings and even examining the trash. But I didn¡¯t find anything useful, and I wasn¡¯t entirely sure what I was looking for.


    But I had found a jacket with Eamon¡¯s scent on it, and, like a fool, I was slowly morphing into. I spent a few minutes sniffing the coat.


    That scent haunted me.


    Just like the kiss.


    The damn kiss in the pool that had woken me up in the middle of the night, hard and confused and more frustrated than ever. I¡¯d sworn to avoid Eamon for the rest of the week. And concentrate on my real mission at Ravenshore.


    But here I was.


    Still worried.


    Earlier, when I went to the student services office to collect orientation materials, I saw ter in the hallway looking dejected.


    I had tried to strike up a casual conversation, hoping to learn something about Eamon¡¯s whereabouts and what had happened in the morning, but ter had dismissed me curtly before walking away.


    He looked devastated, which only increased my worry about what might be happening to Eamon.


    Finally, the orientation hall doors opened, and Eamon walked in, heading immediately toward the back of the hall. Even from a distance, I could see that something was terribly wrong.


    The way Eamon¡¯s lips were pressed tightly together, the rigid set of his shoulders, the defeated slump of his posture¡ªeverything suggested he¡¯d been crying recently.


    The sight stirred something protective within me, but I shook my head, trying to refocus on my official responsibilities. I had more pressing concerns than whatever personal drama was unfolding between the Riggs brothers.


    Thest orientation officer for the day finally came to the stage and began addressing the students.


    "Due to several unforeseen circumstances and situations beyond our control," he announced, "the official induction ceremony for newly admitted students has been moved to tomorrow evening as opposed to the previous 7-day orientation before the induction ceremony. Additionally, for the first time in Ravenshore¡¯s history, all the applicants will be inducted. We havepleted all the background checks and decided there will be no final screening."


    Murmurs rippled through the hall, and immediately, I perked up. What kind of ¡¯unforeseen circumstances¡¯ would require such drastic changes? We¡¯ve only had three days of orientation, and only two of those days were active.


    Shouldn¡¯t they be extending the orientation exercise rather than shortening it? And why were they not conducting a final screening?


    The whole situation reminded me of the disturbing discovery I¡¯d made during our short time at the summer camp.


    I¡¯d followed the lead given to me a few days ago by the messenger and had made a shocking discovery that needed immediate follow-up.


    My wolf had picked up traces of Lupine Euphoria. This powerfulpound dramatically increases sexual libido in werewolves, banned by the Alpha King for nearly five years now because of how harmful it could be.


    I¡¯d followed the scent trail and discovered what appeared to be a hiddenboratory facility on the campgrounds. Theb¡¯s purpose was unclear, but I could bet it wasn¡¯t part of any legitimate academic program.


    The ce had been crawling with a lot of security, both as guards and devices, and since I didn¡¯te prepared to infiltrate it, I had to leave.


    Tonight, I was supposed to return and gather more information for the messenger. The mission was risky, but right now, all I could think of was Eamon.


    When the orientation exercise finally ended and students began filing out for the evening break, I made a decision that went against every rule of my training and the professional detachment I¡¯d cultivated.


    I followed Eamon at a discreet distance as the boy walked dejectedly toward the main staircase.


    When he got to the bottom step of the empty staircasending, he slumped against the wall.


    I froze at the corner, instantly positioning myself where I could observe him without being seen.


    I watched as he sank onto the steps, buried his face in his hands, and began to cry. At first, I¡¯d hoped it wouldst for a few minutes, but what I witnessed made something twist painfully in my chest¡ªEamon was crying with the kind of heart-wrenching sobs that spoke ofplete devastation.


    The sound echoed down the entire staircase, and I wanted to go to him. To fix everything. But what could I do? What could I say? For the first time in my life, I felt so helpless.


    My training had taught me to observe, to analyse, always to remain objective¡ªbut nothing had prepared me for the overwhelming urge tofort a crying boy.


    I stood there for a moment, watching him, then, without fully understanding what I was doing, I found myself hurrying towards the school snack shop.


    The vendor looked up with interest when he saw me.


    "Excuse me," I said quietly, lowering my voice so the student littered around won¡¯t hear me. "What would you rmend for someone who¡¯s... upset?"


    "Upset?" the man stared at me nkly.


    I mean¡ªdrink or food or maybe¡ªstuffed toys for someone who¡¯s been crying a lot? Something that might help them feel better?"


    The vendor¡¯s face broke into a knowing grin. He nudged my shoulders, giving me a wink.


    "Ah, girl trouble. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got you covered. I know just the thing."


    "Not, it¡¯s not¡ª"I began, but the man had already turned away and disappeared into the back of the shop.


    He returned a minuteter with a small bag containing what looked like chocte, herbal tea and some homemade cookies.


    "My wife made the homemade cookies. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll love them. I also threw in an extra mango bubble tea, sweetened honey buns and dark chocte..." he leaned in whispering. "She¡¯ll love it."


    "It¡¯s actually for a boy," I said, trying not to re at the man.


    "I know, I know!" he said with an amusing smile. "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say a word."


    Deciding not to correct the assumption again, I paid quickly and rushed back toward the stairwell, hoping Eamon was still there and that I could find some way to offerfort without revealing how closely I¡¯d been watching.


    But when I reached the staircase again, I stopped short.


    Marcus Webb, the student president, had cornered Eamon in the shadows between floors. He stood way too close to Eamon, one hand braced on the wall beside his head.


    "It must suck to be you," Marcus said with a mockingugh. "Your father denied ever knowing you, and your stepbrother sold you outpletely. You¡¯re all alone now. Headmistress Vale said your father is ashamed of admitting you¡¯re his son."


    My eyes narrowed at the information.


    Eamon tried to push past him, but Marcus grabbed his arm and pulled him back.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going?" As he spoke, he ran his hand through his hair, and Eamon flinched, trying to break free from his grip.


    "Hey," Marcus ced both hands on his arm, turning him towards him. "Don¡¯t be like that. I¡¯m only trying to help you. This could be yourst chance to make some real friends at this academy."


    He backed Eamon to the wall, while Eamon stood there quietly, making no attempt to put up a fight, even when Marcus¡¯s hand moved to his face, fingers trailing along his jawline.


    "Rumours spread fast in Ravenshore. If people know the real truth, they¡¯lle for you, but if everyone knows you belong to me, they¡¯ll let you go. I can protect you, Eamon... I swear."


    His hands moved past Eamon¡¯s face, down to his neck, stopping to inhale like a sex maniac.


    "You¡¯re so pretty when you cry," he murmured. "I bet I could make you feel much better if you¡¯d just¡ª"


    That did it for me. I started towards them, at a stealthy pace, taking the stairs two at a time, when the stairwell door mmed open with enough force to rattle the walls.

 Chapter 31: The one who stayed...

    <h4>Chapter 31: The one who stayed...</h4>


    <strong>Kael</strong>


    Rhett Thatcher stood in the doorway, and behind him loomed one of the academy¡¯s sentinels.


    "Let him go, Marcus. Find someone else to y with."


    Marcus sighed, rolling his eyes. "I thought you were dead. Seems you survived this time. It¡¯s always one trip to the hospital or the other. What¡¯s going on with you? Are you sick?" Marcus mocked.


    "Go and pick on someone your size," Rhett replied, ignoring hisme bait. "If I see you near Eamon again, I won¡¯t be so gentle."


    Then Rhett turned to the man behind him and nodded toward Marcus. The man moved, and in seconds, he lifted Marcus, carrying him out of the stairwell.


    "This isn¡¯t over!" Marcus called back. "He belongs to me."


    Once they were gone, Rhett turned to Eamon, his tone softening.


    "I heard what happened," he said softly. "Are you alright?"


    "Oh, Rhett!" Eamon broke into fresh sobs and, without hesitation, threw himself into Rhett¡¯s arms. "Thank the goddess, you¡¯re here. I was so scared."


    "Hey," Rhett¡¯s arms instantly circled him, pulling him close. "I¡¯m here now. You¡¯re safe."


    I took a step back, hiding in the shadows. The bag in my hand crinkled, and my throat felt tight. I didn¡¯t go to them. I just turned and walked away.


    Part of me was relieved that Eamon had found protection andfort. But another part¡ªthe part that kept reying, Rhett holding the crying boy, one hand stroking his hair while murmuring quiet reassurances¡ªfelt something that might have been jealousy.


    At that moment, I realized something terrifying.


    I wish it was me holding Eamon and not Rhett.


    I also made a mental note to include that Rhett Thatcher had ess to security resources and protection that went beyond normal student privileges, which could be either useful intelligence or a potential threat to my operations.


    ***


    The first thing I did when I rushed back to my room was fling the items I¡¯d bought for Eamon onto the floor in frustration.


    The box of cookies, the herbal tea packets, and the chocte rolled all over the floor.


    "Gods, Kael," I muttered, running a hand through my hair. "You¡¯re a fool. A big, bumbling idiot."


    I began pacing the room, my heart pounding like I¡¯d just run a mile.


    "You ran through the whole damn school like some lovesick stray to deliver snacks and¡ªwhat? Comfort? Pity? Romance? What was that supposed to be, huh?"


    I stopped in front of the mirror and red at myself. "You don¡¯t even know Eamon. You don¡¯t trust him. So why does it feel like someone twists your insides every time he¡¯s in distress?"


    I turned away with a huff. "It¡¯s that kiss. It¡¯s the damn kiss. Or maybe¡ªmaybe it¡¯s the drug. Yes, it has to be the Lupine Euphoria."


    I nodded to myself, though the movement felt weak.


    "That has to be it," I insisted. "I must have inhaled some of it back at the pool that night. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t stop thinking about him. About his voice. Those damn eyes and his lips..."


    But even as I said it, I knew the truth.


    Lupine Euphoria didn¡¯t work that way.


    Inhaling trace amounts of it wouldn¡¯t leave someone horny and pinning over the same person for days. The effect typically wore off within hours, not days. It didn¡¯t make you pace your room at midnight, clutching a goddamn snack back anfantasizingng about someone who might not even be who they imed to be.


    <i>You¡¯repromised, Kael, </i>my wolf, ck told me, his voice filtering into my head. <i>A newly admitted student with eyes like spring and a smile has you wrapped around his finger. You¡¯re supposed to be gathering intelligence on what goes in and out of Ravenshore, not fantasising about Eamon.</i>


    "I know," I sighed, clutching the edge of my desk. "This is me. This is all me."


    Before ck could respond, someone knocked on my door.


    I straightened instantly, my pulse skipping a beat.


    Eamon?


    I rushed to the door, adjusting my shirt and rubbing my face to look moreposed. Even stopped to shove the scattered items under my bed with my foot before moving to answer it.


    When I opened the door and saw Rhett, I groaned in disappointment.


    Before I could ask him what he wanted, he pushed past me and entered the room.


    "What the hell, Rhett?" I mmed the door and turned to face him. "What do you want?"


    Rhett had stopped to pick up one of the tea packets that had escaped my hasty cleanup. He examined it thoughtfully before turning to face me.


    "You would have just given him this," Rhett said quietly, holding up the packet. "Why did you hesitate?"


    I arched a brow. "What the hell are you talking about?"


    He sighed and dropped onto the bean bag chair in the corner of my room, making himselffortable as he met my gaze.


    "I saw you on the stairs," he started quietly. "I know you¡¯re confused about these emotions you¡¯re experiencing. What you¡¯re feeling is¡ª"


    "Hold on," I interrupted him with a scoff. "What do you think you¡¯re doing? ying therapist? Don¡¯t start your poetic crap with me. I am not interested."


    He smiled slightly, then rose to his feet as he came towards me. "You¡¯re angry with me, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re angry that I was the one hugging him and not you."


    "What are you going on about, Rhett? Maybe that camp incident damaged your brain cells. You¡¯re talking nonsense."


    "There¡¯s nothing wrong with liking a boy," Rhett continued quietly, his face serious, unlike what I was used to. "Eamon is very likeable. I like him too, and I know you like him as well. See the way Marcus is chasing him around. That should tell you something."


    "I don¡¯t like, Eamon," I said vehemently, "I don¡¯t know what delusions are in your head, but..."


    "He needs our help more than he needs ourpetition." Rhett stopped me mid-sentence, giving me the look you give someone when they¡¯re overexining a situation.


    I exhaled deeply and turned away, bending to gather the scatteredfort items on the floor I¡¯d missed and using the activity to avoid meeting Rhett¡¯s knowing gaze.


    "Whatever chivalrous rescue mission you¡¯re nning," I said stiffly, "count me out."

 Chapter 32: The one who stayed II

    <h4>Chapter 32: The one who stayed II</h4>


    <strong>Kael</strong>


    Rhett moved closer, his voice taking on an urgent tone. "Kael, he¡¯s at serious risk of being sent away. Like expelled..."


    Despite myself, I looked up sharply.


    "What?"


    "Alpha Raymond Riggs, ter¡¯s father, was here today. He came all the way from Duskveil and is refusing to sign the indemnity form," Rhett said. "It¡¯s the final requirement for student admission before induction. He¡¯s not willing to ept responsibility for Eamon as his bastard child, and without it, Eamon can¡¯t stay."


    I swallowed hard.


    "Who told you this?"


    "Headmistress Vale," Rhett said quietly. "You don¡¯t know this, but I am a member of the school board and the closest to her. She has to tell someone, and thankfully, she met me¡ªI¡¯m not sure the other members would have tried considering things like I have done, and since I was within her reach, she decided to tell me instead."


    I straightened, turning to look at Rhett fully with reluctant interest. "So, what do you want from me?"


    "There¡¯s a way around the family signature requirement created for special cases like this," Rhett exined. "All we need is three signatures from a member of the board, an upstanding current student and one from the student board. So, me, you and ter. I¡¯ve spoken with ter, and he agreed."


    Rhett continued. "By giving our signatures, we¡¯re attesting that for the short period Eamon has been here, he has demonstrated qualities that make him an ideal fit for Ravenshore and formally rmend that he be allowed to stay. But we only have until tomorrow morning before induction."


    I rubbed the back of my neck. "You want me to lie?"


    Rhett watched me silently. "C¡¯mon, you¡¯d hardly call it a lie. I know Eamon¡¯s being here for a few days, but you¡¯d agree with me, he¡¯s..."


    "He¡¯s handful, disorganized and I have no idea why he thought he would excel here," I filled in for Rhett. "How about we do the boy a favour by doing nothing. This is not his thing. He has gotten into more trouble than any other student, and I know this because somehow, he involves me in it."


    "He¡¯s just getting used to the academy, and you know that. With time, he would adjust."


    "I¡¯m not interested. Find someone else to y hero."


    "C¡¯mon, Kael," Rhett sighed. "He has no one. You can imagine how lost he feels, being denied by his father. We¡¯re fortunate to have choices. Even if we don¡¯t excel here, our packs will forever be waiting for us. But for him, this could be his only chance at securing his future."


    "If we sign those documents, we¡¯re telling the school that we would take responsibility for him. That is risky. I won¡¯t do it."


    "If Eamon leaves now," Rhett¡¯s expression grew more serious. "You¡¯ll be the one most affected by his absence. You¡¯re new to feeling this kind of attachment, and losing him before you¡¯ve even figured out what it means will leave you emotionally devastated."


    "I don¡¯t know what you think you see¡ª"


    "You¡¯ll spend the rest of your time here wondering what might have been," Rhett continued. "Every morning, you¡¯ll look for him at breakfast. Every afternoon, you¡¯ll catch yourself listening for his voice in the corridors. You¡¯ll rey every conversation, every moment when you could have been brave, could have said something that mattered."


    "You¡¯re making this a big deal. I don¡¯t like Eamon enough to lose sleep or disconnect with my smoothly running life."


    "And when you finally graduate and leave this ce," Rhett pressed on, still ignoring me, "you¡¯ll carry the regret of knowing you let fear stop you from protecting someone who needed you. Someone who, despite all your analytical detachment, managed to matter to you."


    "Stop," I said quietly, but Rhett didn¡¯t listen.


    "You think you can go back to your old life, pretend this never happened. But his eyes will haunt you, Kael. The memory of his smile, the sound of hisugh, the way he looked when he was crying, that made you buy all of this stuff, the feel of his lips against yours at the pool¡ªit will follow you everywhere."


    "For fuck¡¯s sake, Rhett..."


    "You¡¯re new to love..."


    "I don¡¯t love him," I yelled, stopping Rhett, who stared at me calmly. "Fine, it worries me when¡ªI see him in distress but this is a phase and it would pass. I can let him go. But I am not attracted to him in the way you¡¯re making it seem."


    "That¡¯s what everyone who first falls in love says. I¡¯ve been there, Kael. You will regret it, and I¡¯m sure you like Eamon... much more than you¡¯re willing to admit. Did you see the way you kissed him that night? Like it was thest thing..."


    "Damn it," I exploded, ring at him. "You don¡¯t have to go into details."


    "I am only looking out for you, believe me."


    "Fine! Gods, fine! I¡¯ll sign the damn rmendation form!" I sighed. "Will that make you happy? Will that finally get you to stop psychoanalyzing my feelings?"


    Rhett grinned. "Yes, that¡¯ll do perfectly."


    He pulled out a form tucked inside his coat and handed it to me. Without bothering to review it, because if I did, I would change my mind, I penned my signature, attaching my stamp next to Rhett¡¯s and ter¡¯s.


    When I handed the form back to Rhett, he wore a satisfied smile. He had identified exactly what buttons to push to get the reaction he wanted.


    But more disturbing was the realization that everything Rhett had said was probably true. Losing Eamon now, when these feelings were so new and confusing, would likely haunt me for years toe.


    "I hate you," I muttered, giving him a death stare.


    "No, you don¡¯t," Rhett replied cheerfully, folding the form back into his coat. "You hate that I¡¯m right. But that¡¯s okay¡ªwe¡¯ll work on your emotional intelligenceter. Right now, we have a boy to save."


    Then he turned to leave.


    "Rhett," I called out just before the door closed.


    "Yeah?"


    "If he ever finds out what I almost did to him...What I felt... I¡¯ll rip your expired heart right from your chest, you know I don¡¯t bluff."


    He smirked. "I¡¯ve chosen to die naked with two women beside me, Kael. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep your secret."

 Chapter 33: Shattered trust...

    <h4>Chapter 33: Shattered trust...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I pushed open the door to ter¡¯s room, my legs were heavy with exhaustion, and my mind was fogged with everything that had happened today.


    I found him sitting on the edge of his bed, clearly waiting for me. His shoulders were tense, his green eyes filled with a mixture of relief and apprehension.


    As soon as I closed the door behind me, he stood up quickly. "You¡¯re going to be fine,¡¯ he said softly. "We¡ªthey¡¯ve fixed your admission situation. You won¡¯t be leaving."


    I didn¡¯t stop walking. I offered a clipped and emotionless. "I know."


    I tried to cross the room toward the bathroom, needing space and time to process everything that had happened, but before I could make it, ter¡¯s hand shot out and caught my wrist.


    "Charis..."


    I froze.


    "Let me go," I said without looking at him.


    "Please, just¡ª" he took a deep breath, his grip tightening. "Let me exin."


    I turned slowly and met his gaze.


    "I need you to understand why I did what I did. I know I was wrong. Yes, I was angry¡ªfurious, actually¡ªseeing you again after everything-it messed with my head. But I swear, I was trying to protect you. I acted on instinct."


    I tried to pull away, but his grip tightened more.


    "Ravenshore isn¡¯t safe. This ce¡ªit¡¯s not just an elite academy. There¡¯s so much more here than meets the eye, things happening that you don¡¯t understand." His voice dropped to a whisper. "Students go missing, Charis. They disappear without exnation..."


    I blinked. "Disappear?"


    He nodded grimly. "But it¡¯s not on their official records. No one talks about it, but it¡¯s happening. Even my sister¡ª" he trailed off.


    I narrowed my eyes. "Your sister what?"


    He shook his head. "Nothing. I¡¯m just saying the administration has a lot of skeletons in its cupboard. There are dangers here that you can¡¯t even imagine."


    Something flickered in his eyes¡ªpain, loss, maybe grief, but he continued. "I thought...I thought if my father came and exposed you publicly, it would get you away from here before something terrible happened to you. I know it sounds insane, but I was trying to save you from this ce."


    "By destroying my life?" I fired at him. "By humiliating me in front of everyone when it was you who started this charade. Was that your revenge?"


    "I made a terrible mistake," he admitted quietly, "and I¡¯m sorry. But I need to know¡ªwhat was your deal with Headmistress Vale?"


    "What are you talking about?" I eyed him warily.


    He ran a hand through his hair, frustration evident in every line of his body.


    "Because Headmistress Vale is notorious for sending rule-breakers home without a second nce. You saw it at the assembly hall on the first day you arrived, right?"


    I nodded.


    "That¡¯s who she is," he continued. "She¡¯s expelled students for far less than identity fraud. But she was the one who told us about the rmendation form for your situation. She even managed to drag Rhett from his hospital bed back to school for you."


    "Really? I didn¡¯t know that."


    "It¡¯s true," he nodded grimly. "He wasn¡¯t even due for discharge until tomorrow evening. His doctors were insisting he needed another full day of monitoring to make sure he¡¯s fine. But Vale made sure he came back today so he could sign your rmendation form. She¡¯s pulling strings for you, Charis."


    He moved closer to me, taking on an urgent tone. "Don¡¯t you see how strange that is? She went to extraordinary lengths to keep you here when she should have been throwing you out. What happened in that office after we all left? What did she say to you?"


    I shook off his hand and stepped back. "Nothing happened," I said tly, trying to walk past him again.


    He blocked my path. "Charis, you have to tell me. You don¡¯t understand how dangerous this ce is. Everyone here has their own agenda. You have to be careful with whatever deal you¡¯re making with anyone. I¡¯m the only one you can trust."


    That made me stop.


    I turned to him and let out a long, dryugh that held no humour. "Well, I did trust you, and I almost got expelled because of it."


    "That was a mistake!" he insisted with an impatient sigh. "It¡¯s not like you¡¯re guiltless, too. You rejected me because you assumed I was cheating."


    "Wow?" I scoffed. "So, exposing me made you feel better? You thought if you could get back at me, it would erase the past?"


    "I was angry and I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so incredibly sorry. But I need to know what hold she has over you now."


    "There¡¯s no hold," I said, my voice growing heated. "Nothing happened. "


    "C¡¯mon, Charis...I¡¯m trying to help here."


    "Helping?" I let out another dry scoff. "You handed me over like a traitor handing over a spy. I guess Vale took pity on me. That¡¯s all."


    "Does she know you¡¯re a girl?" he asked bluntly.


    I hesitated for a few seconds before I shook my head. "No."


    "You don¡¯t have to lie to me," his eyes darkened. "I know you¡¯re scared, but I can only protect you if I know what we¡¯re dealing with."


    "What did you expect, ter? That after everything, I¡¯d fall into your arms and thank you?"


    "I am just trying to protect you, Charis. Can you stop this me game?"


    "Protect me?" My voice rose with anger. "Like you protected me this morning when you called your father to expose me? Like you protected me after I opened up to you. You didn¡¯t even tell me what you did."


    "I was trying to stop it!" I shot back. "I tried to get my father to leave, tried to exin that I¡¯d been wrong about everything. You were there. You saw it."


    "But you still called him in the first ce," I yelled. "You still decided that your hurt feelings were more important than my safety!"


    "I thought you had betrayed me!" ter yelled back. "I thought you had publicly humiliated me and rejected me, that you didn¡¯t love me anymore."


    "So your solution was to destroy my life in return?"


    "I had a lot of scars from that incident," his voice cracked. "I made a terrible decision when I was angry and hurt, but I tried to fix it when I realised the truth!"


    I stared at him for a long moment, tears starting to form in my eyes. "Do you have any idea what it felt like to realise that the one person I trustedpletely had sold me out?"


    "Charis¡ª"


    "I felt safe with youst night," I whispered, my voice breaking. "It felt like old times, and for the first time since I left home, I felt like someone cared about protecting me. And then I found out that you were the biggest threat to my safety all along."


    "Stop whining, Charis. I¡¯ve taken responsibility. What else do you want?"


    "Taking responsibility doesn¡¯t excuse betrayal," I said quietly. "And it doesn¡¯t undo the damage you¡¯ve caused."


    I moved toward the door, but ter stepped in front of her.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Anywhere but here," I replied. "I can¡¯t bear to stay in the same room with you right now."


    "Charis, please¡ª"


    "Move, ter."


    "This ce is dangerous," he said urgently. "Whatever game Headmistress Vale is ying, you¡¯re in the middle of it now. You need someone watching your back."


    "I needed that this morning," I said coldly. "But instead of protecting me, you handed me over. So forgive me if I don¡¯t trust your concern now."


    I pushed past him toward the door, but turned back one final time.


    "You want to know what happened in that office?" I said, my voice steady despite the tears in my eyes. "I learned that the only person I couldn¡¯t trust in this entire academy was the one person I thought would never hurt me."

 Chapter 34: The name on everyone’s lips...

    <h4>Chapter 34: The name on everyone¡¯s lips...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    After leaving ter¡¯s room, the bell rang for dinner.


    Since arriving at Ravenshore, this was practically the first time I would be eating in the main dining hall¡ªI¡¯d been surviving on the food ter provided in his room.


    The dining hall was buzzing with noise,ughter and the clinking of silverware when I stepped inside. It was my first time here, and it felt oddly warm. It was a massive hall with vaulted ceilings, long chandeliers and rows of wooden tables that could seat hundreds of students at once.


    To the far right of the room was a buffet line that looked like it belonged in the Alpha King¡¯s pce. There were steaming trays of seasoned meats, fresh vegetables, mashed roots, fruit tters, desserts and even a chocte fountain that sat like a crown jewel at the end.


    Uniformed servers stood behind each section, smiling politely at each student who approached.


    I tugged at the edge of my hoodie, lowering it as far as it would go over my face. I kept my head down and quickly grabbed a tray before heading to the buffet line.


    I picked simple things¡ªgrilled fish, steamed greens, soup and some fruit. With my tray in hand, I began scanning the room for an empty seat, immediately noticing that people were staring at me and whispering among themselves.


    My anxiety spiked as I noticed a lot of them were nudging each other and pointing at me. My palms grew sweaty as I stood there holding my tray, feeling increasingly exposed and ufortable. It felt like a spotlight had been dropped over my head.


    I continued to scan the room desperately for any space when I spotted Kael sitting at the farthest corner of the hall, eating by himself. Without thinking about whether he wantedpany, I made my way over to him.


    "Mind if I sit?" I asked when I reached him.


    Kael immediately looked up and frowned, his eyes wrinkling with disdain when he saw me.


    Without waiting for his response, I dropped into the chair opposite him, setting my tray down with slightly shaky hands.


    "I didn¡¯t say you could sit," he said coldly.


    "Yeah, I know," I nodded, picking up my spoon. "I don¡¯t know anyone else here except you."


    "And you won¡¯t if you keep hovering around me, Riggs. If you want to make friends, you need to make an effort."


    "Maybe next time," I shed him a smile.


    He sighed heavily and shook his head, but he went back to his food without saying anything else.


    We ate in silence, the only sounds being the clinking of our utensils and the distant chatter of other students. I was barely eating¡ªI was picking at my food and peeking sideways at Kael, trying to time my bites so I wouldn¡¯t finish before him.


    Finally, unable to bear the tension any longer, I broke the silence by looking around the hall.


    "Is it just me or... is everyone looking at me and whispering?"


    Kael didn¡¯t look up. "You think?"


    My brows furrowed. "Do you know what¡¯s going on?"


    "You¡¯re trending," he said tly.


    "Trending?" I echoed, my eyes darting around, confused. "Where?"


    He gave me a sardonic chuckle as he looked up at me. "Check the academy¡¯s campuswork. Campus gist. There¡¯s a video out there."


    "And the video is about me?" I pointed my index finger at my chest.


    He didn¡¯t reply; he just continued eating.


    "Can I at least see it?"


    "No," he said. "You can check it from your phone."


    "Kael, I don¡¯t have a phone. Please, can I use yours?"


    He stopped eating and looked at me with a re. After what felt like eternity, he mumbled something unintelligible under his breath before reluctantly sliding his phone across the table to me.


    When I picked it up, I saw that a video was already ying. Marcus Webb, the student president, stood in front of a sleek Academy-branded backdrop, facing rows of microphones.


    "Ravenshore Academy continues to be the first choice for parents who want to give their children the absolute best education and preparation for leadership." Marcus was saying, smiling broadly at the camera. "We¡¯re excited to announce that the induction ceremony for our newly admitted students will take ce tomorrow evening."


    He continued smoothly. "To the families nning to attend the induction ceremony tomorrow, and to celebrate your children¡¯s achievement, we plead that you arrive on time and follow the detailed instructions that have been sent to your registered contact information."


    Marcus¡¯s expression grew warmer. "This year¡¯s selection waspetitive, but rest assured, they are the best of the best. To our new students, tomorrow you will officially be part of the Ravenshore family, and we wish you all the best on this incredible journey."


    Then his tone shifted. "As per our academy¡¯s longstanding tradition, one student who demonstrates exceptional potential during the orientation period will be personally mentored by the Student President. This year¡¯s student on the honour list is Eamon Riggs."


    The phone nearly slipped from my hand as I stared at the screen, then back to Kael, who¡¯d been watching me quietly.


    "What?" I whispered.


    Kael reached over and took his phone, leaned back and crossed his arms. "Yeah. Congrattions. You¡¯re on the honour list now. Getting mentored by the Student President is no joke."


    "He can¡¯t do that!" I sputtered. "Can he¡ª? Is that allowed?"


    Kael shrugged and stood up from the table, gathering his empty tray. "He¡¯s the Student President." He said tly. "He can do pretty much anything he wants."


    I quickly grabbed my half-finished meal and followed after him. I was already panicking. "What...what happens now? Can I refuse the mentorship?"


    Kael dropped his tray into the sink a little too forcefully, then whirled around facing me. He stared at me for several long seconds, his expression unreadable. Then he grabbed my shoulders and gently but firmly spun me around.


    When I turned, I found myself facing the direction his finger was pointing. My eyes followed his gesture andnded on Marcus Webb, who was sitting at a table with several other students. I even spotted Peter. Marcus¡¯s eyes locked on mine. He was looking at me with such intensity that it made my skin crawl.


    Kael leaned close to my ear and whispered. "See that? Marcus is right there. I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be happy to answer all your questions about his special mentorship program."


    I looked away and turned back to Kael. "Wait, what does that mean¡ª?"


    But he was already gone, leaving me standing alone in the middle of the dining hall with Marcus Webb¡¯s eyes boring into me from across the room.


    Marcus raised his ss towards me in a silent toast. Then he smiled. Panic flooded my system; I quickly dumped my tray in the sink and ran after Kael.

 Chapter 35: Nowhere left to run

    <h4>Chapter 35: Nowhere left to run</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I caught up with Kael just before he turned into the eastern hallway, breathing hard as I tried to match his long strides.


    "Kael¡ªwait! Please!" I called, reaching out to grab his arm.


    But he shook it off and continued walking.


    "You¡¯re not being fair to me," I called out breathlessly. "You know how Marcus has been acting toward me, and¡ªhow he won¡¯t stop. That mentorship program is just a fa?ade to abuse me¡ª"


    Kael stopped walking so abruptly that I nearly collided with his back. When he turned to face me, his pale blue eyes twinkled with cold amusement that made my stomach clench.


    "I know you enjoy all of this attention," he said with a leering smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "You¡¯ve managed to keep the entire school entertained since your arrival¡ªdrama with your step-brother. Drama with Rhett, getting dragged like a rogue agent to the admin block, and now you¡¯ve managed to make Marcus obsessed with you. Honestly? Well done, Eamon."


    "How is any of this my fault?" I queried. "It¡¯s not like I have control over these things. I can¡¯t tell Marcus who or who not to like."


    His eyes flicked over me. "But like I¡¯ve said before¡ªand I¡¯ll repeat it. You need to be careful in Ravenshore. This poprity will put you in trouble."


    With that, he turned and continued walking.


    I swallowed the lump forming in my throat and hurried after him. "You know I¡¯m not doing any of this on purpose. How do I get Marcus off my back? There has to be something I can do."


    Kael didn¡¯t respond. He wouldn¡¯t even look at me.


    "I¡¯m serious!" I cried. "He¡¯s acting like a maniac, Kael. He¡¯s not going to stop!"


    "That sounds like a you, problem, Eamon," he threw over his shoulders. "I¡¯ve exhausted my talking energy for today."


    I followed after him, trying to engage him in conversation, asking questions about the academy¡¯s policies and whether the academy had any student protection policies, as well as anything that might help my situation. But Kael ignored mepletely, treating me as though I didn¡¯t exist.


    When we reached the hallway that led to his living quarters, he was still ignoring me. Finally, he stopped in front of a dark oak door, simr to ter¡¯s, with a small brass card that read: Kael Winters ¨C First-Year Coordinator.


    "Kael¡ªplease..."


    He opened the door, still ignoring me, stepped inside and shut it. Right in my face.


    I stood there for a long moment, fists clenched at my side. I thought about knocking. About kicking the door. About copsing right there in the hallway, but with someone like Kael, it wouldn¡¯t work.


    Instead, I turned away, biting down the scream stuck in my throat. Marcus¡¯s video message kept reying in my mind. The boy was out for me, and it seemed nothing else would stop him. Just like what Kael said, he was obsessed.


    For a minute, I contemted going to Headmistress Vale and asking for help dealing with Marcus¡¯s unwanted attention. But after everything the headmistress had done for me today¡ªmanaging my admission crisis and keeping my secret safe¡ªgoing back to ask for additional help would make me sound ungrateful and demanding.


    I turned and started walking back toward ter¡¯s room, which was in the same section as Kael¡¯s, but I stopped myself. No. Not after what happened. I wasn¡¯t ready to face him again.


    I thought of going to the dorms¡ªthen remembered Peter¡¯s smug grin when he dragged me out and Marcus¡¯s hungry eyes. The thought of that incident repeating itself left me shivering with fear.


    Which left...


    My eyes drifted back to the door that had just closed on me.


    Sighing, I walked to the end of the hall, circled back, and stared at the card again. I hesitated, then pressed the doorbell.


    Time passed... ten minutes, twenty minutes, and I rang again, but there was no response. I nearly gave up and was turning to leave when the door finally opened and Kael appeared, trying his hair with a towel, clearly fresh from a shower.


    He was wearing a simple t-shirt and pyjama pants, looking more rxed and human than I¡¯d ever seen him.


    When he saw me standing in his doorway, he stopped mid-motion, his expression shifting from surprise to annoyance.


    "What are you still doing here?" he asked bluntly.


    I raised my chin, hugging my arms. "Can I stay here tonight?"


    "No," he said immediately and tried to close the door.


    I held the door with my hand, pulling back with all my strength. "Please," I begged. "I just need one night. Things aren¡¯t good between me and ter right now. I can¡¯t go back there, and I also can¡¯t go back to the dorms. I need somewhere safe to sleep for one night, and then I¡¯ll figure something else out tomorrow."


    "You will build your own house or what?" he scoffed. "Do you think here is like your fucking pack house?"


    "I know that, but please... I¡¯m not asking to sleep on your bed..." He looked mildly flustered as I mentioned that. "I¡¯ll take the couch," I said hastily. "I¡¯ll sleep on the floor. I need a ce where Marcus or Peter won¡¯t find me."


    "No," he replied again. "No, No, No... Eamon. No, for the thousandth time."


    I sighed, fighting the urge to roll my eyes. "I know you don¡¯t owe me anything," I continued quickly, "but as First-Year Coordinator, don¡¯t you have some responsibility for student welfare? I¡¯m asking for help in your official capacity."


    "My official capacity," he repeated slowly, "doesn¡¯t extend to providing overnight amodations for students who can¡¯t get along with their roommates."


    "This isn¡¯t about getting along," I said, my voice growing more urgent. "Marcus Webb announced to the entire academy that he¡¯s going to be my personal mentor. After what happened some days ago and the way he¡¯s been looking at me... I¡¯m scared, Kael. I don¡¯t feel safe in the regr dormitories."


    Kael¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but something flickered in his eyes¡ªperhaps recognition of the genuine fear in my voice.


    "There are proper channels for reporting harassment," he said after a moment. "File a formalint with the administration."


    "Even if that works, it cannot be solved tonight. Besides," I replied, "he¡¯s the Student President. Who¡¯s going to believe me over him?"


    "Then perhaps you should have considered that before bing the centre of attention," Kael said coldly.


    The cruelty of his words made my chest tighten. "I didn¡¯t ask for any of this attention. I didn¡¯t ask to be put on some honour list or to have Marcus obsessing over me."


    "Didn¡¯t you?" Kael asked, his voice carrying a strange edge. "You certainly seem to enjoy collecting protectors. First ter, then Rhett, now you¡¯re here trying to add me to your collection."


    I stared at him in shock. "That¡¯s not what this is about."


    "Isn¡¯t it?" Kael stepped closer, and I could smell the clean scent of his soap and shampoo. "You flutter around this academy like a lost little bird, and somehow every male student falls over themselves trying to rescue you. It¡¯s quite the talent."


    "I¡¯m not trying to manipte anyone," I said, my voice shaking with hurt and anger. "I¡¯m just trying to survive."


    For a moment, something in Kael¡¯s expression softened almost imperceptibly. But then his walls went back up, and he stepped back from the doorway.


    "Find somewhere else to spend the night," he said firmly. "I¡¯m not running a shelter for students with housing problems."


    And with that, he closed the door in my face, leaving me standing alone in the empty hallway with nowhere left to turn.

 Chapter 36: A bed, a couch and one confused heart...

    <h4>Chapter 36: A bed, a couch and one confused heart...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    With nowhere else to go, I slumped down against the wall outside Kael¡¯s door, my back pressed against the cold stone.


    I pulled my knees up to my chest and wrapped my arms around them, trying to make myself as small as possible.


    The corridor outside Kael¡¯s quarters was cold, and I felt every minute drag as I sat there, trying to make myself as warm as possible. This would not be the first time I¡¯ve slept outside. I used to do that a lot back at Crestborne.


    Whenever my father goes on one of those drunken rages, I always end up outside in the cold. Most of the time, I would try to stay awake because I was scared of freezing to death, so this was nothing.


    Hours passed, and my body had given up protesting. My limbs were stiff, and my eyelids were heavy. I dozed fitfully, my head nodding forward, before jerking back up each time I started to fall asleep.


    After what felt like an eternity- probably around four hours, I was beginning to drift off when I felt strong hands lift me from the floor. My breath hitched as the familiar scents of cedarwood and clean soap filled my nostrils.


    It was Kael.


    I didn¡¯t open my eyes right away. I just let myself sink into the warmth of him, even if it onlysted the short walk into his room. He deposited me gently on the bed, pulling the nket over me.


    My eyes fluttered open to find him moving towards his cupboard to retrieve extra nkets.


    "Where are you going?" I asked sleepily, watching him.


    He nced at me without meeting my gaze. "The couch," he muttered. "You can have the bed."


    "But there¡¯s enough space for both of us," I offered, gesturing to the space on his bed. "You could sleep here, too."


    His movements stilled for a moment before he resumed his task. "You¡¯re dirty, and I don¡¯t want to get soiled."


    "I could change," I offered tentatively. "I feel bad that you have to take the couch while I sleep in all thisfort."


    He came towards me, snatching an extra pillow, then paused for a minute. "Sleep."


    Then, without another word, he turned off the lights and made his way to the couch in the small sitting area of his room.


    Iy in the darkness, staring at the ceiling, despite my exhaustion, sleep wouldn¡¯te. I turned onto my side, then again and again. I couldn¡¯t stop fidgeting, couldn¡¯t stop thinking about everything that had happened¡ªMarcus¡¯s announcement, my fight with ter, my parents, Kael, Rhett... even Headmistress Vale.


    I need to stop the voices.


    "Kael?" I called out softly into the darkness. "Are you asleep?"


    No answer.


    "Kael?" I tried again, a little louder.


    There was a beat of silence before the lights came on, and Kael sat up on the couch, his hair dishevelled from lying down. He marched toward the bed, not bothering to hide his irritation.


    "What do you want from me?" he demanded, his eyes shing with anger. "I¡¯ve brought you in, you¡¯re on my bed, what more do you want from me, Eamon?"


    I flinched at his tone, not understanding why he was shouting at me. "You don¡¯t need to shout at me," I mumbled.


    "You called me," he retorted pointedly.


    "I just..." I swallowed hard. "I feel so sad, I wanted to talk to someone."


    "I¡¯m not a damn therapist," he snapped.


    "I didn¡¯t say you were," I said as a tear slipped down my cheeks. Before I could stop it, I burst into tears, all the stress and fear and loneliness of the day overwhelming me at once.


    "Why do you hate me so much?" I sobbed. "I haven¡¯t done anything wrong to you. I just... I need someone to be kind to me for five minutes. Everyone here either wants to use me or hurt me, and I don¡¯t understand what I did wrong."


    Kael shifted awkwardly, ncing at the ceiling as if he were bargaining with the gods, then rubbed the back of his neck and sighed.


    He crossed the room to his desk, where he grabbed a box of tissues. Coming back, he offered them to me without saying a word.


    I cried for the longest time, emptying my soul of every burden and the log of anxiety on my chest. When my tears finally subsided, I wiped at my face and looked up at him, managing a watery smile.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I needed to do that."


    He didn¡¯t say anything in response. He just crossed the room again and then returned with a ss of water, which he handed to me. I gulped the contents, giving him the empty cup, muttering another thank you.


    "Are you fine now?" he asked quietly. "Can I go back to sleep in peace?"


    "Aren¡¯t you curious about what made me cry?"


    "No," he said tly. "I don¡¯t care enough about people to get involved in their problems."


    His response didn¡¯t surprise me at all.


    He turned to go back to the couch. "You can stay tonight, but you¡¯re leaving first thing in the morning."


    I followed him across the room. "It wouldn¡¯t kill you to be nice for once," I said.


    He nced over his shoulder. "If I weren¡¯t nice, you¡¯d still be outside sitting in the cold hallway."


    Touch¨¦.


    Hey down on the couch, closing his eyes with a heavy exhale. I watched him for a few seconds, then crept over and sat beside him. The instant our bodies touched, Kael jumped like he¡¯d been stung, startling me as well.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" I asked, concerned by his violent reaction.


    "What the hell are you doing?" he demanded, backing up.


    "I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. I should be asking you that. Why are you acting weird?"


    He pushed his fingers through his hair. "No physical contact."


    "Why not?"


    He sighed. "I¡¯m worried, you¡¯d try to seduce and kiss me again."


    I blinked, then gave a shortugh. "Excuse me? You kissed me. If anyone was doing the seducing, it was you. You initiated that kiss."


    He red. "You didn¡¯t pull away."


    "I was surprised!"


    "You closed your eyes."


    "You touched my face."


    We red at each other, and finally, Kael dropped onto the couch again. "Fine. You¡¯re right."


    "Don¡¯t beat yourself up. There was nothing special about it," I said matter-of-factly. "We were just caught up in the moment at the pool."


    "No," he said quietly. "I wasn¡¯t just caught up in the moment. I enjoyed kissing you."


    The admission hung in the air between us. I didn¡¯t know how to react to his bluntness.


    "Are you always this truthful?" I asked,ughing to ease the tension.


    "There¡¯s no need to lie about anything," he shrugged. "I hate lies. Besides, this isn¡¯t very clear for me. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening. You mess with my head, and I don¡¯t like it. So please, I¡¯m begging you, stay far away from me."


    "Maybe," I said softly, "you like me. Liking boys isn¡¯t so bad."


    "I don¡¯t like boys."


    I studied his face for a moment, then sighed and stood up. "Okay."


    I walked back to the bed and settled under the covers, then looked over at him expectantly.


    "Come tuck me in," I said.


    "No," he grunted.


    "If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll kiss you again. And I¡¯ll make sure I initiate it this time."


    Kael¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and after a moment of internal debate, he reluctantly got up from the couch. Then, he approached the bed cautiously and pulled the nkets up to my chin, making minimal contact.


    "You¡¯re impossible," he said, staring at me.


    "And cold," I added, curling my lip gently.


    "There," he said, stepping back quickly. "Now go to sleep."


    I smiled up at him. "Thanks, Kael. For letting me stay."


    He rolled his eyes and turned away¡ªbut I didn¡¯t miss the faint red creeping up the back of his neck.


    I also noticed that the lights were dimmed rather than turned offpletely¡ªperhaps, he understood thatplete darkness makes me scared.


    As I finally began to drift off to sleep, I remembered what Rhett had said about Kael¡ªhow he was cold on the outside but soft within. The way he had been so worried with Rhett had fainted, or how he¡¯d rescued me from Marcus.


    What¡¯s more, his confusion about his feelings was genuine, and despite his protests, he had shown me kindness when I needed it most.


    Maybe tomorrow will be worse. But tonight?


    At least I was safe and I wasn¡¯t alone.

 Chapter 37: What the dawn revealed...

    <h4>Chapter 37: What the dawn revealed...</h4>


    <strong>ter</strong>


    The clock on the bedside stand read 4:02 a.m.


    Not that it mattered, I hadn¡¯t slept.


    I¡¯d spent the entire night tossing and turning, my mind racing with worry about where Charis had gone after our fight. Every creak of the building, every sound in the hallway had me hoping she might return, but my room had remained empty.


    I¡¯d sent Kael a message hours ago asking if he¡¯d seen Eamon, but while the message showed as read, there had been no reply. Rhett was offline entirely¡ªprobably back at the hospital where he should have been resting.


    That left me with nothing. Just my guilt and the memory of the pain in Charis¡¯s eyes when she¡¯d learned I was the one who reported her to the school authority.


    And then the way she¡¯d looked at me¡ªlike I was a stranger, like I was someone dangerous rather than someone who loved her¡ªmade something twist painfully in my gut.


    Unable to bear lying in bed any longer, I threw off the covers. I needed a run. Physical exertion was the only thing that might help quiet the millions of emotions running inside.


    Though it was strictly prohibited to shift and run in your wolf form within the Academy grounds, I asionally broke that rule when the need became overwhelming.


    I threw on my running clothes, grabbed mymunication band from my desk, and strapped it to my wrist, then headed out the door. The air outside was cold and biting, the kind of chill that went straight to your lungs and helped you forget, even if only for a second.


    There was a small forest at the back of the dormitoryplex, just beyond the official academy boundaries. I jogged through the quiet corridors and across the moonlit campus toward the tree line.


    At the edge of the forest, I quickly stripped off my clothes and folded them neatly behind arge oak tree. The transformation came easily and in seconds, Zair emerged.


    The moment my paws hit the forest floor, some of the tension began to leave my body. Zair burst through the underbush as he began to run, paws pounding the damp earth, the wind in his fur as he tore through the forest.


    Trees blurred past me, their bark streaks of grey and ck in the dim moonlight. I ran harder. Faster.


    I¡¯ve been at Ravenshore for more than twelve months now, and in those twelve months, the only thing I¡¯ve been able to discover is the repeated mysterious disappearance of students. At first, I thought it was a pattern, but it wasn¡¯t.


    Sometimes, it took two weeks, a month or even three days.


    The disappearances were random. Most times, the bodies were not found; most times, they were. All the staff members who had initially helped me suddenly changed their minds, got cold feet, or resigned from the academy.


    No one imed to have seen Riley.


    They said she didn¡¯t have friends, her social media ounts were filled with sad quotes and strange markings. I was getting nowhere, and now, I also have to deal with my ex-mate, whom I should hate.


    And yet, I couldn¡¯t stop caring. It made me want to tear my heart out.


    For thirty minutes, I ran through the woods at full speed, allowing Zair to ride out every thought guing my human form.


    When I finally felt some measure of relief returning, I made my way back to the edge of the forest, where I¡¯d left my clothes and quickly transformed to my human form.


    I dressed quickly in the pre-dawn darkness, relying on the fading moonlight to navigate. As I jogged back toward the dormitory area, something on the ground caught my eye.


    From a distance, it looked like a discarded piece of clothing or equipment. However, something about the shape immediately caught my attention.


    Moving more cautiously, I crept towards the object, ready to shift into my wolf form at the slightest sign of danger.


    When I got close enough, I pulled out the small emergency shlight that came with my Beta Primemunication device and pointed it at the dark shape.


    And what I saw made my stomach lurch violently.


    It was the body of a Ravenshore student, a third-year, based on the badge on his uniform. The boy was dressed in his ceremonial wear, the formal attire that students wore only during special academy asions, such as graduation or major celebrations.


    But that wasn¡¯t the disturbing part.


    Half of the student¡¯s body had that bluish tinge we¡¯d seen on the creature that attacked Charis at the campsite¡ªan unnatural, sickly blue colour that seemed to have frozen the blood in his veins.


    The other half was shredded. Deep w marks and teeth bites were all over his torso and limbs. Puncture wounds that could only havee from the powerful canine teeth of a rogue wolf.


    But there was no scent.


    Usually, rogue wolves always leave a scent behind to help Gamma or Beta wolves trace them. Even though Alpha wolves weren¡¯t born hunters, we could pick distinct scents of any wolf.


    I stared at the student, wondering what had happened. It was as if he was caught between two different kinds of monsters¡ªone that had infected him with whatever caused that blue discolouration, and another that had torn him apart.


    I pulled themunication band on my wrist to my mouth. It had a direct channel to the emergency response unit¡ªa safety line all Student Body leadership members had.


    I hit the emergency frequency.


    "This is Beta Prime ter Riggs. Code Red. I repeat¡ªCode Red. Student down at Forest Edge B-13. Unresponsive. Likely deceased. Immediate response required."


    The line crackled to life with rapid questions about my location and the nature of the emergency, and then with a final.


    "Beta Prime Riggs, alert acknowledged. Lockdown protocols initiated. Stay with the body. Help en route in four minutes."


    I ended the transmission and turned back to the body.


    I hadn¡¯t seen this when I took the path to the forest for the run. So whatever had happened had taken ce within that 30-45 minutes I¡¯d spent running.


    But the question was, how had a third-year student ended up dead in the woods wearing ceremonial attire? What had caused that unnatural blue colouring? And most importantly, did this have anything to do with the blue creature at the summer camp?


    As I waited for the emergency response team to arrive, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this death was connected to therger mysteries surrounding Ravenshore Academy.


    It also made me wonder if there was still a possibility that my missing sister was still alive, because if students were dying under such bizarre circumstances without the school authority informing parents correctly, then this was bigger than what I¡¯d thought it was.

 Chapter 38: A body in the woods...

    <h4>Chapter 38: A body in the woods...</h4>


    <strong>ter</strong>


    Headmistress Vale paced impatiently outside the coroner¡¯s office, her arms folded tightly across her chest, her lips pressed into a thin line, and a worried look on her face, different from her usual demeanour, which I was used to.


    I could tell she was worried¡ªand who wouldn¡¯t be? With the induction ceremony just a few hours away, a dead student was not a good look. If this gets out, many parents will withdraw their children by the end of the day.


    Marcus, Peter, I and Kael, alongside three staff members, including the admission specialist, were sitting nearby, hiding tired yawns behind their hands. Most of them were dragged out of sleep.


    I leaned against the wall, arms crossed... this was the fastest autopsy I¡¯d ever witnessed at the academy and the most quietly chaotic morning I¡¯d ever lived through.


    Since the moment I raised the rm about the body, both official and some staff have been scrambling to find out what happened.


    It had taken them nearly an hour to identify the dead student without alerting the rest of the school. Now, Headmistress Vale was insisting on immediate autopsy results so we could determine the next course of action and understand what had truly happened.


    My eyes scanned the hallway again, taking note of the sleepy expressions on everyone¡¯s faces¡ªeveryone except Kael. He looked like his day started five hours ago.


    Sidling up to where he was, I leaned toward him and whispered. "Hey, bro...did Eamon crash at yoursst night?"


    Instead of answering, Kael deliberately moved away from me, creating distance between us.


    Right. Message received.


    I knew what that meant¡ªKael didn¡¯t want to talk, especially not to me. The first impression I formed of Kael as a newly admitted student was the kind you have of someone you instinctively know you won¡¯t like, but also won¡¯t hate.


    Aside from his superb fighting skills, which made him stand out among everyone at the academy, Kael had earned nicknames like ¡¯Brooding Kael¡¯ and ¡¯The ruthless strategist¡¯.


    He¡¯d earned those titles in our first year because of his coldly analytical approach to everything. He was terrifyingly honest, unapologetically private and brutally fair. Kael didn¡¯t care about your emotions unless they interfered with logic.


    He didn¡¯t bother with other people¡¯s feelings, didn¡¯t seem to care about anyone but himself. For Kael, everything he did had to have some benefit.


    He was morally upright in his way¡ªthe guy never lied and wasn¡¯t pretentious¡ªbut he also carried grudges and didn¡¯t forgive easily.


    But I had seen the way he looked at Charis. I¡¯d caught him multiple times staring at her, and it bothered me that even disguised as a boy, Charis was still drawing that kind of attention to herself.


    From none other but Kael and that...that messed with me more than I wanted to admit.


    Before my thoughts could spiral, the door to the coroner¡¯s office swung open. A man in a blood-smudged stic apron emerged, tossing it over his head to a nurse who followed behind him with a tired grunt. His face was drawn, and the lines around his eyes were deeper than usual.


    Headmistress Vale stopped pacing.


    He turned towards her and murmured. "If you could follow me to my office¡ª"


    Headmistress Vale shook her head firmly. "Unless your office can amodate all of us, just give us the results here. Everyone present is reliable and has clearance for this kind of information."


    The coroner gave her a strange look, clearly ufortable with sharing such details in a hallway, but shrugged in resignation.


    "The wounds were definitely from rogue wolf attacks," he began. "Based on the bite patterns and w marks, we¡¯re estimating that at least four different rogues were involved in the assault."


    He paused, consulting his notes. "We also found a high percentage of alcohol in his system¡ªenough to make him drunk, which could have slowed down his ability to defend himself. Additionally, biological evidence confirms he had intercourse shortly before the attack. We found both seminal and vaginal fluids on the lower portion of his body."


    There was an awkward silence before Headmistress Vale spoke.


    "And that bluish tinge?" she asked quietly.


    The coroner shrugged. "That¡¯s the part I don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s not bruising, not frostbite, nor chemical either. We¡¯ll need more time to run tests, but we had to prioritise identifying the cause of death for now."


    Headmistress Vale ced a hand over her chest and took a deep breath. "So basically, we need to issue a rogue warning to the academy?"


    "Yes." The coroner nodded gravely. "These appear to be snow rogues, based on the attack patterns. They¡¯re significantly more vicious and unpredictable than regr rogue wolves. They travel in smaller packs, move silently and show no mercy to their victims. Most academies down south have never dealt with them, but here¡ª"


    "¡ªWe¡¯re in their territory," Vale finished for him. Her voice had gone cold.


    The coroner gave a solemn nod. "The weather¡¯s changing. They¡¯re moving closer to civilisation."


    "How did they get past our security perimeter?" Kael asked suddenly, drawing attention to himself. "Our school¡¯s security perimeter is irond; nothing gets past it."


    "I don¡¯t know," the coroner replied, shrugging. "I don¡¯t work in your school, but snow rogues are cunning. They¡¯re capable of breaching defences that would stop ordinary rogue wolves."


    "What about the ceremonial attire?" I interjected. "Why was he dressed for a formal asion?"


    The coroner gave me an exasperated look. "That¡¯s beyond my expertise. The when and why of his activities before death are questions for the administration to investigate."


    "Are there any immediate safety rmendations?" Headmistress Vale asked. "Tonight is our induction, parents are already on their way here, it¡¯s toote to send them back."


    "Well, whatever you do, make sure no one is allowed outside the main buildings after dark." The coroner said with a shrug. "Snow rogues only have night vision, so they prefer night hunting, and they¡¯re drawn to isted individuals. Group activities only and maintain constantmunication with security."


    "What about the blue discolouration?" Kael asked again, speaking for the second time. "Could it be connected to any substance or conditions we should be aware of? Like a flu or some infection?"


    The coroner met his gaze warily. "I already said I have no idea what that is. I¡¯ll need to run toxicology screens and tissue analysis. It could be a reaction to something he ingested, or it might be rted to whatever drew the rogues to him in the first ce. Listen, I don¡¯t have all the answers right now..."


    "That¡¯s okay, Doc," Headmistress Vale said with a smile. "I¡¯ll be waiting for the full report."


    The coroner nodded with a deep sigh, shing a re at Kael. "I¡¯ll get back to work then. There¡¯s still a lot of analysis toplete."


    As he disappeared into an office down the hallway, Headmistress Vale turned to address us.


    "We¡¯ll return to the academy grounds now and discuss what to do next," she announced. "No one discusses this incident with students or unauthorised personnel. We¡¯ll decide how to handle public information once we have more facts."


    Everyone slowly dispersed. I didn¡¯t move. My eyes remained on the spot where the coroner had stood.


    Why was the student wearing his ceremonial uniform?

 Chapter 39: Fractures beneath the surface...

    <h4>Chapter 39: Fractures beneath the surface...</h4>


    <strong>ter</strong>


    A whileter, we were all seated in a small conference hall for an emergency briefing.


    The room was cramped, with faculty and senior staff packed into chairs around a rectangr table while student leadership stood along the walls.


    Headmistress Vale stood at the head of the table, outlining safety strategies with her usualposed authority. As always, there were zero discussions about how the death of the student could affect the school.


    She only made a mild mention of how the Academy would inform the parents on ater day and send delegates to them, and that was all.


    "So, curfew will be tightened effective immediately¡ªno students outside main buildings after 9 PM. Patrol will double. ss timetables and schedules remain the same. We¡¯ll inform the student that snow rogues have been sighted in the area."


    She paused, scanning the room. "There should be no mention of the deceased student. We don¡¯t want to cause unnecessary panic and spection."


    A loud scoff sounded in the room, cutting through the tense atmosphere.


    Everyone turned towards Marcus, lounging at the corner of the hall, his brows were raised, and his mouth was curved into a sardonic grin.


    Headmistress Vale turned to him with a wooden smile. "I see you have a different opinion, Mr Webb."


    Marcus straightened. "Yes, I do. When will we be truthful with these students? How many more do we need to lose before we tell them what¡¯s really going on?"


    He leaned forward, his tone intensifying. "We¡¯ve had these strange attacks and deaths repeatedly over thest couple of months, and students keep dying. We¡¯ve buried four already this session. We can¡¯t keep burying everything under the carpet and pretending it¡¯s not happening. What¡¯s it going to take? A mass grave?"


    A heavy silence fell in the hall. Even the staff looked uncertain, avoiding each other¡¯s gazes.


    I stared at Marcus, impressed that for once, he was making sense. He was right about the cover-ups.


    Headmistress Vale pressed her hands to her waist. "I feel your frustration, Marcus and I understand where you¡¯reing from and believe me, no one is more concerned about student safety than I am..."


    "You¡¯re concerned?" Marcus scoffed again. "Then why hasn¡¯t any investigation beenunched? You¡¯re not trying to find out what truly happened."


    "The coroner..." Headmistress Vale started saying, but Marcus cut her off.


    "The coroner is not an investigator, Headmistress Vale. We cannot keep relying on science to understand why students turn up dead, go missing or die suddenly. What will happen to our newly admitted students? We had to rush orientation, where nothing was taught to them. They weren¡¯t even prepared for the harsh realities in..."


    "Your point, Mr Webb?" Headmistress Vale cut him mid-sentence.


    "What I am saying is you should look into these things. An investigation would help, and also telling the students what¡¯s really going on would make them more cautious, especially the newly admitted students."


    "Okay," Headmistress Vale nodded, taking a deep breath. "But telling them the full truth will not help¡ªit will only cause painic and make them more likely to make dangerous decisions."


    She moved to stand behind her chair, gripping its back. "I¡¯ve already put in a request to the Alpha King to send trained warriors to supplement our security instead of relying solely on Sentinels."


    A few of the staff exchanged worried nces.


    "We are doing all we can," she continued. "But for now, all of you need to keep calm and carry on with your duties. Be vignt. Watch for patterns. If anyone sees or hears anything strange, report it. Immediately."


    She scanned the room again, making eye contact with each person present. "Does anyone else have anything to contribute?"


    As always, I noticed that none of the faculty members or staff were making a move to speak up or contribute. They were always quiet during briefings like this.


    Last time, the history professor went against her; he went ¡¯<strong>on leave¡¯</strong> and never came back.


    Anyone who tried to criticise Vale¡¯s leadership openly would mysteriously fall ill or be used of misconduct and dismissed within a week.


    The funny thing was, there was no evidence linked to her about maltreating staff or making them go against their beliefs and morals.


    She turned to Kael, who was leaning against the wall near the door, arms crossed as he watched silently.


    "Kael," she said, "anything to add?"


    Kael shrugged with apparent indifference. "I¡¯ll inform the first-years to be more careful and follow the standard safety protocols in their handbook."


    "Excellent," Vale said, smiling faintly. "Normal school activities should continue as scheduled. However, everything must end by 10 AM to allow students proper rest and preparation for the induction ceremony tonight."


    Then she pped her hands together with finality. "That concludes our briefing. Thank you all for your time."


    The moment she dismissed us, Kael was the first to leave, moving toward the door. I quickly followed after him, hoping to catch him in the hallway, when someone grabbed my arm.


    When I turned, it was Marcus. He had an apologetic look on his face.


    "Sorry, man, for stopping you, it¡¯s..."


    "If this is about my brother..." I didn¡¯t wait for him to finish. "Then I don¡¯t want to hear it."


    "I¡¯m just concerned about him, that¡¯s all," he shrugged, then from his pocket, he produced amunication band, which he thrust into my hand. "It¡¯s not so much, but could you give this to him. It would help..."


    From the earnest look on his face, I knew he was being genuine, but it was so funny, seeing Marcus acting like a lovesick pup because of Charis.


    It dawned on me, too, that he might have spoken up because of Charis.


    "No!" I shook my head. "But thank you for your goodwill."


    Without waiting for a response, I walked off, hurrying through the hall, praying I¡¯d still meet up with Kael.


    I caught up with him two hallwayster.


    "Hey, wait up!" I called out.


    He stopped and turned slowly, giving me a dull, unimpressed look as I came closer. "What¡¯s wrong, Riggs?"


    I tried not to show my irritation. "I sent you a messagest night. You read it and didn¡¯t reply."


    "Yes,¡¯ he said tly and turned to walk away.


    I grabbed his arm, stopping him. "Look, can you just stop by my room and grab some clean clothes for Eamon? He¡¯ll need a change of¡ª"


    Heughed dryly, his eyes twinkling with disdain as he stared at me. "Eamon is leaving this morning. That won¡¯t be necessary."


    "He can¡¯t leave," I said hastily. "Where would he go? We¡¯re not exactly on speaking terms right now, and I don¡¯t want him staying in the regr dorms because of Marcus."


    Kael stared at me for a few seconds. "You¡¯re unbelievable... You lot. Just because I helped one time, doesn¡¯t mean I would help again."


    "I know," I nodded. "Please let him stay for a few more days until I can figure out how to handle this situation properly."


    He closed his eyes for a second, pressing two fingers to the bridge of his nose. "I cannot wait to be rid of both you, Riggs brother," he muttered under his breath, but loud enough for me to hear.


    "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?" I demanded.


    "It means," he said, turning to face me directly, "that you both bring nothing butplications and drama wherever you go. I have actual responsibilities that don¡¯t include babysitting your family dysfunction."


    I felt anger re in my chest. "He¡¯s in danger, Kael. With Marcus targeting him and now these rogue attacks¡ª"


    "Then maybe you should have thought about that before you betrayed his trust," he interrupted coldly. "The consequences of your actions are not my problem to solve."


    With that, he turned and walked away.

 Chapter 40: Morning tensions...

    <h4>Chapter 40: Morning tensions...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I¡¯d woken up an hour ago to an empty room.


    For the first time in what felt like days, rather than feeling abandoned, I¡¯d felt a sense of relief¡ªfinally, some space to breathe and think without his intense gaze atching me.


    Deciding to make myself useful, I¡¯d spent the morning tidying up. I swept and cleaned the room thoroughly, changed the bedsheets with fresh ones I¡¯d found in his closet, and ced the used linens in theundry basket. It felt good to be productive, to contribute something positive after being such a burden.


    The only problem was that I didn¡¯t have my toiletries. I had to change the itchy bandage around my chest, clean my wounds and change into fresh clothes. I knew I¡¯d have to go back to ter¡¯s room eventually to collect my things, but when I tried to open Kael¡¯s door to go out, I discovered it was locked and there was no spare key.


    So now, I sat waiting, hugging my knees to my chest, with a slight smile on my lips, waiting for Kael to return.


    When I finally heard the door unlocking, I rose to my feet immediately with a bright smile.


    "Good morning," I greeted Kael cheerfully as he entered.


    He muttered something back to me that sounded like a greeting. His eyes flicked around the room, narrowing as they took in the perfectly made bed, the rearranged books and the swept room.


    His eyes darkened. "You shouldn¡¯t have..." he started.


    I didn¡¯t wait for him to finish.


    "I don¡¯t mind at all! It¡¯s the least I can do to thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for me and for letting me stay the night. I wanted to show my appreciation¡ª"


    He sighed heavily and walked straight to the bed. In one fluid motion, he yanked the covers from the bed, scattering the pillows I¡¯d carefully arranged and destroying the neat hospital corners I¡¯d spent time perfecting.


    He turned to face me, his eyes had gone cold with annoyance. "Fine, I¡¯m going to let you stay for a few more days until your brother finds a solution to your housing situation. But can you please stop touching my stuff?"


    I was taken aback. "I wasn¡¯t touching your stuff, I was only trying to..."


    "Don¡¯t make my bed," he cut me short. "Don¡¯t fluff my pillows. Don¡¯t rearrange my belongings. Don¡¯t do anything except exist quietly. The only things I want you to do while you¡¯re here are sleep, bathe, and keep out of my way, nothing else."


    I didn¡¯t know what to make of his sudden hostility and coldness. Justst night, he¡¯d been almost tender when tucking me in, and now he was treating me like an intruder.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I said, lowering my gaze, feeling my cheeks burn with embarrassment. "I was trying to help."


    He gestured toward a bag sitting by the door that I hadn¡¯t noticed before. "That¡¯s from ter. Your things."


    He turned and walked back toward the door.


    "Wait," I called after him, softly. "I...I don¡¯t have the key."


    He stopped, sighed like it pained him, and dropped off a spare key card on the coffee table without looking back at me. Then he walked out, leaving me standing alone in the scattered room.


    I felt so hurt that tears threatened to spill over, but I held them back. I was tired of crying, tired of being so dependent on these boys.


    "Stop it," I told myself. "You came here to escape controlling men, not to start collecting new ones. Fix your damn amodation and get out of here."


    The pep talk did nothing to lighten my mood.


    After showering and getting dressed in the clean clothes ter had sent, I left the room and headed to the dining hall. I needed food, and I needed to start figuring out how to be independent in this ce.


    In the dining hall, I ate quietly by myself, gradually bing aware that most of the senior students were absent. I didn¡¯t see Kael anywhere, nor Peter, Marcus or even ter.


    The hall felt oddly empty for a morning meal, with mostly younger students scattered around.


    As I tried not to overthink it, maybe they were preparing for the induction. I took a bite of my toast, chewing quietly as I thought of Kael.


    Why did he have to be so cold? One moment, he was offering tissues, and the next, he was scolding me like I¡¯d broken a sacred rule by cleaning up.


    I let out a slow sigh and reached for my juice when someone suddenly appeared beside me.


    "BOO!"


    I jumped violently, my spoon flying from my hand to tter loudly on the floor. My orange juice slouched out of its pack, soaking into my napkin, and my heart hammered against my ribs as I spun around to see who had startled me.


    My hands flew to my chest as I tried to catch my breath, feeling momentarily dizzy from the shock.


    "What the hell?" I gasped, looking up to see who had scared me so badly.


    Standing beside my table with a broad, mischievous grin was Rhett, looking far healthier than he had any right to be, considering he¡¯d just been released from the hospital.


    "Moons, Rhett," I hissed, ring at him. "Are you insane?"


    "Sorry," he said, though his expression suggested he wasn¡¯t sorry at all. "I couldn¡¯t resist. You looked so deep in thought, sitting here all alone."


    I bent to retrieve my fallen spoon, grateful that everyone had gone back to what they were doing before I shouted. "You nearly gave me a heart attack."


    "Good thing I¡¯m the one with the heart condition then," he replied cheerfully, settling into the chair across from me without invitation. "Mind if I join you? This ce is eerily quiet this morning, and I could use somepany."


    Despite my lingering annoyance at being startled, I felt a wave of relief at seeing a friendly face. After Kael¡¯s cold treatment and the general atmosphere of tension I¡¯d been sensing, Rhett¡¯s warm presence was precisely what I needed.


    "Leave me alone," I murmured.


    Rhett tsked, leaning a little closer. "Is that any way to talk to your biggest fan? You¡¯re trending again, you know."


    I clenched my jaw and stared at him tly, trying not to let the panic show on my face.


    "Trending? Is it Marcus this time?" I asked.


    Rhett shook his head. "Nope, your kissing scene with Kael made it to the campus gist. It¡¯s currently trending at number one."

 Chapter 41: The real mission...

    <h4>Chapter 41: The real mission...</h4>


    <strong>Kael</strong>


    I knelt on the cold, cracked tiles of the warehouse floor, hands resting on my thighs, my breathing steady despite the storm churning inside me. The door opened and then mmed shut as the sound of hurrying footsteps approached me.


    I didn¡¯t look up; I didn¡¯t need to.


    Without warning, a heavy pnded across my cheek. My head tilted with the force of the hit, my skin stinging, and my ears ringing.


    The man standing over me, holding up his phone with his eyes red with fury, was my Master. No one knew his real name; we all called him Master.


    He had given me a life when no one else wanted me.


    I didn¡¯t know my parents; I had no recollection except for fragments of a dream about my childhood. However, at 7, I was moving from one pack to another, fighting in rings for the entertainment of Alphas and high-ranking werewolves.


    I barely ate, I was beaten and stripped naked several times, the only thing that saved me and kept me alive until I met my Master was my natural ability to fight.


    My wolf was unique. It wasn¡¯t an Alpha or a Beta or even a Gamma wolf, the strongest wolves in our world. No one knew what it was, but whatever it was, I was born with a fighting ir.


    I could single-handedly take down five Alpha wolves charging at me at the same time; that was how I survived until one day, wearied from days of fighting with little or no food, I was defeated in the ring and by default, that would have meant death for me.


    Iy on the sand, my vision filled with blood as I stared at the smirks on the faces of the Alphas around, sipping their golden drink in sses and staring at me in satisfaction. I felt myself weakening, until keeping my eyes open became a struggle.


    No one told me, but I knew something was wrong. I¡¯d fought a mere Gamma wolf and felt dizzy at some point. Before I could recover from that dizziness, the Gamma wolf had floored me.


    I tried to cry out, toin that something was wrong, but the words wouldn¡¯t form. I didn¡¯t want to die. Not yet!


    I had no purpose of living, true. I had no parents, no pack affiliation to my name, but I loved life, and I loved fighting.


    The cage opened, and I knew the executioner wasing to kill me. Desperately, my eyes hovered through the crowd, searching for a saviour, until they met the eyes of a man standing at the far edge of the hall, staring intently at me.


    I didn¡¯t know if I had called out to him for help, but by the time I woke up, I was lying on the softest bed I¡¯d ever seen, in a beautiful room with fans and clean drinking water.


    For 33 days, my Master nurtured me with the help of a healer who came three times a day to force a bitter liquid down my throat. By the 35th day, I sat up in bed by myself, waiting for the healer toe.


    When he and my Master entered, they were surprised to see me sitting up. Later, my Master would tell me I¡¯d been poisoned with wolfsbane mixed with pure silver, a wolf¡¯s bane that could have led to instant death, but I¡¯d held out for 35 days.


    That was thest time we talked about that part of my life. My Master taught me many things, including how to fight properly, with reasoning, of course, and not with the fight-to-survive tactics I¡¯d learned.


    Like me, he didn¡¯te from any pack. His mother had been a lowly Omega who had a one-night stand with an Alpha and had abandoned him. So, he collected boys like him ¡ª boys like me.


    He travelled all over the ces, to fighting rings, illegal auction sites and to prisons setting boys like me free. He was the only father I knew and respected.


    Our source of livelihood was simple: We kill without question.


    Our clientse to us, provide us with the name and picture of their target, and we handle the task in the simplest way possible, without leaving any traces back to them. It fetched usrge sums of money, and I loved the thrill.


    Until one morning, Alpha Henry Winters from Silvermere Pack arrived at our settlement with tears in his eyes¡ªI¡¯ve never seen an Alpha cry. Barely able to say the words. When he finally got the words out, he told us his son, whom he spoke with three nights ago, had supposedly gone missing.


    He wanted vengeance on Ravenshore, and he said it wasn¡¯t just him that lots of Alphas had a simr fate, that he didn¡¯t understand what that meant until it happened to him. The school refused and stopped them from carrying out an investigation. So, there was literally no hope for his son, even if he was alive somewhere.


    The job was different from what we were used to, but I¡¯d agreed to take the job even before my Master could decide.


    Alpha Winters had once clothed and fed me. One time, when we were travelling to the west and got stuck, he invited us into his pack, clothed and fed us for three days. That was the only time someone had ever been kind to us, and like my Master would always teach us, pay back your dues.


    So, we took the job, and that¡¯s how I became Kael Winters, the second son of Alpha Henry Winters of the Silvermere Pack.


    And oh, before then, I had no name. Our Master just called me boy.


    ~~~


    "What the fuck is this?" Master snarled. "Is this why you¡¯re in Ravenshore? To kiss boys?"


    I remained silent.


    Master grabbed me by the cor and shook me violently. "Answer me, damn it! Do you have any idea what this video is doing to our operation? Why aren¡¯t you talking? Fucking talk to me..."


    Before it could escte any further, two men¡ªthe Master¡¯s messengers came forward. They pulled my agitated Master from me, restraining him from hitting me again as they dragged him to one corner of the warehouse.


    He shrugged them off momentster, breathless, with his chest heaving as he raised his hands in surrender.


    "I¡¯m calm," he gritted out. "I¡¯m calm, let me go."


    The messengers let him go, and he walked back to me, trying to maintain hisposure. "Stand up."


    I rose to my feet, maintaining a nk expression despite the stinging in my cheek.


    "Exin yourself," Master demanded. "Alpha Winters has been freaking out since he saw this video. You¡¯re supposed to be investigating his son¡¯s disappearance, not making out with other students."

 Chapter 42: Fishy as hell...

    <h4>Chapter 42: Fishy as hell...</h4>


    <strong>Kael</strong>


    I took a deep breath and looked up to my Master. "It was just a show for Headmistress Vale. We needed to blend in with the other students¡¯ behaviour."


    Master scoffed. "A show?" he tapped the screen. "Does this look like a show to you? Does this look like acting? You kissed that boy with so much passion that anyone watching would know exactly whates next."


    I clenched my jaw at the insinuation. "That scene was edited. It happened at the Summer camp. We were in a hot tub with dozens of other students in the background doing worse than kissing. I didn¡¯t corner a newly admitted student and start kissing him¡ªthis was to prove to the Headmistress, who was standing close to us, that we were under the influence of the drug."


    Master let out a sharp breath and rubbed his temple. "You reported intelligence from the lead we gave you several days ago and promised to investigate theboratory yesterday. Did you check it out? Give me something that will make me less angry with you."


    I sighed inwardly, feeling a deep sense of shame. How could I exin that I¡¯d slept until dawn¡ªsomething that never happened to me as a chronic insomniac? And worse, that having a stranger in my room should have made sleep impossible, butst night had somehow been the best rest of my life?


    "No, I couldn¡¯t go yesterday," I said finally. "But I¡¯ll check it out soon."


    Masterughed bitterly. "Give me one good reason not to pull you out of Ravenshore and shove someone else into this operation."


    "I fell asleep," I murmured.


    "What?" he scoffed. "You fell asleep? You¡¯re an insomniac."


    "I know," my voice dipped. "There was someone in my room¡ªthe boy in the video."


    "Wow!" Master chuckled dryly. "So, the same boy you kissed, spent the night in your bed and suddenly your trauma-induced insomnia vanishes? Are you hearing yourself?"


    I said nothing.


    "Was it the sex?" he asked..."Oh, gods! Don¡¯t tell me you..."


    "Of course not!" I shot back, trying not to re at him. "I don¡¯t know how it happened, but I just slept through the night."


    He exhaled through his nose. "Fine. We¡¯ll table that," he crossed his arms. "But you do understand the optics, boy? You¡¯re posing as an Alpha¡¯s son, you¡¯re representing his pack. This could damage his reputation. You¡¯re our inside man, you cannot afford mistakes."


    "I know," I nodded. "I¡¯m going to get theb checked out."


    "No, you can¡¯t do that again," Master shook his head. "Since a student just died, security would be tight for the next few days. It¡¯s too dangerous. Wait until things die down."


    "Headmistress Vale has requested warriors from the Alpha King," I added. "And I think she¡¯s the one behind this video. I confronted her about the death of the student earlier today when we went to get the coroner¡¯s report on the dead student."


    Master¡¯s expression grew more serious. "Making wild allegations without evidence is worthless. Up until now, we haven¡¯t been able to link anything concrete to this Headmistress Vale. Maybe she¡¯s clean. Our resources are so vast, it should have picked up something by now."


    "The timing was perfect," I insisted. "And in the past, staff members who speak against her always suffer mysterious consequences afterwards."


    Master nodded slowly. "Fine. Enough talk about her for now."


    He came towards me, touching the cheek where his p hadnded. "I¡¯m sorry for pping you," he murmured. "Alpha Winters is putting enormous pressure on all of us, and I understand this isn¡¯t easy.


    He paused, studying my face. "Disguising yourself as his son to gather information... It¡¯s not a simple assignment. However, you need to hurry up with whatever you¡¯re doing there. I want you to be fine. We don¡¯t need you attracting this sort of attention."


    I nodded. "I¡¯m trying my best, but nothing concrete is surfacing except random students dying or disappearing. But since I¡¯ve discovered theboratory, I¡¯m sure it would answer some questions."


    "Yeah," Master nodded. "About that, just like you said, we analysed the samples you sent, and it was indeed Lupine Euphoria."


    He shook his head in disgust. "I don¡¯t understand why the Academy is suddenly allowing students to engage in uncontrolled sexual activity like this. It¡¯s fishy as hell, especially as one of the effects of this drug is forgetfulness. Continuous usage and these students would suffer from significant memory loss."


    "My thoughts exactly. Although I have a theory, I need to find out more about it and give you feedback."


    He nodded and ced his forehead on mine for a few seconds. When he pulled apart, he sighed. "Be careful, boy. If Vale did release this video, it means she¡¯s onto you."


    My lips curved into a slight smirk. "She¡¯s always been suspicious of me."


    "How about the boy you kissed?" Master asked, suddenly stepping back. "Is it serious?"


    "No!" I frowned. "Goddess! No! It was just a show. I already told you."


    "He¡¯s spending time in your room..." Master said quietly. "And you keep getting worked up whenever I mention him."


    "That¡¯s because you¡¯re overreacting. I¡¯m not...I don¡¯t like him in the way you think I do."


    Master stared at me for a few seconds and then nodded. "I believe you, boy, but we¡¯re not against you having a personal rtionship. I don¡¯t care if you like boys¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t like boys."


    "Even if you did, it¡¯s not a problem, but right now, we cannot afford distractions. There¡¯s so much at stake, even your life. So, can you stop being in the spotlight and concentrate on finding Richard Winters?"


    I nodded. "I will."


    "Good," Master nodded. "I have a meeting with Alpha Winterster today. The Academy invited him for the video, but he would handle that part. Hurry back to school before they miss you."


    I bowed to him politely before walking to the door. As I walked out of the exit, towards the bushy path that would take me back to the Academy, someone brushed past me. It was one of the messengers¡ªfrom his scent, I could tell it was the one Master always sent to me.


    I felt him slip something into my coat pocket and whispered urgently into my ears.


    "Information about Eamon Riggs."

 Chapter 43: Past and present collide...

    <h4>Chapter 43: Past and present collide...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    The induction ceremony at Ravenshore Academy was the quickest I¡¯d ever witnessed.


    Itcked the grandeur I had imagined.


    Students from Ebonvale had arrived¡ªgraceful, regal, poised and hade in identical robes as us, with each of them wearing the same hairstyles. They looked pampered.


    We had assembled on a raised tform in the academy¡¯s central courtyard, which had been constructed specifically for the induction. We stood in perfect rows, our left hands ced solemnly on our chests while our right hands were raised toward the sky.


    The admission specialist had walked past each of us, pinning new name tags onto our robes. Each tag bore our name, our ss designation and our pack symbol. After that, we recited an oath of loyalty to our respective academies, disyed on a white screen in front of us, and that was it.


    Just like that, I became officially a first-year student at Ravenshore Academy.


    Parents sat in neat rows of folding chairs close to the stage, recording with their phones, taking pictures, and pping at intervals.


    The pride radiating from the parents¡¯ eyes was out of this world. Broad smiles, tears of joy ¡ª it was evident that every parent present here today was proud of their child.


    For a fleeting second, I found myself wondering about my parents.


    Would my father have been as enthusiastic as these parents if I¡¯d been able to attend a ceremony like this legitimately? Would he have taken pictures of me, made videos, shown even a fraction of the pride I saw on these strangers¡¯ faces?


    I knew the answer. And it stung more than I was prepared to admit.


    I wasn¡¯t even worried about what my mother¡¯s reaction would be if I were standing here openly in a gown that bore my real name.


    Eva would mirror whatever emotions my father disyed as she always did. If my father told her to smile, she would smile. If he told her to shun me, she would do so without blinking.


    And that was how I¡¯d grown up. On silence and rebuke, never praise or affection. Never hugs or warmth.


    When they finally allowed us to leave the stage and reunite with our parents, the entire courtyard erupted into a frenzy of celebration.


    I spotted Phil, my dorm mate, being dragged from one photo stand to another by his beaming mother while his father followed quietly behind with a satisfied smile.


    Each of the family¡¯s joys was infectious, and I saw myself longing for this kind of love.


    What would it be like to be the child my parents actually wanted?


    I didn¡¯t know what it meant to have a healthy rtionship with my parents. My father hated me¡ªthat much was clear from the years of his maltreatment.


    My mother lived in constant fear and worshipped him, that she barely seemed to remember I existed most of the time.


    We¡¯d never had family trips, game nights or even casual conversations over dinner. The only times all three of us were ever in the same room together were during mandatory pack ceremonies, which required our presence as the Alpha¡¯s family.


    Back at Crestborne, I¡¯d listened with envy as girls in my sses talked endlessly about their rtionships with their fathers and mothers. Even the Omega girls had colourful, warm stories to share about their family traditions and support.


    My childhood memories were filled with endless nannies, silence, and asional forcedmunication in the hallways between my mother and me.


    I¡¯d grown up not relying on anyone, building walls around my heart to protect myself from the constant disappointment. Until I met ter, who had shown me what true love could feel like.


    ter came from a loving home, and I remembered beingpletely overwhelmed the first time I¡¯d visited his pack after we discovered we were mates and epted our bonds.


    The noise at the dinner table had been shocking to me¡ªeven though ter was the only child present, there were always aunts, uncles, and cousins gathered around, everyone asking intrusive questions and sharing stories punctuated withughter.


    I¡¯d felt so ufortable that day, not knowing how to navigate the warmth and casual affection that flowed so naturally between family members. ter had opened my heart to the possibility of love, shown me that rtionships could be built on trust and genuine care rather than fear and obligation.


    Shaking off the painful memories, I turned away from the groups of celebrating families and began scanning the open field for something more interesting to focus on. Instead, my eyes met Peter, the Alpha Prime¡¯s intense gaze.


    He was sitting in an easy chair positioned slightly apart from the main celebration area, legs crossed, chin resting on one hand, staring straight at me. Marcus wasn¡¯t with him, which was strange, but it was the cold look in his eyes that made me want to shrink inside myself.


    Something was chilling about it.


    Immediately, I averted my gaze and turned to walk in the opposite direction. But as I spun around, I bumped straight into a chest.


    "Oh, sorry¡ª" I started, but the words stuck in my throat when I looked up into Marcus Webb¡¯s eyes.


    My stomach dropped with dread as I swallowed hard, quickly scanning the crowd for Rhett. He¡¯d gone to get drinks several minutes ago, where was he?


    I took an instinctive step backwards, eyeing Marcus warily and preparing to run if necessary.


    He immediately raised both hands in a gesture of surrender.


    "I won¡¯t hurt you, I swear," he said quickly. "I just wanted to..." he rubbed the back of his neck; his voice was quieter than I¡¯d ever heard it. "I wanted to apologise for everything. For my behaviour from the first day up until now. I was out of line. I know that."


    I blinked, not sure of what to say.


    "I hope we can start over on a clean te. I¡¯m not a bad person, Eamon. I promise you. I¡¯m really not."


    I nodded again, still not trusting my voice.


    He sighed and reached into his pocket.


    "I got you something," he added, producing a slim golden bracelet with small, runic symbols etched into the band.


    "This is amunication band," he exined. "It¡¯s not much, but whenever you¡¯re in trouble or need help, it reads your emotions or distress and sends an automatic signal to the academy security system."


    He continued earnestly. "This will be announced to all studentster, but there have been confirmed sightings of Snow Rogues in the area. I hope you¡¯ll stay safe and follow all security instructions."


    I stared at Marcus, still too stunned to speak, wondering if this was some prank.


    Why was he suddenly being kind to me? Gone were the predatory looks, the sexualments, the intimidating behaviour that had terrified me before. He seemed genuinely concerned for my welfare.


    I looked down at themunication band, then back at his face.


    "You¡¯re... giving this to me?"


    "I¡¯d like to mentor you, this is just me showing, if you let me, I won¡¯t take the opportunity for granted," he said.


    Tentatively, I reached out and took the device. "Thank you," I managed to stutter.


    He nodded and smiled at me, slipping both hands into his pockets. "I noticed you were standing alone, and on a day like this, you¡¯re not supposed to. Want toe eat with my family?"


    "I-I¡¯m with Rhett," I stammered. "He just went to get us a drink."


    His smile softened. "It¡¯s just food, Eamon. Rhett can find you when he returns, don¡¯t worry."


    I was about to politely refuse when my stomach chose that moment to growl loudly with hunger.


    I touched my belly, turning red with embarrassment at the subtle reminder that I¡¯d barely eaten anything today aside from breakfast.


    I scanned the open field onest time, hoping to spot Rhett¡¯s red hair in the crowd. When I didn¡¯t see him anywhere, I made a decision.


    "Okay," I said quietly. "Just until Rhett gets back."


    I followed Marcus as we weaved through the crowd of celebrating families until he led me toward arge white canopy that had been set up near the edge of the courtyard.


    Underneath the canopy, I could hear the murmurs ofughter and the gentle hum of music. There was also a long banquet-style table filled with several well-dressed people already seated and engaged in animated conversation.


    At a separate buffet table, a woman was arrangingrge tters of food with a huge smile on her face. As soon as we got to the canopy, the woman looked up and smiled warmly at Marcus.


    " Honey, where did you run off to? I was about to call you. It¡¯s time to eat."


    Marcus returned her smile. "I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I went to get Eamon. I wanted everyone to meet him."


    He reached for my hand where I was tucked behind him¡ªI tensed but didn¡¯t pull away¡ªand gently brought me to his side.


    "Everyone," he said, loud enough for those seated to hear, "this is Eamon, the first-year student who will be under my personal mentorship this year."


    He leaned close to my ear and whispered. "Say hello. This is my family."


    I lifted my head, attempting what I hoped resembled a friendly smile...


    The moment my eyes focused on the faces around the table, my entire world stopped.


    Sitting directly across from where I stood with legs casually crossed was...


    Darian ckmoor.

 Chapter 44: Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 44: Exposed</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I felt all the blood drain from my face as Darian¡¯s gaze met mine.


    My knees went weak, and for a terrifying moment, I thought I might faint. I gripped Marcus¡¯s sleeve instinctively. Themunication band Marcus had given me started beeping as panic flooded my system.


    "Eamon!" Marcus shook my shoulders gently, forcing me to tear my gaze away from Darian, who had gone back to pressing his phone. "Are you alright? You look terrified."


    I opened my mouth slightly, but no sound came.


    "Whoa there," Marcus said gently, his gaze darting from me to Darian. He smoothly removed the wristband from my trembling hand and pressed a few buttons before slipping the band back on my wrist.


    "Hey," he called out to me again. "It¡¯s okay. He¡¯s not the fucking Moon Goddess, he¡¯s my cousin."


    "What?" I turned to him, frantically.


    He gave me another reassuring smile as he chuckled softly. "My cousin," he nudged with his face at Darian, who was busy with his phone now. "A lot of people have different reactions when they discover that the Alpha King¡¯s son is my cousin. I probably should have warned you."


    I turned to stare at him fully this time. My eyes were still wide with terror, and now it was joined with disbelief. "He-He¡¯s your cousin?" I stuttered; my voice was barely audible.


    Marcus nodded with amusement dancing in his eyes. "Want an autograph or something?" he teased.


    "No, no," I said quickly, my mind racing desperately for an escape. "It¡¯s just that...can I use the bathroom for a minute? I¡¯ll be right back."


    Before Marcus could respond or protest, I turned and ran from the tent as fast as my legs could carry me. I could feel the curious eyes of Marcus¡¯s entire family following my retreat, and heard his mother¡¯s voice drifting after me.


    "Marcus, we¡¯re not waiting for anyone who isn¡¯t here. The food is getting cold."


    I ran across the courtyard, weaving between clusters of celebrating families until I reached the nearest bathroom facility. I burst through the door of the boys¡¯ restroom and locked myself in the farthest stall, my breathinging in panicked gasps.


    I pressed my back against the stall door, trying to process what had just happened. I forced myself to rey Darian¡¯s reaction when our eyes had met.


    Our gazes had locked for a heartbeat, maybe two and nothing-no spark of recognition. No anger, no suspicion on his part. He¡¯d given me the same dismissive once-over he¡¯d always used on people he considered beneath him, then had returned his attention to his phone.


    That had always been his way¡ªtreating me like a background object. Even now, in a crowd, I was just another face.


    I should have felt relieved, but instead, my stomach was twisting with dread.


    Why on earth was he here? Marcus wasn¡¯t being inducted¡ªhe was already a student. Was this some family reunion? A coincidence? Or something more?


    I wished desperately that I had a phone to call ter, Rhett or anyone who might help me figure out what to do. I needed to return to the dorm without being seen, but we were told that no one was allowed to go back there until after the celebration.


    Maybe he really didn¡¯t recognise me, I thought desperately. I¡¯ve changed so much¡ªthe short hair, the boy¡¯s clothes, the way I carry myself. And he never really looked at me that closely when we were engaged. I was just another arranged marriage to him and a sex symbol.


    But even as I tried to convince myself, fear gnawed at my stomach. Darian may not have noticed me initially, but if I was forced to spend more time around him¡ªif Marcus insisted on including me in family activities¡ªhe might recognise me.


    I decided I couldn¡¯t risk it. I need to leave now.


    A soft creak jolted me. I heard the bathroom door open and frozepletely. Light footsteps echoed off the tile walls, followed by the sound of water running at the sink.


    Swallowing hard, I reached for the stall lock. Maybe it was just someone washing their hands. Maybe¡ª


    Carefully, I opened the stall door just a crack to see who had entered. The main area appeared empty, but one of the sinks was indeed running.


    Perplexed and growing more nervous by the second, I pushed the door wider and stepped out cautiously.


    "So, you were hiding."


    The voice came from directly behind me, making me gasp in shock and stumble backwards. My feet tangled together, and I fell hard to the cold tile floor, scrambling backwards in terror.


    Peter was leaning casually against another stall door; his eyes were cold, despite a slight smile ying at his lips.


    "Hi, Alpha Prime," I stuttered, my voice shaking. "I didn¡¯t know you were here..."


    He smiled and stretched his hand towards me without saying a word. I took it tentatively, and then he helped me to my feet. I turned to thank him, when I saw he was giving me that same look that had creeped me out at the courtyard.


    He began moving toward me with deliberate slowness, and I kept moving backwards across the floor until I was pressed against the base of the sink counter with nowhere else to go.


    He leaned down until he was at my eye level, then lowered his voice to a whisper that sent chills down my spine.


    "So, you¡¯re a Shadewolf?"


    For a moment, I felt a flicker of relief. If he thought I was just a Shadewolf rather than a girl, maybe my gender was still safe. But I refused to answer him, I just stared back with wide, frightened eyes.


    He chuckled at my silence, leaned back slightly, slipping both hands into his pockets in a gesture that was somehow more threatening than if he¡¯d kept them visible.


    "I¡¯m going to ask you some questions," he said conversationally, "and you¡¯re going to answer me as honestly as possible."


    He tilted his head, studying my face with interest. "Who are you really? I know Alpha Riggs wasn¡¯t joking when he said you weren¡¯t his son, even his bastard. You¡¯re not an Alpha¡¯s son, are you?"


    I didn¡¯t say anything.


    He scoffed and continued. "Alpha sons aren¡¯t born as Shadewolves. Theye with Alpha Wolves. Hell, boys aren¡¯t typically born as Shadewolves either, which means..."


    I tensed, realising with growing horror where his line of reasoning was leading.


    Just as I was certain my secret was about to be fully exposed, the bathroom door flung open with enough force to bang against the wall.


    Darian stood in the doorway. He looked up from his phone as his gaze darted between me and Peter.

 Chapter 45: Dangerous misunderstandings...

    <h4>Chapter 45: Dangerous misunderstandings...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    As soon as I saw Darian filling the bathroom doorway, I immediately averted my gaze, looking away from him as if my life depended on it.


    Had he figured me out? Was that why he was here?


    Peter immediately straightened up and leaned away from me, turning toward Darian with a bright smile spreading across his face. He bowed slightly.


    "Your highness, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you in person, Prince Darian."


    Darian didn¡¯t even acknowledge his gesture. His gaze instead flitted between the two of us, taking in the scene. His dark eyes lingered on my trembling form before settling on Peter.


    "What are you doing?" Darian asked, staring at Peter pointedly.


    "Nothing of concern, Prince," Peter replied smoothly. "I was just confirming something with Eamon. Nothing serious."


    Darian didn¡¯t respond immediately. His eyes flitted to me again, before he jerked his chin. "Get lost."


    Peter nodded with that same artificial smile and hastened toward the door. "Of course, Your Highness. My apologies for the intrusion."


    He gave me one final nce and hurried out, closing the door behind him. I made to follow, panic already inching up my throat, anything to get me away from Darian, but his voice stopped me.


    "Not you,"


    I stopped in my tracks, my entire body going rigid with fear. I didn¡¯t dare look at him. I remained by the sink, head still bowed.


    He moved to the sink area, towards the farthest side and began washing his hands. The sound of running water filled the tense silence between us, also providing a perfect cover for my thudding heart. When he finished, he moved to the hand dryer.


    After that, I heard himing towards me, and I pressed myself firmly against the edge of the sink counter, keeping my gaze fixed on the tile.


    When he reached me, he chuckled; the sound sent shivers down my spine. "Marcus said you were shy. I didn¡¯t believe him."


    No response from me.


    I was hoping the scent of the hand wash would mask my own. Darian, more than anyone, knew my scent.


    Suddenly, he extended his hand toward me. I looked up to him for the briefest of seconds¡ªlong enough to see his expectant expression-he still didn¡¯t recognise me.


    I brushed my hands against his fingertips, clutching them daintily.


    "I¡¯m Darian ckmoor. But you already know that, right?"


    I nodded and whispered, "Eamon."


    He chuckled again. "Of course. Marcus won¡¯t shut up about you. You¡¯ve somehow be the darling of this year¡¯s batch. I don¡¯t get it, but...here we are."


    He let go of my hand and stepped back a little, assessing me with casual interest.


    "Have you epted his offer to be your mentor yet?"


    Before I could answer, he continued speaking.


    "You should, you know. You¡¯d have significant advantages with Marcus as your guide through the academy. He has influence, connections, and resources." His smile grew wider. "Plus, he really likes you. There¡¯s no future with that Winters boy, and Rhett is half-dead."


    "What?" I raised my head in shock, wondering how Kael and Rhett¡¯s names entered the conversation.


    "Don¡¯t make this more difficult than it needs to be," he continued, ignoring my confusion as he sighed and moved back toward the sink, leaning against the counter casually.


    "Marcus is going through...something," he said. "We all know he¡¯s confused about what he wantstely. One minute he¡¯s got a new girl on his arm, next thing he wants you. This might be a phase he¡¯s going through, and apparently, he¡¯s into boys now, and he¡¯s fixated on you specifically."


    I found myself feeling bolder now that there was more distance between us. "But I don¡¯t like boys," I said quietly.


    Darian gave me an amused look. "I saw the video of you kissing, Kael Winters. You don¡¯t have to lie..."


    "But..."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter," he cut me short with a dismissive roll of his eyes. "When Marcus wants something, he goes after it until he gets it. He specifically asked me toe here today and convince you to ept his mentorship offer. He¡¯s genuinely worried you might reject him because of the Winter¡¯s boy."


    "I think there¡¯s been a mistake about me and Kael. We¡¯re not like that."


    "I don¡¯t want to know," he said roughly,ing towards me again. This time, he reached into his jacket pocket to withdraw a small velvet bag and held it toward me.


    "There¡¯s money in here," he exined matter-of-factly. "And a gift. Marcus wanted me to give you these as a gesture of his serious intentions. He hopes you¡¯ll give him a real chance."


    I stared at the velvet pouch in stunned silence and refused to reach for it.


    "Take it," Darian said impatiently. "Don¡¯t make this a big deal."


    Without waiting for me to make up my mind, he pressed the bag into my reluctant hands. Our fingertips grazed for a moment, and I swear, I saw him staring at me with confusion. I quickly yanked my hand back, turning away.


    "I¡¯m tired of listening to his constant whining about you. Just say yes and put us all out of our misery."


    He straightened his jacket and started walking toward the bathroom door, then pausing to add over his shoulder. "He¡¯s a good man, despite his recent...experimentation. You would lose much more if you don¡¯t get him to your corner. It was nice talking to you, Eamon."


    He muttered and opened the door.


    The moment the door closed behind him, I slid down the wall to sit on the cold tile floor, finally releasing the breath I¡¯d been holding throughout the conversation.


    What the hell just happened?


    He hadn¡¯t recognised me.


    ter could, but Darian didn¡¯t even look twice, except that brief moment when our hands touched.


    In any case, my new identity was still holding strong, but it felt like walking on a tightrope over a pit of knives.


    The irony of the situation was overwhelming. My former fianc¨¦¡ªwell, still my fianc¨¦, nheless, the man I¡¯d fled to escape marrying had just tried to convince me to enter into a rtionship with his cousin.


    Seeing him again...still made me anxious. Not because of what he said, but because of how easily he acted like I was nothing. Like I was just another student, another tool in his cousin¡¯s obsession.


    He didn¡¯t recognise my eyes, the tilt of my jaw, not even my voice, which kept slipping from what I hoped sounded masculine to the feminine version. The fact that Darain thought I was a boy¡ªand Marcus was interested in boys for now¡ªadded ayer of confusion I had no idea how to go about.


    Was Marcus genuinely attracted to my male person, or was there something else going on?


    More concerning now was Peter¡¯s interrupted investigation. Did he find out I was a girl? I knew he wouldn¡¯t give up easily, and now I had to worry about him watching me even more closely.


    I opened the pouch. A neat roll of cash was in it, with a charm bracelet that looked like pure diamond.


    These were girly gifts.


    Sighing, I shoved them back inside the pouch, wondering how my life had be moreplicated since I ran away from Crestborne.


    I should have just stayed back and married Darian.

 Chapter 46: Hidden in plain sight.

    <h4>Chapter 46: Hidden in in sight.</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    When I came out of the bathroom, I found Marcus waiting just outside the door.


    As soon as he saw me, his face lit up with a warm, genuine smile that made my stomach twist with fright.


    "Are you alright?" he asked softly, tilting his head.


    I nodded wordlessly. With Darian failing to recognise me, I had no excuse now not to return to the family celebration. Since my greatest fear hadn¡¯t materialised, I supposed I could manage to sit through a meal.


    I followed Marcus back to the canopy, surprised to discover that no one at therge table had begun eating yet. All the adults and children were sitting patiently. They¡¯d been waiting for me.


    As I took my seat next to Marcus, I felt heat rise in my cheeks. "I¡¯m so sorry for keeping everyone waiting," I apologised quietly.


    The woman from earlier looked up at me with kind eyes and smiled warmly. "I¡¯m Marcus¡¯s mom, you can call me Luna Alice. Marcus nearly threw a tantrum when we said we¡¯d start without you."


    Marcus cleared his throat, obviously embarrassed. "Mom..."


    "Alright, alright," she waved her hand. "Everyone, let¡¯s eat!"


    tes were passed around as conversations flowed around the table. I ate quietly, overwhelmed, but gave asional nods to stray questions or joined in theughter when something funny was said.


    Marcus, on the other hand, was attentive. asionally, he would lean down to ask me if I was alright and encourage me to eat more when he noticed I was only picking at my food.


    Despite my anxiety and my initial reservations about Marcus, I found myself rxing slightly in the warm family time.


    Everyone seemed to have a good family except me.


    After the main meal, the table was cleared, and dessert was served. It was evening, and most of the other families were clearing their eating tent and all. Luna Alice, Marcus¡¯s mother, turned toward Darian, who was busy picking at his teeth while scrolling through his phone.


    "How are you holding up, sweetheart?" she asked.


    Darian didn¡¯t look up. "Holding up what?"


    His aunt, Luna Alice, was a sister of Luna Helene, Darian¡¯s mother.


    She smiled sympathetically. "Your bride-to-be, Alpha Greye¡¯s daughter. The joining ceremony was supposed to be this week. The entire nation was looking forward to having a royal wedding. Still no word about her?"


    I choked on my drink, realising with growing horror that they were discussing my disappearance. Marcus instantly handed me water and thumped gently on my back while I tried to recover.


    Darian sighed heavily and set down his phone, picking up his ss of wine instead. "I never really liked the girl to begin with. Charis, her name was Charis. However, my father was insistent. He wanted her specifically for her uniqueness. He said with her Shadewolf abilities..."


    The entire table gasped at the revtion.


    A middle-aged man who looked very much like Marcus and had purposely ignored me the entire time, gaped at him. "Did you say...Shadewolf?"


    Darian stared at the strangely, surprised by their reaction. "Yes, of course. Her father told us she was one. He even proved it to us, and I¡¯ve seen the marking on her body myself."


    "Oh goddess!" several family members eximed simultaneously while Darian looked around.


    "What guys? What¡¯s so special about that?"


    "Special?" Marcus scoffed, thumping Darian on the shoulder. "You¡¯re so incredibly lucky, dude!"


    "Lucky? How?" Darian asked.


    "Shadewolves are the rarest forms of wolf in our world today, Darian," the man who looked like Marcus exined. "With a Shadewolf mate, you never know what incredible abilities might manifestter. It¡¯s like being given a gift box with no specific day for unwrapping. Does this one have a wolf yet?"


    "She does," Darian nodded. "Though, it¡¯s redundant. Doesn¡¯tmunicate or speak with her and cannot shift into it either."


    "They¡¯rete bloomers, but it wille eventually. Some Shadewolves may even turn out to be Lycans or hybrids. They can also possess elemental powers, enhanced healing, and even precognitive abilities. They¡¯re unpredictable but powerful," Marcus chirped in.


    "And they¡¯re rare. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve had a Shadewolf since forever. Imagine an Alpha mating with one¡ªyou¡¯d essentially be giving birth to demigods," Luna Alice said with delight. "Your mom didn¡¯t mention this to me, though."


    "Maybe she forgot," Darian said thoughtfully. "But, seriously, everything you just said now, is it true?"


    The man who looked like Marcus nodded.


    Darian scoffed and leaned back in his chair. "That would exin why my father was so angry about her disappearance. I mean, he deployed our Special Forces Warriors across multiple packs to search for her. They¡¯re still searching as we speak."


    "She couldn¡¯t have gotten far," Luna Alice said solemnly. "They¡¯ll find her, don¡¯t worry. But what are the spections?"


    "They think it¡¯s kidnapping, but every day, my mom insists she ran away."


    The dessert fork in my hand ttered to the ground, and everyone turned to me.


    "Are you alright, dear?" Luna Alice asked, giving me a warm smile.


    "Y-Yeah!" I nodded. "Sorry."


    "I miss her sometimes," Darian sighed wistfully, drawing the attention back to him. "She was the perfect little fianc¨¦e and would have made a perfect wife, too. She was a bit uptight and stubborn, but perfect in every other way."


    "Didn¡¯t you just say you didn¡¯t like her?" Marcus asked with an amused smile.


    "I liked messing with her," Darian admitted with a mischievous grin, replicating the one on Marcus¡¯s face. An indication that messing with people was a sport for them. "She had the perfect body, but she wouldn¡¯t allow me to..."


    Luna Alice cleared her throat meaningfully, nodding toward the children ying in the corner, and Darian rolled his eyes.


    "You didn¡¯t sleep with her?" Luna Alice whispered with disbelief.


    Darian sighed and nodded. "She wouldn¡¯t let me. Thest time I tried, she wrestled me to the ground and bit me."


    He rolled the sleeves of his left hand to show them a fading scar on his wrist.


    "Wasn¡¯t she mated before?" Luna Alice leaned back, reaching for a chocte and popping it into her mouth.

 Chapter 47: A seat at the table of secrets...

    <h4>Chapter 47: A seat at the table of secrets...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    While I was struggling with the topic of who Darian was sleeping with and who he wasn¡¯t...


    I noticed the curious look on Luna Alice¡¯s face; she was enjoying the conversation.


    "Yes," Darian nodded. "To that Northern bastard. I hate the Norths so much. He took her virginity. I was looking forward to that."


    I swallowed hard, reaching for Marcus¡¯s cup of water, my heart was thumping loudly. I was literally here, and everyone was discussing me. What else did they know?


    "Careful, Darian," Marcus hummed, shooting me an amusing look. "His brother is here."


    Darian¡¯s gaze flickered to me. "You¡¯re lucky, you¡¯re nothing like your father and your brother. Cold, proud pricks..."


    "Darian," Luna Alice protested. "Language."


    "The first thing I would do once I be king is to take away the stupid autonomy that makes them rule differently from us. It annoys me so much that they do as they want."


    Marcus leaned down to me again, murmuring. "He¡¯s drunk... don¡¯t worry."


    I gave him a forced smile, forking up a huge piece of cake into my mouth.


    "Poor Luna Eva!" Luna Alice sighed, shaking her head. "She used to be a belle in her days, now Ss has made her a shadow of herself."


    "Yeah," Darian nodded, his eyes zing over with excitement. "When we arrived at their pack two weeks ago, and she couldn¡¯t produce Charis, Alpha Ss went into a fiery rage. Beat his wife right in front of all of us, then had her thrown into the pack cells. It was quite shocking, even for me."


    "A man who beats his woman is a coward," Luna Alice scoffed. "Ss has always been a prick, right from his Ravenshore days. He would abuse girls emotionally, but didn¡¯t know he was now beating them. Though..." her gaze flitted to the man who looked like Marcus before she murmured. "He knows his way around a woman¡¯s body. Slept with nearly all the girls at Ebonvale during our time. We thought he¡¯d end up with Beth, but he went with his mate bond and chose Eva."


    I kept my head bowed, listening to every word with growing amazement and horror. First, I was grateful that everyone thought I was kidnapped. That would slow down the search and make them less likely to look at ces like Ravenshore.


    Second, I had no idea my wolf was so valuable.


    <i>No wonder Father was so desperate to control me,</i> I thought. <i>I wasn¡¯t just a political pawn</i>¡ªI was a gic goldmine.


    Also, the revtion about my mother being imprisoned made me feel numb. Poor Eva was suffering for her daughter¡¯s sake, just as I had feared, but I didn¡¯t care as much. I had no emotional attachment to her.


    Thank the goddess, I left. I would have turned into a breeding prize for the Alpha King¡¯s family.


    When I looked up, I saw Darian watching me. He looked away immediately.


    Suddenly, a young boy who had been engrossed with his phone a while ago, looked up..


    "Guys, want to hear something absolutely crazy?"


    "Spill, Matt," Luna Alice encouraged.


    "I¡¯ve been researching Shadewolves online," Matt said, his voice filled with wonder. "They can mindlink and connect with anyone, regardless of pack affiliation. And they have this incredible sensor ability that warns them when danger is approaching."


    <sub>fr.e ewe.bno.vel </sub>


    My breath caught.


    I could do all that?


    "In ancient times, Shadewolves were specifically chosen to be pack rulers because of their unique gifts," Matt continued. "But here¡¯s the really wild part¡ªthey¡¯re supposedly soul-bound to multiple mates simultaneously."


    "Ah, the multiple mate theory," Marcus chuckled. "Tell me more."


    The Moon Goddess, however, allows only one fated mate bond to be fully activated," Matt continued. "But sometimes, a Shadewolf can choose to be marked by all of her potential mates. They may be two, three, four or even five without consequences."


    "Sick!" Darian¡¯s eyes glittered.


    "However!" Matt raised his hand "Choosing the wrongbination could destroy both her and our entire world."


    "That is the fate of our world rests on the sexual needs of a woman," the man who looked like Marcus huffed.


    "Yeah," Matt nodded. "She either chooses one partner or chooses all of her partners, but the correctbination."


    I listened to all of this with growing shock and confusion. I didn¡¯t think I was important. I thought being special meant I was a defect, but all of these?


    Multiple mates? Soul-bonds? The power to destroy worlds? The information was overwhelming and terrifying.


    Luna Alice sighed deeply and shook her head. "I really do hope they find that poor girl soon. Being on the run with such abilities, and for Eva¡¯s sake. She lost it when her son died 14 years ago."


    I held my breath as the memory of my twin brother surfaced.


    Luna Alice¡¯s face suddenly brightened. "Alright. Enough talk about Darian¡¯s miseries. Who¡¯s up for card games?"


    As the family began organising entertainment for the rest of the afternoon, I sat in stunned silence, trying to hold back my smile.


    I wasn¡¯t just a runaway Alpha¡¯s daughter hiding at an academy; I was a mythical creature with world-altering potential. I could destroy everything in one minute.


    I felt so powerful.


    My gaze strayed to Darian, who was looking at me again, and I held his gaze this time, until he turned away.


    To think I was sitting at a table with the very person who was invested in making me his baby bank,pletely unaware of my true identity.


    The irony would have been amusing if it weren¡¯t so absolutely terrifying.


    "Hey, Eamon!" Darian called out to me suddenly, bringing an end to my 10 minutes of power. "Have you ever been to the pce?"


    I knew at this point that he was getting bothered by the possibility that he might have seen me somewhere. His brain had finally convinced him that I looked familiar.


    "No!" I shook my head, slowly lowering it. "I¡¯ve never been outside of Duskveil pack. This is the first time I¡¯m leaving home."


    "Are you sure?" he asked again. "I could have sworn I¡¯ve seen you in the pce before. Anyways," Darian rose to his feet. "I have to run now, and Marcus, you should bring Eamon when next youe to the Pce."

 Chapter 48: A confession in the dark...

    <h4>Chapter 48: A confession in the dark...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    The rest of the evening passed in a blur of warmth and unexpected joy.


    Despite all my fears and anxieties, I found myself having a genuinely wonderful time with Marcus¡¯s family.


    Even though many conversations were awkward, they had an easy, natural rtionship that drew me in without overwhelming me with attention. I loved how they paid just enough notice to make me feel included without putting me under scrutiny that might expose my secrets.


    I still didn¡¯t understand why Marcus and his extended family hade to the academy for the induction ceremony in the first ce¡ªMarcus wasn¡¯t being inducted, and it seemed too mboyant for it just to be a family visit.


    However, I was thankful for having them here; they had given me invaluable information about myself and my mother¡¯s current situation.


    Now, the field was quiet, and they were packing up with the help of some sentinels. I approached Luna Alice, who was talking animatedly with the man who had a striking resemnce to Marcus.


    "Luna Alice," I said quietly, shing her a smile. "Thank you so much for including me today. The food was incredible, I had a wonderful time, and you have a beautiful family."


    Luna Alice beamed at me with warmth. "You¡¯re wee anytime, sweetheart. Marcus has told us so much about you¡ªit¡¯s clear you mean a great deal to him. By the way, this is my mate and Marcus¡¯s dad. Jason, say Hi..." she nudged the man.


    Alpha Jason gave me a nk stare as he nodded in my direction. "Don¡¯t encourage him, this is just a phase, and it will pass."


    "Jason!" Luna Alice hissed. "You can¡¯t say that to him," she red at her husband before turning to me hastily. "Take care of yourself, Eamon. And remember, if you ever need anything, our family considers you one of our own now."


    The kindness in her voice made my chest tight with emotion. I nodded gratefully and said my goodbyes to the rest of the family.


    "Come on," Marcus said with a smile. "I¡¯ll walk you back to your dorm."


    We walked through the academy grounds infortable silence, the evening air was cool against my skin. The campus was quieter now, with most students having returned to their rooms after the day¡¯s celebrations. We still had thirty minutes before the curfew, too, so I wasn¡¯t worried about being penalised.


    Marcus and I walked through a pathway illuminated with string lights, creating a romantic atmosphere that made me aware of being alone with him.


    When we reached the area where ter¡¯s residential quarters were located, Marcus stopped walking and turned to face me. The expression on his face had grown more serious.


    "Can I ask you something?" he said quietly.


    I nodded, eyeing him warily.


    "Do you have any...rtionship with Kael?" he asked. "I mean, beyond him being your First-Year Coordinator?"


    My breath caught, but I said nothing. I didn¡¯t know how to answer the question without revealing too much about my current living situation, especially with Kael.


    "It¡¯s just that the kiss video looked so real, and I was wondering if... You know, there¡¯s more. I wouldn¡¯t want toe between an already existing rtionship," he added.


    Or you want to know, so you can keep tormenting me. I said in my head.


    "I know the kiss video is so misleading, but honestly, I have no recollection of that night. I didn¡¯t know I and Kael..."


    Marcus let out a short, strainedugh and lifted both hands, palms out. "Sorry¡ªthat¡¯s so silly of me to make such inquiries about your life. It¡¯s none of my business, honestly." He gave me a lopsided grin, but it didn¡¯t reach my eyes.


    He started to reach for my hand, but I instinctively flinched away from the contact. He immediately stepped back, running a hand through his already tousled hair.


    "Look, Eamon," he began, "I know I¡¯m probably thest person you want to hear this from, especially as we didn¡¯t start on the right foot, but I just... I need to say it."


    I took another step backwards, for safety.


    "I understand that you¡¯re afraid of me," he said with a heavy sigh. "I don¡¯t me you. The way I acted when we first met¡ªI wish I could take back those moments. I was...I don¡¯t know. Overwhelmed. Confused maybe. I didn¡¯t know how to control the overwhelming emotions I felt for you."


    My eyes narrowed with suspicion. What did he feel?


    His voice dropped to barely above a whisper, taking on a broken quality that made my heart ache despite myself.


    "Eamon, I like you. So much, I swear. I¡¯m not just saying this to please you or sway you; I know it¡¯s too early to say things like this, but I mean it with all sincerity. I¡¯m attracted to you in a way I¡¯ve never experienced with anyone before."


    I blinked rapidly. This wasn¡¯t the Student President who had cornered me in the stairwells or his room a week ago. The confession felt genuine.


    "There¡¯s something about you. I don¡¯t know what it is, but I¡¯m drawn to it and you. I hope we can at least have a friendship," he continued, his hands sped tightly behind his back as if to prevent himself from reaching for me again. "And maybe...maybe something moreter."


    I blinked again, still speechless.


    Heughed lightly, trying to soften the awkwardness. "I won¡¯t rush you, I promise. Or be creepy. I¡¯ll try my best always to protect you and respect your boundaries. Just..." he looked away for a moment before meeting my gaze again.


    "Nothing would make me happier than for you to ept my mentorship."


    That caught my attention. Darian had mentioned something like this earlier.


    "Do I even have a choice regarding that?"


    His face lit up with a smile. "Yes. If you would like me to serve as your mentor, you must formally ept my offer. No one can force that rtionship on you¡ªnot me, not the administration, not anyone. Until you do, it¡¯s just a nomination."


    "Wow! I didn¡¯t know that."


    I¡¯d assumed that his public announcement about mentoring me had made the arrangement mandatory, but apparently, there were still protocols to follow.


    "Other seniors or even second years might approach you too..." he trailed off and then exhaled deeply. When he turned back to me, he had a vulnerable expression on his face.


    "Can I hug you?" It came out as almost a whisper.


    In response, I stepped back immediately, wrapping my arms around myself.


    After a moment, he nodded, though I could see the pained expression on his face.


    "Fair enough," he said softly. "I guess I¡¯ll see you tomorrow then. Sleep well, Eamon."


    He turned and began walking back towards the main campus, his shoulders slightly hunched. I watched him go, feeling a confusing mix of guilt, sympathy and relief.


    Just as Marcus¡¯s figure disappeared into the shadows between buildings, a familiar figure stepped forward from the shadows near the base of the dorm building.


    It was Rhett.

 Chapter 49: Unexpected confessions...

    <h4>Chapter 49: Unexpected confessions...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    Rhett stepped into the pool of light cast by the nearestmp.


    His hazel eyes were intense as they stared at me. His hair was dishevelled and he had a bottle of beer in his hands.


    "Rhett," I sucked in my breath. "You just disappeared on me today. Where did you go?"


    "I should be asking you," he said with a slur. "I was only gone for five minutes, and the next minute, I saw you wining and dining with Marcus and his family. Do you love him now?"


    "Of course not," I threw back. "I had no choice, and I didn¡¯t want to cause a scene. How long have you been here?"


    "Long enough," he paused and took a swig from his bottle. "Long enough to hear him confess his feelings and ask you to hold him."


    He stepped closer, taking another swig from his bottle. He reeked of alcohol and sweat. "So, you and Marcus are a thing now?"


    "What? No," I said quickly. "It wasn¡¯t like that. He was just..."


    Confessing," he said tly.


    I nodded, feeling exhausted. "Yes. But I didn¡¯t say anything back. I didn¡¯t ept his confessions."


    "But you wanted to? I saw you looking at him soulfully. You want to be with Marcus. Just because he introduced you to his family."


    "Rhett, you¡¯re drunk," I said quietly and tried to take the bottle away from him, but he moved back, swaying slightly. "And No. It¡¯s not like I can tell him not to like me. I had nothing to do with that."


    "Are you going to ept him as your mentor? He¡¯s a prick, Eamon. He sounds sane and good now. His family looks perfect, but you have no idea what he¡¯s capable of doing. He delights in conquering people."


    "I didn¡¯t say I would ept him," I sighed with exhaustion, watching as he took another swig from the bottle again. "I think that¡¯s enough drinking, Rhett. You¡¯ve had enough for the day."


    I tried to take the bottle again, and he swatted my arms away and drank the entire contents, belching and licking his lips as he swallowed thest drop. He gave me a wry grin as he came towards me and cupped my face.


    "I was jealous, you know. I¡¯m fine with you being with Kael; he¡¯s not the best, but Marcus? That¡¯s like removing every standard you have."


    "I am not into boys, Rhett," I chuckled, patting his shoulders warmly. "I like you, I like Kael, but only as a boy should do this fellow boy. That¡¯s all. I have no romantic interest in either of you."


    "How about Marcus?" he asked.


    "No."


    "I wanted toe get you several times...But I saw you smile when you were with him."


    "Rhett..." I rolled my eyes.


    "Maybe you do belong with him. Maybe Marcus can give you the safety and protection I couldn¡¯t."


    "That¡¯s not what this is about," I said quietly.


    "Isn¡¯t it?" Rhett challenged. "You¡¯re vulnerable, alone, and scared. Marcus has power and influence, and I think he likes you, too. From a practical standpoint, epting his offer makes perfect sense."


    "That¡¯s enough, Rhett. Don¡¯t make me hit you."


    I grabbed his arm, swinging it over my shoulder, and ced my other arm around his waist. Together, we started for Kael¡¯s room.


    As soon as we got there, I rang the doorbell, and I barely had time to wait before the door swung open and Kael came into view.


    "I was beginning to think you won¡¯t show up," he murmured and was about to say something else when his eyes flicked to Rhett.


    "Is he dead?" Kael asked.


    ~~~


    I didn¡¯t expect the night to end this way.


    With Rhett leaning heavily against my side while we stood in front of Kael who had an exasperated expression on his face.


    He folded his arms across his chest and asked tly. "Is he dead?"


    "Of course not," I replied quickly. "But he¡¯s...extremely drunk. I had no other choice but to bring him here¡ªI couldn¡¯t leave him passed out in the courtyard, and I didn¡¯t know where else to take him."


    Kael sighed heavily, the sound conveying volumes about his opinion of having to deal with drunk people.


    Without another word, he pulled Rhett into his arms, slinging him over his shoulder effortlessly before walking back inside. I followed behind, shutting the door softly behind me.


    But as soon as I stepped into the room, I stopped.


    Kael¡¯s room lookedpletely different from when I¡¯d left that morning. The entire room had been rearranged entirely¡ªwhere there had once been a double bed, there were now two single beds positioned against opposite walls on either side of the room with fresh sheets.


    A small wardrobe had been added near the wall, and my things were folded neatly at the foot of the left bed. The entire room looked organised¡ªmore spacious, yet distant¡ªKael¡¯s way of drawing boundaries.


    "You rearranged everything," I turned to Kael, who had deposited Rhett on the couch and was taking off his shoes and loosening some buttons on his shirt.


    "The room is big enough to amodate another bed. We don¡¯t have to live like Spartans because you don¡¯t want to stay in the dorms, and I hate the couch so much," he said without looking at me. "I thought this would be better. The only thing we would have to share is the bathroom and the living area, aside from that, we¡¯re good."


    Before I couldment, Rhett suddenly perked up from his position on the couch, his eyes focusing on Kael.


    "Kael," he called out. "Eamon is not being faithful to our friendship! Come listen to this."


    I felt my face burn with embarrassment as Rhett brought out his phone and tapped on the screen several times. Kael had ignored him; instead, he had crossed over to the little kitchte at the corner of the room and was busy making what seemed to be coffee.


    Rhett wobbled to his feet and headed to where Kael was, holding his phone to his ear.


    I gasped with shock as Marcus¡¯s voice filled the room. Rhett had recorded our entire conversation, including Marcus¡¯s confession.


    "He spent the entire day with Marcus and his family," Rhett continued, gesturing wildly with one hand when the recording ended. "They had this whole romantic family pic thing, and he just went along with it like he didn¡¯t have any other friends who cared about him."


    Kael finished making the coffee and dragged Rhett back to the couch, pressing the coffee mug into his palm. He went back to the kitchte and busied himself with another cup of coffee. Whether or not he was hearing Rhett, I didn¡¯t know. His facial expression had not changed.


    Rhett dropped the mug on the coffee table and continued rambling. "You need to hurry up and request Eamon as your mentee. We can¡¯t let Marcus continue with his heinous n to seduce our poor, innocent friend here."


    I wished the floor would open and swallow me whole. This was the kind of attention and spection I¡¯d been trying to avoid, and here was Rhett broadcasting my business.


    "Rhett, maybe you should rest¡ª" I began, but he was already struggling to his feet again.


    While Kael remained silent, for a weird reason, I felt guilty. I cleared my throat, hoping Kael would turn towards me. He did turn, giving me the briefest look.


    "He doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s saying."


    Kael arched a brow, his eyes meeting mine. "Does he?"


    "I¡¯m being serious, Kael. At least, I know Marcus is serious about his likeness for Eamon, and he is already falling for it. We need to stop him from epting his mentorship," Rhett said again.


    "Can you stop saying things that I didn¡¯t say?" I yelled at Rhett. "Who said I was going to ept his mentorship?"


    "You spent the entire day with his family," Rhettined, wobbling back to where I stood. "You didn¡¯t bother to find me or something. I was gone for only five minutes. How can you look at yourself after dining with the same man who nearly had you abusedst week? After everything we¡¯ve done to..."


    "Rhett!" Kael suddenly called out to him. "Come sit down and drink your coffee."

 Chapter 50: A better option...

    <h4>Chapter 50: A better option...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    Rhett turned back and went to the living area, epting the cup of coffee Kael was offering him. He dropped onto the couch with a big sigh and started sipping it.


    As both of them chose to ignore me, I went to sit on the other bed, which had my things at the foot, waiting for them to finish. Rhett was the first person to finish. He took the mug to the sink, rinsed it and came to where I sat.


    His eyes looked more focused. The coffee must have sobered him up.


    "Are you ready?" he asked.


    "Ready for what?"


    "Your room. You said you didn¡¯t have one. I told you, remember? I have an extra bedroom in my quarters, and you mentioned you¡¯d consider it. You¡¯ve had enough time."


    My eyes widened as the memory came flooding back. Earlier that day, before the induction, I¡¯d poured my heart out to Rhett about Kael¡¯s behaviour to me that morning and expressed a strong interest in leaving his room if I had another choice.


    Instantly, Rhett had offered a solution. His quarters had an extra bedroom that hadn¡¯t been used. He¡¯d suggested I could stay with him instead of dealing with Kael.


    At that time, the offer had felt like a lifeline. Having my private bedroom would solve so many of my problems. I could change clothes without fear, manage my physical needs without constantly looking over my shoulder, and have space where I don¡¯t have to be Eamon all the time.


    "Oh," I reddened, turning to Kael, who was busy with his coffee. "You mean the room situation."


    Staying with Kael made me feel safe, but I couldn¡¯t deal with his irritable attitude towards me at all times. With Rhett, I was morefortable and didn¡¯t need to walk on eggshells.


    "I ept," I said brightly to Rhett. "I¡¯ll just need a minute to gather my things."


    I turned to Kael, who was at the sink now, staring at me nkly. He still hadn¡¯t said a word.


    "I appreciate everything you¡¯ve done for me," I said warmly. "I know having me here has been an inconvenience, and I apologise for that. But this seems like a good solution for everyone."


    Kael said nothing.


    I gestured toward Rhett, who had flopped onto my bed, rubbing at his temple.


    "Rhett has an empty room in his quarters, and I think staying with him will work out much better."


    Still, Kael said nothing. He just stood there with an unreadable expression.


    "I just wanted to say thank you," I added, gentler now. "For the bed. The key. For letting me in."


    "Have you told your brother?" Kael asked suddenly, turning back to the sink to rinse his coffee cup.


    "I will tomorrow. I don¡¯t have a phone, so..."


    "Then if it¡¯s what you prefer," he cut me short. "It¡¯s fine."


    I blinked. "Fine?"


    "Yes," he nced at me once. "You don¡¯t need to exin it to me, Eamon. You don¡¯t owe me anything."


    "I just feel so guilty that you went through all this pain to..."


    "I said it¡¯s fine," he repeated.


    "Are you angry at me?" I heard myself blurt.


    Rhett groaned from where he was on the bed, sitting up. "Eamon, don¡¯t rub it in," he muttered. "Of course, he won¡¯t be happy with you. He rearranged his room to make room for you. What do you think?"


    "I¡¯m sorry," I said, looking at Kael. "I didn¡¯t know you wanted me to stay here. You were so..."


    The doorbell rang, swallowing the rest of my words.


    Kael hurried to the door and opened it. When he did, five bulky men stood in front of the door. They weren¡¯t dressed like the school sentinels. They looked different.


    "Is Rhett Thatcher here?" they asked.


    Rhett groaned again, rising to his feet. "How did you guys find me?" Rhett asked, walking towards them. "I removed the tracking device."


    "Which you shouldn¡¯t do next time, one of them told Rhett quietly. It¡¯s way past your bedtime, c¡¯mon."


    Rhett rolled his eyes and said, "Fine." Before turning to me. "Are you ready to go?


    I nodded, grabbing my bag at the foot of the bed. Kael had gone back to the couch, and he seemed to be scrolling through his phone. I found myself hesitating to leave, and it bothered me that Kael was acting so cool with everything.


    At the door, one of the bulky men stopped me. "Where do you think you¡¯re going to?" he asked.


    "He¡¯s with me," Rhett turned and said to me. "He¡¯ll be staying with me from today. Eamon, that¡¯s Ted... say Hi."


    "Hi, Ted," I waved at the muscr man, who shook his head and turned back to Rhett.


    "I¡¯m afraid, Alpha Rhett, but this goes against security protocol. You know the drill, if this were just a normal visit, we would have allowed it, but staying with you, he would need security clearance."


    Rhett backed up into the room with a frustrated look on his face. "Security clearance? That takes a month. He doesn¡¯t have a month."


    "If you apply tomorrow, I can help you reduce the processing time by seven days, but that¡¯s the most I can do. Due to the sensitivity of your health and the agreement your father entered with the Academy, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to stay with you."


    "But..." Rhett was about to protest, but I ced my hand on his, stopping him.


    "It¡¯s fine," I said quietly, relieved that I won¡¯t be going again. "I will just make do with what I have for now until there¡¯s a better option."


    Rhett hissed, "I hate this so much. My father doesn¡¯t even like me like that much, yet he won¡¯t give me freedom."


    "Hey, don¡¯t say that. I¡¯ll be fine, okay."


    "We need to leave, Alpha Rhett, it¡¯s past your bedtime and the curfew," Ted reminded him softly.


    Rhett sighed and turned to re at Kael, who wasn¡¯t even bothered by what was happening at the door, then he turned and walked away with the uniformed men. I closed Kael¡¯s door softly, feeling ashamed.


    I walked back stiffly to my bed, setting my bag down.


    As soon as I sat on my bed, Kael walked over to where I was.


    "So, Kael..." I started to say, but he interrupted me, thrusting a piece of paper into my hands.


    "That¡¯s the list of the chores you need to do while living here, goodnight!"


    He turned and crossed over to his side of the room, lying on his bed, leaving me standing there with my chore list and annoyance in my heart.

 Chapter 51: The memory card

    <h4>Chapter 51: The memory card</h4>


    <strong>Headmistress</strong>


    My rm on the bedside stand went off, I sighed, rolled over to the other side of the bed and turned it off.


    I stretched like a cat, not bothering to cover my mouth as I yawned before slowly rising from the bed¡ªanother day to be the headmistress of Ravenshore.


    As my vision cleared from the sleepiness, I noticed a silhouette sitting in the reading chair next to my bed.


    I fumbled for the bedsidemp, my eyes still trained on the figure. When I turned it on, light flooded the room, illuminating the familiar face.


    I sighed, feeling instant relief when I saw who it was. "Alice...Luna Alice?"


    Alice gave me a slow, sultry smile and rose from the chair. She was dressed in a floor-length red silk gown that shimmered as she moved towards me.


    "You must have been so tired to have slept through the night, Vale. I¡¯ve been here for more than an hour, and you didn¡¯t even stir. Yet you im to be a light sleeper."


    "I had a couple of meetings with Ebonvale yesterday and some at the Pce. I will not apologise for my tiredness, Alice. Unlike you, some of us work for everything."


    "Hmm..." She arched her brow and turned away from the bed.


    That was when I noticed the state of my room. It looked like a tornado had passed through it. My clothes were strewn across the floor, drawers were yanked half open, and papers were scattered everywhere. Everything was in disarray.


    "What the hell¡ª" I raised my eyes to re at Alice, but met her cold gaze, making me swallow the rest of the words on the tip of my tongue.


    Sighing heavily, I forced myself out of bed, shivering slightly as my bare feet touched the cold floor. Without a word, I began picking up the clothes, trying to hide the anger growing inside of me.


    Alice walked past me towards the mini-bar in the room and returned a whileter with a ss of wine in her hand.


    "I¡¯m so sorry for this, Vale," she pouted, giving me one of those expressions of mocking sympathy. "I was looking for something."


    I clenched my jaw and turned to face her. "What do you want, Alice?"


    "Straight to the point, aren¡¯t we?" she scoffed and sauntered closer, then began to circle me, until she stood behind my back. She was at least three inches taller, plus the heels she had on her feet.


    "No forey? I missed you, you know. I missed having your tongue running all over my body. I miss all the things you used to do to me."


    "You broke up with me, Alice. Now tell me why you¡¯re here?"


    "The supplies didn¡¯te in yesterday as promised. I dragged my entire family down here only to go home with nothing. What are you ying at, Vale? You know, patience is the least of my virtues?"


    "A student saw them offloading some of the cargost night, and we had to fix that mess. Unfortunately, he died. The boss asked us to hold on until this clears up. I sent a message across; didn¡¯t you get it?"


    "I did," she hummed. "I just wanted to confirm. Anyways..." She settled back on the reading chair she¡¯d been on. "I came for something else. I want to see Eamon Rigg¡¯s file."


    By this time, I had gone back to picking my clothes, so I paused, looking up at her. "Why?"


    "Nothing serious. Just curious about him," she shrugged, taking a sip from her wine. "Marcus won¡¯t stop talking about the boy, and it¡¯s driving me crazy. I¡¯ve never seen him so animated over someone, and you know me, I¡¯m always interested in my son¡¯s love interests. Ever since he took a liking to boys..."


    "It¡¯s against the school¡¯s policies, Alice, to give you information about students. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t help you."


    She snorted, her lips curling into a smirk. "I knew you were going to say that, Vale. That¡¯s why I came prepared this time. How much do you want?"


    "This isn¡¯t about money, Alice," I said tly. "I promised his father I wouldn¡¯t release personal information about him to anyone."


    "So you¡¯re saying, Raymond Riggs, the Raymond Riggs that I know truly had a child outside of his mate bond?" Her brows rose mockingly. "Vale, that¡¯s impossible. That¡¯s like saying pigs can fly. The man was practically a moon goddess. He was a virgin until he left Ravenshore. He didn¡¯t date, never drank... he was perfect. I find it hard to believe he would stick his dick elsewhere. He loves his mate to death."


    I shrugged, concentrating on folding the clothes I¡¯d picked. "Well, mistakes happen."


    "Not this kind of mistake," Alice hissed, rising from her chair. "Something is going on about that boy and it¡¯s fucking bothering me."


    "Go on one of those expensive vacations you always take at the end of the year, Alice. You¡¯ll be fine when youe back," I murmured.


    "That¡¯s not it, Vale. Something about Eamon doesn¡¯t sit well with me. My wolf was uneasy the entire time he was with us yesterday, and you know, Lira, she¡¯s a hoe. She likes her men and is easy around almost everyone, but she was just restless. I need to know a little more about him. I feel like he¡¯s charmed my Marcus and..."


    "I still can¡¯t help you," I cut her off, folding my hands. "Alpha Raymond just donated a hundred million dors to our school. Knowing who you are, you¡¯d spread rumours about his bastard child if I gave you more information, and I can¡¯t take that chance."


    She drained her wine and returned to the bar, pouring herself another drink. When she came back, she asked casually. "Did you find out about Jason¡¯stest fling?"


    I inhaled and exhaled deeply before turning to her. "You were right, she is a teacher at Ebonvale, but you have to promise me you won¡¯t do anything to this one. We¡¯re short-staffed these days, so we need all the staff we have."


    "You¡¯re making me look bad, Vale. I want to have a chat with her..."


    "Thest person you chatted with died, Alice, and I know you were involved in it. Do you know how difficult it is to clear up scandals like this? Besides, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re guiltless too, you also cheat on your mate..."


    "I don¡¯t go around sleeping with other men, Vale. There¡¯s a difference, and these women all want to get pregnant for him. I cannot risk Marcus¡¯s position as heir to Red Ridge unless a miracle happens and I get pregnant, which brings me to my next question... what about the baby you promised me? I¡¯m running out of time, Vale. Jason..."


    She trailed off, taking a big gulp from her wine ss. "Jason wants another child, his mother has been trying to make him take a mistress... and I cannot get pregnant, so I need..."


    "Rx, Alice!" I said with another sigh. "I¡¯m trying here, okay. But first, let¡¯s manage the death of this student from yesterday. His father is influential, and we¡¯re trying to build our story. If you cannot wait patiently, then you¡¯d have to look for another woman out there. Right now, I¡¯m trying to do what¡¯s best for the school, and I need to start my day."


    Alice nced at the watch on her wrist and chuckled. "Fine, smarty pants. I¡¯ll go. But I have one favour to ask."


    I gave her a long, warning look. "What is it?"


    "Find a way to make sure Marcus doesn¡¯t mentor Eamon Riggs. His father will not ept that Marcus likes boys now and he¡¯s freaking out. You know how men get when they think their precious heirs are about to fall off their destined path." She rolled her eyes dramatically. "Just...find a way to make sure they don¡¯t be mentor and mentee. Please."


    "Okay, Alice, I¡¯ll do what I can," I said coldly. "If that¡¯s all, I need to start my day."


    "Fine, fine," she sighed, finished her wine and started strolling to the door. At the door, she paused, turning back to look at me. "If you change your mind about Eamon Riggs..."


    "I won¡¯t," I said firmly.


    Alice grinned. "Always so stubborn, have a nice day, sugar," she blew me a kiss before slipping out.


    As soon as the door shut, I took a deep breath, ring at the closed door. "Cheap slut."


    Then I turned to my room, busying myself with picking up the remainder of my scattered belongings, trying to push thoughts of Alice from my mind. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    I frowned.


    It was barely 6 a.m. Who the hell was knocking now?"


    Grumbling under my breath, I padded to the door and opened it. The hallway was empty. Just as I was about to close the door, I noticed a small package in front of me.


    Warily, I picked it up and brought it inside.


    I tore the package open to reveal a single memory card tucked inside a in envelope.


    No note. Nobel.


    I¡¯ve been getting this sort of package for a while now.


    Sighing deeply, I reached for the bedside drawer at the bottom and retrieved my encrypted phone, then slotted the memory card into it.


    It was a video from that day at the summer camp. I watched wide-eyed as the footage continued to y.


    By the time the video ended, I was shaking with fear and rage. I¡¯d failed.


    Without warning, I hurled my phone against the wall, watching it shatter into pieces.


    "No!" I screamed. "I¡¯m fucked."


    A female sentinel burst into my room. "Headmistress Vale, are you alright?"


    "No, I¡¯m not. Get me Eamon Riggs."


    The sentinel blinked. "Right now? It¡¯s not time..."


    "Now!"

 Chapter 52: Lies, love and the summons.

    <h4>Chapter 52: Lies, love and the summons.</h4>


    ter


    "I know it¡¯s hard, Dad, but epting that Charis is your bastard son, Eamon was the best decision. It¡¯s the only thing that would keep her safe."


    My father sighed heavily in the desk chair, rubbing his temples. After a long moment, he looked up. "If this blows up in our faces... can we even trust Vale?"


    "It won¡¯t," I cut him off. "He¡¯s a student now based on rmendation and not by you. We need to give Mom a heads-up about it and hope she understands, but this is the only way to keep her safe."


    "I¡¯ll try," my dad nodded, "but your mother will not like this. I can know for sure."


    So, the truth was that Headmistress Vale had implored my father to let Charis keep using our surname and pack affiliation. She knew Charis was a girl, too. But Charis had lied to me about that.


    "You still love her?" My dad asked suddenly, studying my face.


    My eyes dropped to my sped hands.


    "Yeah," I nodded after a pause. "It¡¯s difficult to hate her, even though I want to. She thought Riley was some girl I was cheating on her with. Someone sent her pictures, and I¡¯m willing to bet it was her father. He was never in support of our union."


    "That¡¯s not enough reason to break up with someone, ter," my father said gently. "You two dated for two years, and you were fated mates. That kind of bond doesn¡¯t just fall apart overnight because she saw you with a woman."


    "She was pregnant, Dad," I said. "The hormones, the fear, made her cranky all the time. She would cry at the drop of a hat and scream at me for breathing too loudly. I was looking forward to bing a dad, you know."


    My dad sighed, folding his arms across his chest. "What happened to the baby? Do you know?"


    I looked down at my hands again, massaging my fingers to stop them from trembling and to stop myself from crying.


    "She said her father forced her to a-abort it. But..." I swallowed hard, meeting my father¡¯s gaze. "I don¡¯t believe her. She has a scar along her lower abdomen. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s lying to protect me or if something worse happened, but I can¡¯t forget it."


    My father leaned forward. "Alpha Ss is a lot of things. Arrogant, Cruel. But he loves his daughter. You think he really asked her to do away with the baby? Besides, he¡¯s going crazy over not finding his daughter. Perhaps..."


    "He¡¯s going crazy because the alliance between Stormrock and Crestborne cannot happen without Charis. He doesn¡¯t love her, Dad. I¡¯ve seen how he¡¯d abuse Charis, and to think he was ready to trade her to Darian ckmoor for a seat at the Alpha King¡¯s table and some trade rights... don¡¯t pity him, Dad."


    "But people do that every day, ter. People give their children in marriage to other packs to buy favour and secure many things. You know how thepetition in our world is?"


    "She has marks and welts all over her body from her father¡¯s beatings and Darian trying to force himself on her. There¡¯s a reason why Darian ckmoor has been single for the longest time. He¡¯s like 25 years old but without a mate and multiple dating records to his name. It¡¯s the way he treats women. If I were a parent, I wouldn¡¯t take Darian even if he came with all the wealth in the world."


    "Don¡¯t just take sides, ter," my father sighed, leaning back in the chair. "She broke up with you because she thought you were cheating. What makes you think she¡¯s telling the truth?"


    "Charis will not run away from her house, disguise herself as a boy for the fun of it, Dad. Besides, I¡¯ve seen the marks and the welts. She wasn¡¯t lying."


    The expression on my dad¡¯s face shifted to a mischievous smile tugging at his lips. "You just reunited barely a week ago, and you¡¯re already peeling off each other¡¯s clothes?"


    My eyes widened with horror. "Dad!"


    He chuckled. "Is that why you texted me to bring you a box of condoms? I was beginning to wonder why you needed a box. Well, that exins it."


    I lowered my head in embarrassment. "It¡¯s not like that. We weren¡¯t¡ªI was only helping her dress the wounds on her back. Nothing has happened."


    "Yet..." he snickered. "You¡¯re asking for a box of condoms. To use as a bandage?"


    "Dad!"


    "Fine, I just wish you¡¯d be more careful. I trust that you can make good decisions on your own, just don¡¯t be reckless. Thest thing Charis would want right now is to get pregnant in this situation."


    I groaned. "I didn¡¯t say we were going to..." I trailed off as I caught the lopsided grin on my father¡¯s face. "Fine, we might, who knows. We¡¯re not even on speaking terms these days, but Zair misses her and..."


    "So, now it¡¯s Zair¡¯s fault?" my father teased again.


    I rubbed a hand over my face, then changed the subject. "How¡¯s Mom doing?"


    My father¡¯s expression softened. "She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s coping. The therapy is working. She¡¯sing to terms with the fact that we might never see Ri¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t say that, Dad," I interrupted him. "I can bet everything that Riley is still alive and well. We need to look in the right ces, and I promise I¡¯ll get her back."


    My father nodded slowly, sighing. "Your mom misses you every day, and she wishes you coulde home."


    "I wille home," I said. "And not just me, I¡¯lle home with my sister. I¡¯m onto a lot of leads, and I¡¯m sure something good wille out of it soon. Just tell Mom to have faith in me."


    "Be careful, ter. You¡¯re too young to be ying detective."


    "I¡¯m 20, Dad... I am a father to a dead child...trust me, I¡¯ll be fine and I¡¯m taking all the necessary precautions."


    My father opened his mouth to respond when the chime of the doorbell shattered the silence.


    My brows knitted together as I checked the time. It was a few minutes after 6:00 a.m.


    "Are you expecting anyone?" My dad asked, frowning at the door.


    "No," I shook my head and moved to the door as the doorbell rang again. My father crept and stood behind me. I looked through the peephole, recognising the ck uniform of a school sentinel.


    "It¡¯s a sentinel," I informed my father and with a puzzled expression, opened the door.


    A tall, stern-faced sentinel stood in the hallway.


    "I¡¯m here for Eamon Riggs," she said as soon as I came into view.


    My stomach dropped. "Why?"


    "Direct orders from Headmistress Vale," the sentinel replied curtly.


    I leaned against the doorframe, using my body as a barrier to ess my room. "School activities don¡¯t begin until 8 a.m. He¡¯s asleep,e back then."


    "My orders are to bring him immediately. It¡¯s urgent," the sentinel insisted.


    "And my responsibility is to ensure the safety and well-being of every student in this school, including Eamon, who happens to be my brother," I shot back. "Unless there¡¯s an emergency that directly threatens the school, Eamon is sleeping. Come back at the appropriate time."


    "This is not a request," the sentinel came forward, as if preparing to force herself into the room. Her hand hovered near the baton clipped to her hip. "Stand aside."


    "This is harassment," I countered, standing firm. "You have no authority to forcibly remove a student from their dormitory without proper cause or documentation. I am the Beta Prime. How dare you reach for your weapon in front of me?"


    My father cleared his throat from behind me, stepping into the sentinel¡¯s vision line.


    The sentinel looked up, startled. "Alpha Raymond," she greeted, stiffening. "I didn¡¯t see you."


    "Is there a problem here?" my dad asked,ing to stand next to me, blocking the entire entrance.


    "Alpha Raymond," the sentinel said immediately and in a more respectful tone. "I have direct orders from the headmistress to bring the student Eamon Riggs."


    "At six in the morning?" my father arched his brows. "That seems rather unusual. What exactly has this student done to warrant such urgent attention?"


    The sentinel hesitated, clearly not expecting to have to exin herself to my father. "I...I wasn¡¯t given specifics, sir. Only that he needed to be brought to the headmistress¡¯s office immediately."


    "Is there a legal mandate signed by the Alpha King himself? If there¡¯s non,e then you will not be dragging anyone from their bed before daylight. It is either you return to the headmistress and request a proper exnation, or youe backter."


    "But the headmistress..."


    "Tell her that I will not allow Eamon, my son, to be dragged out of bed by this time," My father said fiercely. "Now leave before it turns ugly."


    The sentinel bowed politely. "I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll ry your message, Alpha."


    "You do that," my father said with a dismissive nod.


    As the sentinel retreated down the hallway, I closed the door and leaned against it, exhaling slowly.


    "That was strange," I muttered.


    "Very strange," my father agreed. "Something tells me this has everything to do with your Charis and very little to do with school policy."

 Chapter 53: The dawn secrets.

    <h4>Chapter 53: The dawn secrets.</h4>


    <strong>Kael</strong>


    I couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Not that I was much of a sleeper anyway, but my wolf, ck, had been restless all night. Eamon¡¯s scent was driving him crazy, and me too.


    It had taken all my willpower not to cave in to my wolf¡¯s demands and cross the room to intoxicate myself in his scent that called out to every fibre of my being.


    Every time I thought I¡¯d figured out something about Eamon, another door opened, revealing deeper mysteries.


    The document the messenger had given me yesterday, when I was meeting up with my Master, had contained nothing, absolutely nothing, because Eamon Riggs didn¡¯t exist.


    The more I thought about it, the more it puzzled me.


    How could there be no information about Eamon? Our resources were the best in the world so far, which could track even the tiniest details about anyone. But just like Headmistress Vale¡¯s sketchy information, nothing hade up for Eamon.


    The only solution to ease the immoral thoughts in my head was to remove myself from him, and somehow, I¡¯d travelled nearly two hours in my wolf form and had arrived at the summer camp.


    And now, I was standing in front of the outer perimeter of the hiddenb, which I¡¯d discovered thest time we were here.


    Even though Master had wanted me to lie low until things cleared up, risks like this always cleared my head and improved my mood, and I needed adrenaline to help my brain stop thinking about Eamon.


    Quietly, I scaled the fence, careful not to make a sound. The entire ce was crawling with three times the security than it hadst time. After making it past the outer fence, I continued creeping in the shadow until I came to the next wall.


    I paused in shock as I stared at the fully activated advanced securityser fence. This hadn¡¯t been here thest time.


    Letting out a small, amused smile, I studied the patterns, thankful for my years of training by my Master, I understood the pattern in a few seconds. I slipped through it and within two minutes, I¡¯d crossed over to the inner fence.


    Now in the facility, I pressed myself against the wall, assessing the situation. The facility stretched before me like a fortress; multiple levels, rotating searchlights and guards patrolling every corner.


    They didn¡¯t have this sort of security thest time I was here. What were they protecting?


    A beam of white light swept past, missing me by inches. I held my breath, counted to fifteen seconds until it passed and then twenty-three seconds of darkness before the next sweep¡ªmore than enough time.


    I sprinted across the exposed courtyard, diving behind a maintenance shed just as the white lightpleted its rotation. I slipped on my mask, noting that most of the men doing the patrolling were not just guards but warriors.


    And they were fully quipped.


    Two warriors were patrolling the eastern corridor, which had fewer warriors, and they were also patrolling in opposite directions from each other. I waited, timing their movement, before slipping past them like a ghost.


    The service entrance I¡¯d identified a week ago remained my best option. I pulled out a small electronic device from my pocket, connecting it to the door¡¯s security panel. The lock disengaged with a soft click after thirty seconds.


    I also noticed that inside the facility, there were no patrols. I moved through the corridor quietly, making sure I had my back to the security cameras at all times.


    I set my timer for ten minutes; any longer and it bes a problem. Master also says that if you cannot figure out a problem within ten minutes, you¡¯ll be caught.


    I started moving past each door, noting that most of them were offices or just storage rooms. I couldn¡¯t seem to find theb where I¡¯d stolen the sample of the drugs fromst week.


    I came to a corridor that had a motion sensor camera, meaning it wouldn¡¯t just capture my back; I had to move in super stillness, allowing it to sweep past me before I continued my advance.


    Eight minutester, and I was still looking for theb.


    I saw more closed doors and storage rooms than I¡¯d seenst time, even though I couldn¡¯t remember if they¡¯d been here. I was in such a hurry to get back to the students.


    Nine minutester, and still nothing. Deciding to start heading back, I started towards the direction I¡¯de from before when I heard voicesing towards me. Quickly, I darted to the nearest corridor to my right. It was a long stretch of white walls and nothing.


    No doors, no windows. The voices wereing closer.


    I hurried down the corridor until I got to its end. Luckily, there was a door marked only with the number 17 on its frame.


    Without thinking, I reached for the handle and unlocked it carefully, slipping inside the room. I crouched in a corner, readying myself for a fight when I heard footstepsing towards me.


    Suddenly, the footsteps stopped and began to move in the opposite direction.


    I let out a breath of relief, sprawling onto the floor and turning to inspect the room I¡¯d entered. What I saw next made my eyes widen with shock.


    The room was a ward filled with pregnant women, no, pregnant teenagers. There were about twenty of them. Most were heavily pregnant, and they ally on the bed, sleeping.


    Each of the beds was arranged in neat rows connected to various monitoring equipment.


    I stared at the beds and the women, wondering with horror what kind of sick experiment this ce was conducting. And why were they targeting teen girls?


    I got over my initial shock and quickly brought out my phone to snap a picture. The camera shutter echoed like thunder in the quiet ward.


    One of the pregnant girls, a girl with blonde hair, maybe neen or younger, raised her head at the sound.


    For a moment that stretched like eternity, we stared at each other. Her eyes were wide with fear.


    Then I watched in growing rm as she reached for a red button at the side of her bed and clicked on it.


    Instantly, rms red from every direction of the facility, bouncing off the walls. I took quick snaps of the room before turning back to the door. Red lights shed in the corridor, and I could hear boots pounding against the floor that seemed to be rushing in my direction.


    Game over.

 Chapter 54: Morning revelations...

    <h4>Chapter 54: Morning revtions...</h4>


    <strong>Kael</strong>


    I bolted from the room just as two warriors rounded the corner, their weapons drawn.


    Without hesitation, I took the opposite corridor, trying to run and still be stealthy. In the next few minutes, the quiet facility turned into a maze of running boots and shouted orders.


    My mind raced, calcting escape routes as I ran, trying to remember how I¡¯d entered and to create my own escape. I knew that emergency exits would be sealed and main entrances would be heavily guarded. My only option would be through one of these rooms.


    I darted into a room, closing the door softly behind me as the warriors chasing after me ran past. Using my pen-like shlight, I swiped the room, noting it had lots of boxes covered with white clothes.


    I moved past the boxes, searching silently for a window. Luckily, I found one.


    It took me nearly ten minutes trying to get the window to open, but when I finally did, I stuck my head outside of the window, looking at the ground below. I didn¡¯t recognise this part of the facility.


    Left with no other option, I swung my legs over the window, refusing to calcte the distance from the window to the ground.


    Inded in a crouch on the soft grass, then scurried towards a dwarf flower fence. I saw a shlight sweep the area I¡¯dnded before additional orders were barked. The warriors must have noticed that I¡¯d escaped using that room.


    Running quietly through the flower fence, I tried to find an exit, but I reached a security barrier. I vaulted over it and immediately sprinted down a maintenance corridor. Behind me, I could hear at least six people pursuing me.


    Suddenly, a warrior emerged from a side passage, blocking my path. I didn¡¯t slow down; instead, Iunched myself into a sliding tackle that took the man¡¯s legs out from under him. Before the warrior could recover, I was past him and was racing toward an open tunnel I saw.


    The tunnel was narrow, forcing me to crawl for several meters before it opened into a drainage system. I paused for a moment, trying to determine where the drainage system led.


    After confirming it led to the facility perimeter, I resumed my light sprint.


    Water soaked through my clothes as I moved, but it was a small price for freedom.


    When I finally came outside the facility grounds, breathing heavily, a figure stepped out of the shadows. The man sneered at me, flexing his shirtless chest and big muscles.


    If there¡¯s one known and proven fact, big people¡ªpeople like this man ¡ª may know how to fight, but they are not light on their feet.


    I, on the other hand, was a good fighter.


    "Going somewhere?" the man asked, and from his waist, drew out a curved de.


    The man charged straight at me, and immediately, I turned left, sidestepping him and then drove my elbow straight into his stomach, following up with another blow to his back.


    The man crashed to the ground.


    Without waiting to see if he would recover, I scaled the facility fence and disappeared into the forest.


    An hour and forty-five minutester, I slipped inside my dorm room, with my heart still racing. It was a few minutes after seven in the morning, and thankfully, Eamon was still fast asleep.


    I rushed to the bathroom, stripping off my sodden clothes and stepping under the hot spray. The water felt like heaven against my skin, washing away the evidence of my morning infiltration.


    Just as I came out of the bathroom, a towel wrapped around my waist, and my hair still dripping, I wanted to wake Eamon. The doorbell rang.


    Wondering who it was, I walked straight to the door and opened it.


    I was surprised to see ter standing in the hallway.


    He was about to say something when he paused, his eyes scanning me from head to toe.


    "Hey!"


    He ignored my attempt at a greeting as his eyes roamed over my body, pausing pointedly on the droplets of water sliding down my chest.


    "What¡¯s up?" I tried again.


    "Why are you in a towel, half-naked?" he blurted out. His tone held usation.


    I looked at him strangely, raising an eyebrow. The intensity of his gaze was making me ufortable, like I was being scrutinised for some crime I wasn¡¯t aware ofmitting.


    "I just came out of the bath," I said slowly, confused by the suspicious look on ter¡¯s face. "Is that...a problem or a crime now?"


    "At seven in the morning?" ter pressed, his voice carrying an edge that made my hackles rise. "That¡¯s pretty early for a shower, don¡¯t you think?"


    My brow furrowed. What is this interrogation about? "Some people like to start their day clean. Since when do you care about my bathing schedule?"


    "And you just happened to be half-naked when I knocked?" he continued, ignoring my question.


    "That¡¯s generally what happens when someone interrupts you getting out of the shower," I replied dryly. "What exactly are you getting at, ter?"


    He took a step closer, holding my gaze. I could sense his wolf was agitated about something. "Where¡¯s Eamon?"


    "Sleeping," I answered automatically, narrowing my eyes. "Why?"


    "Just sleeping? Nothing else happened this morning that might exin why you had to take a morning bath?"


    My face flushed hot with embarrassment as I realised what he was talking about. "Are you seriously suggesting¡ª? Moons, ter, what kind of person do you think I am?"


    "The kind who¡¯s been acting strange around my brother since the moment he arrived," ter shot back. "The kind who kissed him passionately at the pool... I saw the video, and I should know a passionate kiss when I see one. And now, you¡¯re conveniently half-dressed at dawn."


    My hands clenched into fists on my sides. "That kiss was an ident, and you know it. And I¡¯m half-dressed because I was taking a shower, not because I was doing anything inappropriate with your stepbrother."


    "Really?" his brows arched skeptically. "Because from where I¡¯m standing, this looks pretty suspicious."


    "You¡¯re being paranoid," I snapped. "And frankly, it¡¯s insulting that you¡¯d think I¡¯d take advantage of him. He¡¯s a boy, ter. Just like me, and I¡¯m not into boys."

 Chapter 55: Morning revelations II

    <h4>Chapter 55: Morning revtions II</h4>


    <strong>Kael</strong>


    ter snickered, the fighting leaving his posture. "Says the boy who had a boner kissing another boy. Come to think of it, how did you know they were all drugged, that if Eamon had drunk that wine or eaten that cake, he would have been drugged too?"


    The question caught me off guard. I couldn¡¯t tell him the truth, and I didn¡¯t know how to lie either. So I changed the topic.


    "Some of us like to start our day with the sun," I said instead, rolling my eyes and leaving the door open as I walked back into the room. "Come in if you¡¯reing in. I¡¯m not standing here dripping wet all morning."


    He entered the room behind me, quietly closing the door and immediately stopped short. "Wow. This ce lookspletely different. You changed your whole room, Kael. Good for you."


    "I have a roommate now. Had to make space."


    "Where is my brother?" ter asked, staring at my bed.


    I pointed toward the other bed facing mine. "Over there, obviously."


    ter immediately crossed to Eamon¡¯s bed, and I noticed the fond smile that spread across his face as he gently adjusted the nket that had tangled around the sleeping figure.


    There was something tender, almost intimate, about the gesture that seemed far too personal for step-siblings.


    I moved to my dressing area and began towel-drying my hair. "Are you not going to wake him up?" I called out to ter. "He¡¯ll bete for his first ss at this rate."


    ter shook his head, still gazing down at the sleeping form. "Let him rest a little longer."


    He turned away from the bed and approached me. "I¡¯m grateful for everything you¡¯ve done for Eamon," he said quietly. "He¡¯s innocent, you know. Like a baby navigating through the world. He has no idea what he¡¯s walked into."


    I paused for a minute, searching his face. What did he mean by that? Who was ter working for? Did he have any other agenda aside from schooling here? Based on my observations and quietly following him, he seemed to have sworn a vendetta against Ravenshore.


    I resumed oiling my hair, eyes still trained on the mirror. "I haven¡¯t done much. Just gave him a bed."


    "That¡¯s more than most would do," he said. Then his tone changed. "Has he said anything? About Headmistress Vale?"


    "No," I replied, continuing to work my hair product through my damp hair. "Just because we share the same room doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re buddies who share every detail of our lives."


    ter nodded, then his expression grew serious. "Something happened this morning. A sentinel came looking for Eamon¡ªwanted to drag him to Headmistress Vale¡¯s office this morning ."


    I shrugged, trying not to show my concern. "Why are you worried? Maybe it was really important."


    "No," ter shook his head slowly. "It felt off. She doesn¡¯t summon students at 6 am. Something didn¡¯t feel right."


    Just then, Eamon stirred on the bed, stretchingnguidly and yawning loudly. The sound drew ter away from me immediately as he rushed to his brother¡¯s side.


    Eamon rubbed his eyes. "What time is it?" he mumbled.


    "It¡¯s early," I heard ter say. "You can rest a bit more."


    "I can¡¯t!" Eamon murmured, dozing off and opening his eyes again. "sses start at 9. I need to be on time. Attendance makes up 30% of school work."


    "True," ter sighed. "Alright, I¡¯ll help you prepare. Give me your hand."


    He yawned again, giving ter his hand. With his assistance, ter pulled him up from the bed, then went to his toiletry bag, retrieved a toothbrush, pasted it, and returned and handed it to Eamon, who shuffled sleepily toward the bathroom.


    Watching them made me tense.


    I finished with my hair and began getting dressed. When ter returned to me, I turned to him, trying not to sound suspicious.


    "You¡¯re awfully close to your stepbrother."


    ter was half-distracted by Eamon¡¯s retreating figure. But when Eamon finally disappeared into the bathroom, he turned to me."


    "What?"


    "I say you act so close to your stepbrother for someone you¡¯d only seen once before he came to Ravenshore."


    I felt him stiffen before he chuckled awkwardly. "We...we connected immediately when we first met. You know how it is with family. Sometimes you just click with someone right away. Plus, I feel responsible for him since he¡¯s my father¡¯s son."


    "Mm," I muttered and finished up with my dressing while ter was on the couch, scrolling through his phone.


    A short whileter, Eamon¡¯s voice called from the bathroom.


    "ter? Can youe here for a minute?"


    I watched with growing confusion as ter immediately hurried toward the bathroom, not even with the slightest hesitation, closing the door behind him. What kind of rtionship did they have as stepbrothers?


    While I was still thinking about it, the doorbell rang again.


    I opened it to find Rhett standing in the hallway, holding arge wicker basket filled with food and a huge smile.


    "You¡¯re up early," I said quietly. "I thought after drinking yourself to..."


    He brushed past me and said cheerfully. "I had a wonderful night, and I know you did too. I brought breakfast."


    Sighing, I closed the door and turned to him. One of the reasons I kept Rhett around me was because of how kind the boy seemed. He didn¡¯t walk around with his status, shoving it in people¡¯s faces, even though he was unbearable most of the time.


    But he had a drinking problem, which he didn¡¯t want to admit, and he was sick, too. I took a deep breath, trying to expel the thoughts from my mind. I made it a rule to never concern myself with anything that didn¡¯t affect me.


    But it was Rhett, and it worried me that he didn¡¯t care about his life.


    "You know drinking could make your heart situation worse, Rhett..."


    "It¡¯s not a heart situation, Kael," he repeated with a small smile. "It¡¯s a heart disease. Call it what it is and a little alcohol here and there..."


    "You don¡¯t take alcohol here and there," I interrupted him. "You drink every day. There are 24 hours in a day, but you drink for 16 hours, and that¡¯s not good. I¡¯m not a health expert but ..."


    "Good!" he stopped me with a strained smile. "So, shut up and let the doctors be the judge of that. You were at the hospital thest time. Did the doctorin to you that I suffered an attack because of my drinking?"


    "No, but..."


    "Good, now shut up. Where do I put this?" he asked, raising the wicker basket towards me.


    "You can set it there," I pointed at the coffee table.


    Rhett did that, ncing around the room as he dropped the basket. "Where¡¯s Eamon?"


    I pointed toward the bathroom.


    "There, in the bathroom."

 Chapter 56: Behind closed doors...

    <h4>Chapter 56: Behind closed doors...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I stood stiffly in front of the bathroom mirror, the steam from my earlier shower still clinging to the edges of the ss.


    I was naked, except for the bottoms I had on.


    I watched our reflection¡ªthe quiet focus in ter¡¯s eyes as he applied ointment onto thest of the fading welts across my ribs. His touch was gentle, but I could feel the tension radiating from him as he worked.


    This would be the second time since I arrived that we have shared this intimate routine.


    After finishing with the ointment, he began to wrap the bandage carefully around my chest, transforming my feminine curves into the t ne expected of a young boy.


    "I haven¡¯t forgiven you yet," I said quietly, finally breaking the heavy silence between us.


    "I know," he murmured without looking at me, his focus on securing the bandage, making sure it wasn¡¯t too tight or loose on me. "Take your time."


    The truth is, I couldn¡¯t stay angry at ter forever. I needed him here, regardless of how much I didn¡¯t want to admit it, and the fact that he was willingly helping me proved that the incident about reporting to his father and the school was a mistake.


    After a while, his voice cut through the silence again. "Does he treat you well?"


    I raised an eyebrow at his reflection. "Who?"


    "Kael."


    A small smile tugged at my lips. "He doesn¡¯t. Only he acts strangely sometimes. He¡¯s unnecessarily honest about everything, which can be awkward at times. Everybody lies sometimes, but not Kael."


    ter chuckled softly. "Yup, that¡¯s who Kael is. The boy doesn¡¯t have a lying bone in his body. He turned the entire school upside down when he was in first year. Everyone avoided him like gue."


    With a final tug, he finished securing the bandage and stepped back slightly. "All done."


    I smiled at him through the mirror, then turned to face him, about to also thank him, only to realise I was trapped. ter had ced both hands on either side of me on the counter,pletely blocking me from moving.


    My heart skipped as he leaned in, until our faces were merely inches apart.


    I coiled back against the sink. "What is it?"


    He didn¡¯t answer. He slowly lifted his hand, fingers brushing my jaw gently, tilting my face toward his. His eyes searched me, scanning every flicker of my expression like he was trying to memorise me all over again. Then he sighed deeply and let his hand drop with a sigh, but still maintained his position.


    "Staying here with Kael is the best solution," he murmured, his eyes dark. "Because you drive me crazy, Charis. I¡¯ll go insane, I¡¯ll lose it, if we have to spend a night together."


    I rolled my eyes. "Old story," I muttered and reached for the edge of the counter, pushing at his arm lightly. "Now let me pass."


    "No..." he said calmly.


    "Kael is out there. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s beginning to wonder what¡¯s taking us so long in the bathroom. Be reasonable and let me pass," I tried to duck under his arm, but ter nudged me forward instead.


    As I looked up in surprise, his lips crashed into mine, hungrily devouring my mouth as his tongue sought out mine in a deep, passionate kiss. My fingers dug into his shoulders, holding on for dear life as my body melted into his.


    He moaned softly against my lips, and my hips ground against him in response to the overwhelming desire coursing through me. I gasped as his hands cupped my ass, teasingly rubbing through my jeans.


    His arousal pressed hotly against me, fueling the desire that coursed through my veins. Then his hand slipped into the jeans and right inside my panties. His fingers found my wetness, and I arched my back in response.


    His mouth left mine for a moment, his hot breath fanning across my face and neck, sending shivers down my spine. Then suddenly, he lifted me and settled me on the sink counter. I gasped as he parted my folds with his fingers, his rough touch sending shockwaves of pleasure through my body.


    I bit my lip to stifle a moan, my hips bucking involuntarily against his touch.


    "Oh, ter," I breathed, my voice thick with desire. "That feels so good."


    My eyes drifted shut as he teased me, his fingers expertly stroking my sensitive flesh. I could feel myself getting wetter by the second, my need for him growing stronger.


    "Please..." I whispered, my voice barely audible above the pounding of my heart, and not knowing whether I wanted him to stop because Kael could walk into the bathroom any minute now or for him to continue.


    "I want you so much, Charis," I heard him whisper against my neck. "Your heat would be here soon and..."


    He trailed off as his fingers found my entrance, circling gently before slowly slipping inside me. I gasped at the intrusion, my body clenching around his fingers.


    "ter..." I moaned, arching my back in invitation.


    The sensation was so intense, I could feel myself getting closer to the edge with every passing moment. My breath hitches as his fingers prate deeper, hitting my sweet spot with each thrust.


    I gasped and threw my head back, my back arching off the counter. My nails dug into his shoulders, urging him.


    "Oh, goddess!" I moaned, rocking against his hand. "That feels amazing."


    As he continued to thrust in and out of me, I could feel myself getting closer and closer to the brink. His thumb found my nub, circling it gently before pressing down hard, sending waves of pleasure through my body.


    I cried out, my legs shaking as an intense orgasm washed over me.


    "Oh fuck," I maoned, my voice breaking as I came undone in his arms. "Don¡¯t stop."


    Suddenly, there was a loud rattle on the bathroom door, and both of us jumped apart, breathing heavily. Thankfully, the door was locked.


    A secondter, came a louder knock. Then Rhett¡¯s voice: Eamon? It¡¯s me. Open the door. Are you okay in there?"


    I panicked, jumping down from the counter and adjusting my panties and my bottom. Then I grabbed my shirt and yanked it on in one motion, scanning the room like someone about to be caught in a crime.


    My fingers darted up to tten my short hair, wipe at my lips and fix my cor.


    ter just leaned against the counter, arms folded across his chest, his signature smug grin dancing on his lips.


    "You¡¯re overthinking it," he teased with a lowugh. "You¡¯re a boy now, remember? Rx. Just open the door."


    I shot him a murderous re before heading to the door. I took a deep breath, hoping the scent of my sex would go unnoticed, forcing my features to rx into Eamon¡¯s default expression, and I opened the door.


    Rhett poked his head in and was about to speak when he noticed ter leaning casually against the bathroom counter. The frown on his forehead deepened as his eyes darted between me and ter, then before settling on ter.


    "What are you doing here?"


    ter cocked a brow, slowly straightening from the counter. "Funny. I should be asking you that. What are you doing here?"


    Rhett folded his arms. "This is Kael¡¯s room. Not yours."


    "Yes. So?" ter drawled.


    "I knocked for at least five minutes. Why was the door locked in the first ce?"


    ter leaned forward, a teasing smile on his face. "Guess?"


    "Stop it!" I snapped. "Both of you!"

 Chapter 57: Virgin roommate...

    <h4>Chapter 57: Virgin roommate...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    Rhett sighed.


    "I came to check on Eamon," he said. "I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Kael didn¡¯t even mention you were here."


    ter smiled and pushed off the counter, pping Rhett on the shoulder. "He¡¯s all yours," he said with a wink and strolled out of the bathroom.


    After ter left, I began gathering my things and was about to follow when Rhett stopped me, gently gripping my arm. "Are you alright? Was he bullying you?"


    I shook my head, giving him a reassuring smile. "No, we were just discussing something."


    "So, why was the door locked?" Rhett pressed.


    "I was kissing him," ter calledzily from behind us, his eyes twinkling mischievously as they met mine, giving me a wink. "You interrupted us."


    "What?" Rhett turned sharply.


    I nearly dropped the things in my hand, but before I could speak, Rhett was already reaching for me, gently pulling me out of the bathroom like I might break. "Don¡¯t let him bully you," he muttered under his breath, shooting ter a dark look.


    Across the room, Kael was watching us with a puzzled expression. His brows furrowed as his eyes flicked up and down my length.


    "You...you dressed up in the bathroom?" Kael asked slowly.


    I nodded, trying to appear nonchnt, sensing where this was going.


    "In front of your brother?" Kael¡¯s voice carried a note of disbelief.


    "Y-Yes...No..." I stuttered, unsure how to navigate this particr question, when ter¡¯s voice cut inzily from the couch where he was already unpacking the food that Rhett had brought.


    "Do you have a problem with that? Or would you prefer he change in front of you?"


    Kael flushed. "No! I mean¡ªof course not. It¡¯s just that..."


    "...he¡¯s changing in the bathroom?" Rhett added with a teasing smile. "Maybe he¡¯s afraid that if you see him naked, you¡¯d lose thest shred of your sanity."


    Kael looked horrified. "No! I won¡¯t! The kiss happened once, and it was a mistake!"


    "Sure," ter smirked. "And you wouldn¡¯t kiss him again if you got the chance?"


    Kael¡¯s face had gone red with a mixture of annoyance and embarrassment. "Stop making spections!"


    "Why?" Rhett grinned wickedly. "Are you getting hard already?"


    I let out a softugh, quickly biting my lower lip to hide it, as Kael went a full shade of red while ter and Rhett burst intoughter, clearly enjoying tormenting Kael.


    Kael groaned and dropped his head into his hands. "You guys are the worst."


    Rhett turned to me with a devilish grin. "He¡¯s a virgin, by the way. Probably the only virgin boy Ravenshore¡¯s ever admitted. Are you sure you didn¡¯t grow up in a Moon Temple?" he gave Kael a sideways nce. "All the boys lose their virginity before they¡¯re fourteen. I lost mine at twelve."


    "I lost mine at sixteen," ter said, giving me a meaningful nce that made my cheeks warm. I smiled and lowered my head.


    Rhett turned his attention back to me. "How about you?"


    I looked up, momentarily lost. The heated nce I¡¯d shared with ter had reminded me of the little pleasuring I¡¯d received some minutes ago in the bathroom. "What?"


    "What age did you lose your virginity?" Rhett repeated patiently.


    I colored with embarrassment, my cheeks burning bright red as I struggled to find an appropriate response for Eamon.


    Rhett¡¯s eyes widened with shock before he burst into delightedughter. "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still a virgin!"


    "Well..." I swallowed hard.


    "Wow," Rhettughed. "What are the chances of meeting two virgin roommates?"


    "We are honoured to be in your presence," ter said with an exaggerated bow as he and Rhett dissolved into another episode ofughter.


    Kael grabbed the nearest object to him, a small pillow, and hurled it at Rhett.


    "Ouch! What was that for?" Rhett protested, still chuckling.


    Kael red at him. "Enough of your X-rated talk, Rhett. We know and agree that you¡¯re the expert. Now,e let¡¯s eat or we¡¯ll bete for sses."


    Rhett sighed dramatically, rubbing his arm. "Killjoy."


    Before turning to lead me to the small coffee table where ter had arranged the breakfast spread.


    Since the food was all set out, Kael brought tes from his small kitchte. I was sitting next to Kael, while Rhett and ter sat at the opposite end.


    The breakfast smelled like heaven. It was grilled sausage, toast, boiled eggs, fried chicken with sauce and steaming hot chocte.


    "This looks really nice," I murmured, reaching for a te to scoop in some of the toast and grilled sausage, but Kael took the te from me and scooped a good portion onto my te before setting it in front of me.


    "It grows on you," ter murmured, popping a boiled egg into his mouth. "Rhett makes sure we¡¯re well fed. Last term, I doubt I ate at the school dining room more than once."


    "That¡¯s what having connections like mine gets you," Rhett said with a smile. "I have my chef here, so I don¡¯t need to ever worry about food."


    "So, Eamon," Rhett said after a while, stabbing a piece of sausage with his fork. "First rule of Ravenshore¡ªnever, and I mean never, cross Miranda Peters from the student council, the girl holds grudges like they¡¯re precious gems."


    "Isn¡¯t Miranda a girl? I thought Ravenshore had separate leadership from Ebonvale?" I asked, biting into my toast.


    "Not the student council. To ensure equality and fairness, we have seven students from Ravenshore and eight from Ebonvale on the Student Council. She¡¯s the fourth most powerful person in both academiesbined," Rhett said.


    "I¡¯m guessing Marcus is the first?" I asked tentatively.


    "Yup," Rhett nodded. "Marcus first, Peter and then your dearest brother. You should always use that to your advantage. Also, Miranda got rejected by terst year, and she still hasn¡¯t forgiven him. If she hears you¡¯re his brother, she would spare no resource in dealing with you to get back to ter."


    "And stay away from the east wing basement after midnight," ter added with a knowing look. "That¡¯s where the seniors conduct their...unofficial activities."


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about that. What would I be doing outside by midnight?"


    Rhett chuckled, raising his ss of water to his lips. "You never can tell. Anything can happen once you¡¯re within these walls."


    "Oh, and if you need anything contraband¡ªenergy drinks, snacks from outside, phone chargers, condoms, sex..." Rhett continued.


    "I get it..." I said hastily, flinching at the description of things I didn¡¯t want to hear.


    "Talk to Jensen, he¡¯s not a student, his mom works as a cleaner in Ravenshore, but he¡¯s our go-to guy to get us supplies. But never let him catch you talking to his ex, or you¡¯ll find yourself on kitchen duty for a month."


    "But I thought you said he¡¯s not a student? Can he do that? And what¡¯s his girlfriend¡¯s name?"

 Chapter 58: A place called home...

    <h4>Chapter 58: A ce called home...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    "Girlfriend?" ter chuckled, looking at Rhett, who burst intoughter. "It¡¯s a boy, dearest brother. Most of the boys at Ravenshore love themselves more than they love women, and the school turns a blind eye to it. Anyways, stay away from a guy with the dirty red hair who hangs near the greenhouse," ter added.


    "Last time, Marcus ended up high as the moon and tried to propose to one of the statues," Rhett chimed.


    "They sell drugs, too?" I asked, my eyes widening with shock.


    "This is a boarding house, Eamon. What do you think happens here besides education?" Rhettughed. "Ravenshore is rotten to the core, but it has always been. Way before today."


    "Andst, avoid the student treasurer, Brielle," ter said again. "She gives out loans to students both underground and officially. She looks like a saint, but she¡¯ll rob your entire bloodline."


    "Wow!" I shook my head, noting that Kael had added another toast to my te.


    "The easiest way to survive Ravenshore is to be popr," Rhett leaned back on the chair, popping two pills into his mouth and swallowing with water. "And you can achieve that by beating every student in your form anding out as the best..."


    "Or having superb fighting skills, the school has ever seen¡ªKael is the best fighter by the way," ter murmured.


    "Or,e from legacy. Perhaps your parents are members of the PTA board or the School board and have donated a significant amount of money. Apart from that, being the son of an Alpha doesn¡¯t mean anything here. We¡¯re all sons of Alphas."


    "So, Kael is First-year coordinator and the best fighter in the whole school, ter is Beta Prime, and you¡¯re..." I turned to Rhett.


    "A member of the school board," he shrugged, giving me an easy smile. "And the most handsome boy Ravenshore has ever produced. I¡¯ve won the title for two consecutive years. No one has ever done that."


    "Wow!" I nodded, "Noted, guys, I¡¯ve taken note of all the advice. Thank you."


    Throughout our animated discussion, Kael remained quiet. But I noticed something, he kept refilling my water ss, refilling my te with food, and quietly providing a napkin now and again for me to wipe my mouth.


    I noticed there was one piece of chicken wing left, and as I was about to reach for it, Kael took it instead. I thought he was going to eat it, but instead, I watched in surprise as he carefully cut it into smaller, more chewable pieces before cing them gently on my te.


    Both Rhett and ter burst out pping, their eyes dancing with mischief.


    Kael looked up, giving both boys an exasperated look. "What now?"


    "Well, well, well," Rhett drawled, his grin widening. "What do we have here, ter?"


    "We¡¯ve known each other for two years," ter dered, pointing an using finger at Kael, "and never once¡ªnot once-have you given up thest piece of wing for me."


    "Or me!" Rhett chimed in. "We¡¯re supposed to be your best friends! Your brothers in arms! Eamon has only been here for two weeks and less and¡ª"


    Kael shifted ufortably in his seat. "He¡¯d barely eaten anything from listening to both of you trying to mislead him with your ridiculous stories. I was trying to¡ª"


    "Just trying to do what?" ter interrupted, trying to contain hisughter. "Make sure our sweet little Eamon is well-fed?"


    "Oh goddess!" Rhett gasped dramatically, clutching his chest. "You¡¯re actually taking care of him!"


    ter stretched his hand toward Kael, looking solemn, despite theughter in his eyes. "Wee to the family, brother-inw."


    "Shut up," Kael muttered, swatting ter¡¯s hand away before rising from the table. "Both of you are idiots."


    He began gathering the used bowls, ignoring the boys as they taunted him. The only thing that showed he was being affected was the way his ears had gone red.


    I watched with fascination and a quiet smile as the boys followed Kael to the sink area, still teasing him.


    "Kael¡¯s got a crush," Rhett said. "Kael¡¯s got a crush!"


    "I do not," Kael protested, aggressively scrubbing a bowl that was already clean."


    "Then exin the mother hen routine," ter challenged, leaning against the counter with crossed arms. "You were refilling his water ss, monitoring his food and thest piece of chicken wing sacrifice. Last time I ate that, you almost killed me."


    "It¡¯s called being polite," Kael said through gritted teeth.


    "It¡¯s called being smitten," Rhett corrected with a gleeful cackle.


    Watching them, I felt something warm blooming in my chest.


    Here, surrounded by their yful banter and genuine affection for each other, I felt protected in a way I¡¯d never experienced.


    These boys, who barely knew me, were treating me like family, like someone worth caring about. The feeling was so foreign and precious at the same time that I had to blink back the tears that had gathered in my eyes.


    When I finished eating, I took my tes to the sink and returned to my bed to organise my books and review my ss schedule. Rhett immediately flopped beside me while ter was helping with the dishes.


    "Let me see your schedule," Rhett said, peering over my shoulder. "I can tell you which professors are total hard asses and which ones you can charm your way through."


    I handed him the schedule and shuffled through my books when a small piece of paper fell out.


    Rhett¡¯s eyes darted to it immediately. "What¡¯s that?" he asked.


    "It¡¯s nothing," I said quickly and made a move to grab it, but Rhett was faster, snatching it away before I could stop him.


    "Give that back to me," I tried to reach for it again, but Rhett had stood up from the bed, and since he was taller, he backed me up.


    "Whoa, Kael gave you homework?"


    "It¡¯s not¡ª"


    I tried to tell him, but he unfolded the paper and started chuckling before it quickly escted to a full-blown hysteria.


    "Oh moons!" he shrieked, doubling over. "I¡¯m so jealous of Eamon right now!"

 Chapter 59: A place called home II

    <h4>Chapter 59: A ce called home II</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    Rhett rushed to ter, waving the paper like a victory g.


    "Look at this! He gets the VIP treatment while we, his supposed best friends, get treated worse than his enemies!"


    Since ter¡¯s hands were wet with dishwater, he couldn¡¯t take the paper. "What does it say?" he asked.


    Rhett cleared his throat dramatically and began reading in an exaggerated voice.


    "Chore number one: Put the dishes in the sink after eating. Chore number two: Put your clothes in theundry basket and chore number three¡ªoh, this is rich¡ªask me for anything you want!"


    ter¡¯s mouth fell open before he burst into delightedughter. "Are you kidding me? That¡¯s not a chore list, that¡¯s the kind of list you get when you go on vacation to an expensive resort. I¡¯m so jealous. Kael¡¯s treating Eamon like royalty."


    "I feel betrayed," Rhett said, dramatically clutching his chest. "We¡¯re supposed to be your best friends, Kael! Why didn¡¯t we get this soft, doting version of you?"


    Kael ignored them. He was done with the dishes, so he removed his apron and hung it on a hanger near the kitchte.


    "Kael!" Rhett called out, falling to his knees with both hands sped in front of him. "Please, I¡¯m begging you¡ªadopt me! I promise, I¡¯ll be a good roommate!"


    "Me too!" ter joined in, abandoning the dishes he was drying to kneel beside Rhett. "I¡¯ll even do my ownundry!"


    Kael still ignored them, though the tips of his ears were burning red.


    He crossed the room to where I stood, watching ter and Rhett and asked quietly. "Are you done packing?"


    I nodded, still fighting back a smile.


    Without a word, Kael went to his wardrobe and retrieved a thick, navy-blue jacket. He returned to my side and held it open expectantly.


    "Wear this, it will be chillyter." He said softly.


    I smiled my gratitude and tried to reach for the jacket, only for him to shake his head and say, "Arms up."


    I couldn¡¯t refuse, so I turned my back to him, offering my arms as he slipped the jacket over my outstretched hands, adjusting the fit around my shoulders and smoothing down the cor with an intimacy that made my breath catch.


    "Perfect fit," ter observed behind us with a smirk.


    "Our Kael is so thoughtful," Rhett added, his voice dripping with exaggerated sweetness. "Such a caring, nurturing soul."


    "Wonderful!" they chorused together, breaking into apuse. "Our Kael is in love!"


    Kael¡¯s jaw tightened, but he refused to be affected by their response. Instead, he reached for my hand and pulled me closer to his side.


    "Come on," he said, leading me toward the door. Over his shoulder, he called to the boys with forced casualness. "Don¡¯t forget to lock my door, fools."


    "Use protection!" Rhett called after us, hisughter echoing down the hallway as we left the room.


    Outside, I couldn¡¯t suppress the smile spreading across my face. The morning air was crisp and clean, and Kael¡¯s hand in mine felt like an anchor to something real and good.


    "Are they always like that?" I asked, giving him a side nce.


    "Yes," he nodded. "They derive pleasure in teasing me. One day, I might die from it."


    I chuckled. "Really? But the first time I saw you and Rhett, you guys almost fought? I didn¡¯t imagine you were friends with each other."


    "We are not friends, Eamon." He turned his head slightly, meeting my eyes before facing front. "We are cool around each other but not friends, and the fight with Rhett was real, at least. The boy gets on my nerves every day."


    "But there¡¯s this good rapport between you three, Rhett says he shares breakfast with all of you..."


    "Yeah," Kael agreed. "But that doesn¡¯t make us friends. The only thing we know about each other is our names and maybe Rhett¡¯s illness, which is not general knowledge, but I think you made us closer."


    "I did?" I turned to him, surprised. "I don¡¯t think¡ª"


    "It¡¯s true, Eamon," he stopped now, turning to look at me. "There¡¯s something about you that brings out one¡¯s protective instinct. It¡¯s just there, and it isn¡¯t easy to exin. The only reason why we¡¯re in each other¡¯s space,ughing and teasing one another, is because of you."


    We resumed walking while I pondered his words. After a while, I asked quietly again. "Is it a good thing? For me to make you all feel this kind of way?"


    Kael didn¡¯t answer, he just held my hand protectively as we walked, only reluctantly letting go when we reached the main walkway where other students might see.


    Before we parted ways, he turned to face me again, his expression turning serious. "Be careful today," he said quietly. "Ravenshore is a..." he trailed off "Not a very good ce. Everyone here is spoilt, have no manners, no..." he trailed off again.


    I lowered my face, trying to hide my smile. Kael¡¯s attempt at a speech sounded ridiculous. Without being told, I could tell he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who gave speeches.


    "Just," he started again. "Stay away from trouble. That¡¯s all you need to survive here. Always be at the right ce at the right time. Don¡¯t concern yourself with people¡¯s business, and if anything feels wrong, anything at all, call me immediately."


    He reached into the cross-body bag he had on and pulled out a sleek, brand-new smartphone, still in its packaging, and spent a few moments programming it before handing it to me.


    "You can set this up, right? I¡¯ve put my number in there, along with Rhett¡¯s and ter¡¯s," he exined. "Just call me whenever you need something okay? Even if it¡¯s stupid, call. We¡¯ll meetter today when the student counciles for official introductions, and find me during lunch, okay? We¡¯ll eat together."


    "I nodded; my throat tight with emotion. The phone felt heavy in my hands, not because of its weight but because of what it represented. Care, protection. Someone who wanted to be reachable for me.


    "Thank you," I whispered, tears gathering in my eyes despite my efforts to hold them back.


    No matter whatplicationsy ahead, I¡¯d been treated better here at Ravenshore in thest few weeks than I had in my entire life at home.


    Kael scratched his head awkwardly, clearly ufortable with my emotional response. "Don¡¯t cry," he said gruffly. "You¡¯ll make me think I did something wrong."


    I let out a wetught and said, "After what happenedst night, I thought you¡¯d still be angry with me."


    "I was angry," he admitted softly. "But I was never going to let you leave with Rhett when he was in that state. I was the one who called his security detail toe get him."


    Iughed through my trears. "That exins why you were so calm."


    His lips quirked in the smallest of smiles. "Now go to your ss before you¡¯rete."


    I nodded and turned to leave, but after walking only a few steps, I nced back to see him still standing there, watching me.


    "You¡¯re not leaving?"


    "No yet. I¡¯m making sure you get to your ss first, then I¡¯ll go," he replied quietly as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    The innocence in his words broke something loose in my chest. Overwhelmed, I ran back to him and threw my arms around his waist, hugging him tightly.


    I felt him freeze for a moment, clearly surprised by the sudden contact, before his arms came up to embrace me back. He smelled like soap and made my wolf stir restlessly.


    It seemed to do that a lot more when I am with Kael.


    I pulled back and without thinking, I reached up on my tiptoes and pressed my lips to his in a soft kiss.


    "You deserve so much more than a kiss," I murmured against his mouth, meaning every word.


    As I tried to pull away, Kael¡¯s hands tightened on my waist, pulling me back up to him. This time, his kiss was deeper, hungrier, filled with a need that made my knees weak.


    I could feel his heart racing against my chest, could sense he was holding back his desire in the way his hands trembled slightly against my back.


    When I finally broke the kiss, breathing hard, I could see the raw want burning in his dark eyes. My body had responded to him in ways that felt different from ter¡¯s.


    I stepped away reluctantly, removing his hands from my waist and noting how his gaze followed my movements. My wolf was stirring restlessly now¡ªthat was strange.


    The restless stirring only urs asionally and neversts more than a few seconds.


    He tried to reach for me again, but I touched his chest, grinned and said, "Calm down, soldier. sses..."


    With a yful smile, I blew him a kiss and turned away, skipping towards my ss.


    For the first time in months, I felt light, happy and genuinely hopeful about what the day might bring.


    And then, there was this odd feeling that didn¡¯t leave me guilty even though I¡¯d just kissed ter moments ago.


    Was it normal?

 Chapter 60: Nominated…

    <h4>Chapter 60: Nominated...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I finally reached my ssroom, a smile on my face and my heart still fluttering from the morning¡¯s unexpected tenderness with Kael.


    The building wasn¡¯t difficult to locate; it took me just two turns, and I arrived, coupled with the fact that I spotted a few familiar faces of other first-year students.


    Right at the entrance of the ssroom, there was a wooden box with ¡¯OPEN ME¡¯ written in bold letters across the front. Following the obvious instruction, I lifted the lid to reveal dozens of tinypartments inside, eachbelled with a student¡¯s name in neat handwriting.


    I found the onebelled ¡¯Eamon Riggs¡¯ and opened it. Inside was a golden card etched with my alias and embossed with the Ravenshore crest. I turned it over, rechecking thepartment, but nothing was written on it.


    No instructions.


    Shrugging, I slipped the card into my bag, alongside the new phone Kael had given me, took a deep breath to steady my nerves and walked into the ssroom.


    The ssroom wasrger than I¡¯d expected. Like a mini amphitheatre with tiered rows of desks arced around a central teaching tform, it reminds me of a university lecture hall. French windows lined the side of the ssroom, giving us a view of the Academypound.


    I recognised several faces from orientation and the dining hall, but I kept my gaze lowered as I made my way to an empty seat at the back of the ss. Thest thing I wanted was unwanted attention on my first day.


    I¡¯d just settled into a chair and was pulling out my schedule to make some personal adjustments when a shadow loomed over my desk.


    "Hey, roommate."


    I looked up to find Phil¡ªPhil Whitmore from Redmoon pack¡ªmy former dorm mate, shing me a sheepish smile.


    "Uh, hi, Phil..." I murmured warily and returned to what I wanted to do before he showed up. What did he want now?


    He scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "I, uh...just wanted to say sorry. About the way I acted that day at the dorm. I was a total jerk, and I feel so terrible knowing that you¡¯re not there because of me."


    I nodded slowly. "That¡¯s past now, but it¡¯s fine. I ept your apology."


    "Really?" He said happily. "Thank you."


    I nodded and opened my schedule book, noticing he was still there. I looked up again, shing him a smile.


    "Is there something else?" I asked.


    "Not really," he grinned at me again. "You can return to the dorm now. I promise I¡¯ll be a better roommate."


    Not wanting to get into exnations about Kael¡¯s room or reveal that I was pretty happy with my current situation, or that I wouldn¡¯t be returning, I nodded, shing him a quiet smile.


    "Okay," I said quietly, and went back to my notebook and schedule again, in hopes he would take the hint and leave.


    Instead of leaving, Phil stretched out his hand with a hopeful expression. "Friends?"


    I looked at his outstretched palm for a moment before nodding again. "Cool," I said, taking his hand briefly.


    Before Phil could continue the conversation, the ssroom door opened and a stern woman in a dark green suit walked in. Her heels clicked loudly as she made her way to the front of the ss.


    Without being told, the entire ss settled down. Those who had been chatting before she entered were all seated now, facing her.


    "Good morning, first year. My name is Mrs. Tiam, but you should call me J. I am your form mistress. Congrattions on making it to this prestigious institution."


    She set down her briefcase, fixing the ss with a stern look.


    "Before I introduce your term work, I¡¯d like to make a few things crystal clear..." She paused.


    "I do not care about your childhood trauma, your heartbreaks or whatever unprocessed emotional baggage you carried from your pack. I am not a therapist, so don¡¯te to me about anything that¡¯s not schoolwork rted. I¡¯m here to make sure you don¡¯t leave this ce as a disgrace."


    The silence in the room was deafening. I think everyone was just surprised at the way she was talking.


    "Your first term assessment will take ce a fortnight from today, and you should treat every test as important because that is where your final scoring wille from. Our exams here are practically summaries of everything you¡¯ve learned and don¡¯t count for much if you haven¡¯t been paying attention throughout the term."


    Her gaze swept the ssroom coldly before she continued.


    "Here at Ravenshore, you¡¯ll be tested based on your intellect, your physical skills and your potential as future leaders. So if you¡¯re a crybaby, do yourself a favour and ask to be transferred. This school is tough."


    I was taking notes. Scribbling rapidly in my notebook, because I didn¡¯t want to miss any crucial information.


    "Again, tests,bat drills, and teamwork simtions make up the bulk of your assessment, and every mark matters. To get promoted to the next term, your total score must be sixty per cent and above. Anything less results in a repeat, though a trial exam to help boost scores may be allowed, depending on the percentage that fails, but I wouldn¡¯t count on it."


    She paused again, making eye contact with several students, including me.


    "Respect your seniors, respect your teachers, respect the administrative staff¡ªthey¡¯re also called ¡¯Specialists¡¯ and do not break any rules. We take rule-breaking seriously around here, so be careful. Please arrive at and leave the sses on time. No loitering. No skipping ss. And once again, I don¡¯t care about your traumas or rtionship issues. Fix them yourself."


    The bluntness of her words was refreshing after a lifetime of people tiptoeing around difficult topics. I appreciated the straightforward approach.


    J opened the suitcase she hade into the ss with and brought out small booklets.


    "I¡¯ve made a list of your courses for this term, all the materials you¡¯ll need¡ªwhich are avable at the school¡¯s Bookstore¡ªand the dress code for special events. Some of the requirements are mandatory by next week. No excuses."


    She began dropping the booklets row by row, giving them to the person in front to pass back. When I received mine, I immediately started flipping through it, noting the extensive course load and detailed requirements.


    "These next items are equally important," she continued, producing another stack of papers. "This is the form for the mentorship program. By now, I¡¯m sure many of you are familiar with some of your seniors. Please select your favourite and ask them to be your mentor. You¡¯ll only need their signatures. Get this submitted by tomorrow before the end of school."


    Some of my ssmates murmured as the form was passed around.


    I thought about Marcus, wondering what he would do if he knew I wouldn¡¯t choose him as my mentor.


    "If you¡¯re confused about who to choose, the school will randomly assign a senior to you," J continued. "Mentorships are the core to the leadership exercise here, and your performance affects your final score. So, it matters. A lot."


    She waited for a few minutes for the forms to get around the ss. Most of the student started filling theirs right away with smiles on their faces.


    "Also," J continued, gesturing toward the entrance. "The card you collected from the box outside is your ess card to the library, school gym, cafeteria, caf¨¦, dance room, literally all the ces you¡¯ll need ess to as a first-year student. It has an associated app which you can download to see all the locations it grants ess to."


    I pulled out my golden card again, examining it with new appreciation for its importance.


    "When the student unionester today, they¡¯ll give you a code to scan to join the general school tform. There you¡¯ll find the name of the app to download and other important information I might have missed."


    J pped her hands together, bringing everyone¡¯s attention back to her as she closed her briefcase.


    "That being said, finally, every ss needs a Calls Alpha. Since I cannot always be present, your ss Alpha representative will attend closed-door meetings on your behalf, handle other administrative matters, and ensure your ss is well-represented. You can nominate someone else or yourself."


    I¡¯d been diligently jotting down everything J had said. My pen moved rapidly across the page as I captured thest sentence and mused quietly to myself that the responsibility of ss Alpha sounded both important and potentially dangerous.


    Thest thing I needed was anything that would draw attention or scrutiny to me.


    I was still scribbling notes when a clear voice rang out from somewhere in the middle of the ssroom:


    "I nominate Eamon Riggs as ss Alpha!"


    My pen froze mid-word. My heart stopped beating for what felt like an eternity before resuming at double speed. Slowly, I looked up to find dozens of pairs of eyes turning toward me.


    Phil was on his feet, pointing at me with a smile on his face that didn¡¯t look genuine.


    "Seconded!" another voice called out.

 Chapter 61: ‘Alpha’ by force…

    <h4>Chapter 61: ¡®Alpha¡¯ by force...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    My eyes widened with shock at the nomination.


    I whipped around to look at Phil, who wore a satisfied smile that made my stomach churn.


    This was a trap. Phil¡¯s apology had been fake; this was a way to bully me. Being ss Alpha would give them ess to me no matter how much I try to deny it.


    The student who had seconded the nomination¡ªa tall boy with sandy hair, I vaguely recognised from orientation¡ªgave me an encouraging nod that felt more like a death sentence.


    Panic wed at my throat as I turned back to the form mistress and desperately raised my hand.


    J rolled her eyes, not bothering to hide her irritation. "What?"


    "I¡ªI don¡¯t want to be nominated," I stammered. "I don¡¯t have what it takes to be a leader. I¡¯m not qualified for this kind of responsibility. I¡¯m just...I¡¯m not good enough for something this important."


    Her words came out in a rush, betraying the confidence I¡¯d been trying so hard to project since my arrival at Ravenshore. But at this moment, desperation made me honest in the worst possible way.


    "I barely know anyone here," I continued, my voice growing smaller. "I don¡¯t understand things like this, and given my birth situation, I didn¡¯t get a lot of exposure. I¡¯d probably mess everything up and let everyone down. There has to be someone more suitable, someone who knows what they¡¯re doing."


    J sighed deeply, her expression shifting from irritation to mild exasperation. "Well, if the ss nominates someone else and that person wins the election, then you¡¯ll be free of this burden."


    Before I could protest further, she turned back to the ss. "Any other nominations?"


    The silence after the announcement was deafening. I looked around desperately, willing someone, anyone, to speak up, but every face stared back at me with expressions ranging from mild interest to outright amusement.


    "C¡¯mon," I whispered under my breath.


    "Anyone?" J repeated, tapping her fingers on her briefcase impatiently. "Surely there¡¯s someone else who wants to take on this responsibility?"


    Still, no one spoke. The silence felt like a weight pressing down on my chest. I could feel eyes on me, I could hear their whispered snickers, their known smirks...they all knew.


    In desperation, I shot to my feet so quickly that my chair scraped loudly against the floor. "I nominate Phil Whitmore!"


    The words came out of me like it was a lifeline thrown to a drowning person. Phil¡¯s eyebrows rose in surprise, but his smirk never wavered.


    J sighed again and turned to the board behind her, scribbling ¡¯Eamon Riggs¡¯ on it before turning back to face the ss. "Is anyone seconding Phil Whitmore¡¯s nomination as ss Alpha?"


    I looked around frantically, pleading with my eyes at my ssmates. Hoping someone would raise their hand, that someone would help me escape this nightmare, but not a single hand moved.


    "Please¡ªsomeone?" I called out desperately.


    I turned to Phil again, my heart was beating three times as fast as it should. I saw that his satisfied smirk had transformed into something that I could only describe as victory, making me conclude that I¡¯d been right. This had been nned.


    I tried to breathe.


    Did Phil know my secret, too? Was this Peter¡¯s work? Or maybe Headmistress Vale¡¯s way of disposing of me. My hands were shaking, and I could feel sweat beading on my forehead despite the ssroom¡¯s cool temperature.


    This couldn¡¯t be happening. I couldn¡¯t be trapped like this, not when staying invisible was the only thing that would keep me safe.


    I turned to the form mistress again. "This isn¡¯t fair," I said desperately. "They all nned this."


    Jaent didn¡¯t even nce at me. "It seems you all want to make my work easier," she observed dryly. "Well, I¡¯m down for it, too."


    "Ma, please..." I begged again, but she ignored me like I didn¡¯t exist.


    "Alright," J continued. "If there are no other nominations, and since we have only one candidate for the position, let¡¯s still vote, to make sure this is free and fair." She paused for a minute. "Those of you in support of voting Eamon Riggs in as ss Alpha, raise your hands."


    Every single hand in the ssroom went up without hesitation, most of the student even had two of their hands up, creating a sea of raised arms that felt like a thousand usatory fingers pointing directly at me.


    "No...no, no, no," I whispered, shaking my head. "No, please..."


    "Splendid," J murmured, not bothering to look at me, who was having aplete mental breakdown. "Your new ss Alpha for the first-year students is Eamon Riggs from Duskveil Pack."


    "Ma, please," I begged, but she didn¡¯t care.


    After packing up her stuff inside her bag, she turned to address me. "Come to my office at noon to get further instructions and an ess card to this ssroom." She closed her bag. "Good luck, everyone, and try not to fail spectacrly. ss Alpha, when you see Rhett Thatcher, ask him to see me at the end of the day¡¯s ss."


    And with that, she walked out of the ssroom. As soon as the door closed, Phil rose to his feet with a broad smile on his face.


    "Let¡¯s give it up for Eamon, our new ss Alpha!"


    The ssroom erupted in apuse and cheers that were mockery. I could see the malicious glints in several students¡¯ eyes, the same look I¡¯d grown used to seeing back in my pack. They weren¡¯t celebrating me; they were celebrating the beginning of my very.


    Some of them even mockingly called me Alpha Eamon or Boss Rigs.


    I walked towards Phil, trying desperately not to cry, instead focusing on the anger burning inside me. My voice shook as I confronted him.


    "You did this on purpose, why? What have I ever done to you that you had to connive with everyone to get me elected when I didn¡¯t want it?"


    Philughed, "I thought you¡¯d be excited," he said with a false sincerity. "Being ss Alpha is a privilege. I bet this is the first time you¡¯ve ever risen to something of importance like this. Isn¡¯t that true, bastard boy?"


    The entire ss copsed intoughter at his words. The scene pushed memories of beingughed at by all the girls Darian had slept with in our pack.


    "Why are you doing this?" I said through gritted teeth. "Why won¡¯t you leave me alone?"


    "Because you don¡¯t deserve to be here," Phil said with a broad smile. "You¡¯re a bastard, Eamon. Look around you, everyone here is a legitimate child of Alphas, and it bothers me that the school decided to let someone like you stay back. I hate it. Plus, all you¡¯ve done is parade yourself with the Student President and First-year Coordinator. Who do you think you are?"


    "This is ridiculous," I sighed. "You¡¯re jealous of me because I¡¯m friends with Marcus and Kael?" I purposely called out their first names to show the level of familiarity I had with them, but that backfired.


    "No one is jealous that you¡¯re being passed around," Phil returned. "Don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t envy you. I hate that I have to breathe the same air as you. I hate to look up and see you. Take it from me, Eamon, if I were you, I would leave quietly. You don¡¯t know how many eyes are watching you. They all hate you."


    I took a step back, suddenly afraid. "Hate me? What did I do?"


    "If you survive long enough, you¡¯ll find out, or there¡¯s an option to quit voluntarily at least while it is still possible."


    "And if I don¡¯t?" I held his gaze.


    "Oh!" heughed, "I¡¯ll make you leave soon enough. Don¡¯t worry about that, bastard."


    The ss echoed with mockingughter again until Phil lifted his hand.


    "Guys," he called out. "Quiet for a second."


    The noise died down immediately as they all turned to him expectantly.


    Phil closed the distance between us, easily towering over me by an inch. "I heard your dad denied you as his son when he came here a few days ago, and that your mother was some lowly, desperate omega trash, just like you. I guess your father was trying to save face by not acknowledging you at all."


    The words were not supposed to affect me because I was Eamon, and I wasn¡¯t an Omega to start with, but the fact that he was unknowingly describing my real situation¡ªmy father¡¯s rejection and his desire to sell me off- made it hurt even more.


    I stared at Phil, feeling nothing but pure, burning hatred coursing through my veins. This was precisely the kind of cruelty I¡¯d hoped to escape bying to Ravenshore, but it seemed that bullies existed everywhere.


    The bell rang, cutting through the tension in the ssroom and signalling the beginning of our first lesson. The door opened, and a man with bourgeois eyesses swept in.


    "Settle down!" he called out.


    Without another word, I turned and walked back to my seat.

 Chapter 62: The interrogation...

    <h4>Chapter 62: The interrogation...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    After my first two sses, I was finally starting to feel like I might survive Ravenshore.


    Just before break time, a Sentinel appeared in the doorway of our ssroom. He didn¡¯t say a word, just scanned the room until his eyes found me, then jerked his head toward the hallway in a clearmand.


    My stomach dropped. This couldn¡¯t be good.


    I nodded and gathered my things, acutely aware of every pair of eyes following my movement as I left the ssroom. The whispers started before I¡¯d even cleared the doorway¡ªspection about what kind of trouble the new bastard boy had already managed to get himself into.


    The walk to Headmistress Vale¡¯s office felt like a death march. Each step echoed in the empty corridors, and I found myself trying to remember if I¡¯d done anything in the past few hours that could have warranted this summons.


    Thest time we¡¯d spoken, she told me she¡¯d think of what she wanted me to do for her in return, and she¡¯d keep my secret. Was this what this meeting was all about? For her to finally tell me what she wanted me to do?


    When we reached the office, I could see Headmistress Vale silhouetted against therge window in her office, sipping tea with an air of casual elegance that somehow made her more threatening. The Sentinel gestured for me to enter, and once I stepped inside, she dismissed him with a wave of her hand.


    "Leave us," shemanded without turning around.


    The door closed behind me with a soft click that sounded like the doors back at Crestborne whenever my father wanted to beat me. For more than ten minutes, I stood there in silence, wondering what she wanted in return.


    Finally, I couldn¡¯t take the tension anymore. I cleared my throat quietly and said, "You wanted to see me?"


    Headmistress Vale turned from the window and crossed the room, and before I could even process what was happening, she pped me.


    The p was so unexpected that for a moment I couldn¡¯t hear anything but the ringing in my ears. My cheek burned like fire, and I could taste blood where my teeth had cut the inside of my mouth.


    "Where are you staying?" she demanded, "Didn¡¯t you tell me you were staying with ter?"


    I stared at her inplete shock, my hand instinctively moving to cover my stinging cheek. The rage in her eyes was terrifying. This wasn¡¯t theposed woman who had interviewed me just days ago. This was someone on the edge of violence.


    "Am I not talking to you?" she shouted when I didn¡¯t respond immediately. "Answer me, goddammit!"


    I forced myself topose my expression, to push down the fear and pain threatening to overwhelm me. "Yes," I managed to say, my voice steadier than I felt. "I fought with ter and decided to stay with Kael instead."


    Sheughed dryly, throwing her head backwards like she was possessed. Before I could react again, she grabbed my cor and hauled me closer, tightening her grip against my throat.


    "Who do you think you are?" she screamed, showering my face with her spittle. "Why are you causing me so much trouble? Why are you treating this school like it¡¯s your damn yground, like you can do whatever you want? You think you can change rooms whenever the mood strikes you? Are youpletely mad?"


    Tears gathered in my eyes despite my efforts to remain strong. Thebination of physical pain, humiliation, and sheer terror was overwhelming, but I blinked them back furiously. In my experience, crying would only make things worse.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered.


    She gritted her teeth so hard I could hear them grinding. Then she released my cor with a violent shove and stalked across the room to the wine bar. She grabbed a bottle of wine, twisted off the cork, and gulped down the liquid like it was water.


    After a long minute, she returned to stand directly in front of me, wine still dripping from her lips. The alcohol seemed to have made her even more unpredictable.


    "You promised you¡¯d be truthful to me, right?" she asked. She seemed calmer now.


    I managed to nce up at her and nod, not trusting my voice.


    "Great. Then I want you to tell me the truth." She grabbed my hands painfully and dragged me around to the other side of her desk, pushing me roughly into her chair before turning on herputer.


    I gasped in shock when a video started ying on the screen. It was me¡ªunmistakably me¡ªfrom that day at the summer camp. The camera had captured everything: me pouring my drink onto the grass, throwing away my cake towards the catering bar and then acting like I¡¯d drunk it.


    Before I could even begin to formte an exnation, her hand connected with my other cheek in another stinging p. I held both burning cheeks as she crossed the room again, returning with something that made my breath catch in my throat.


    A whip.


    She began rolling up her sleeves, holding my gaze, and when she spoke, her voice was filled with satisfaction.


    "Now I understand why your dear daddy whips you. You¡¯re so fucking annoying." Herughter echoed manically in her office. "You¡¯ve only been here for a few days, but everyone seems to be so fucking interested in you. Even Marcus Webb, that piece of shit, wasmanding me to have you transferred to his room."


    The mention of Marcus made my skin crawl, but I forced myself to remain still.


    "You belong to me, Charis," she continued, and hearing my real name from her lips made me flinch. "I am the reason you¡¯re still here. You answer me. I am your god."


    She raised the whip, and I couldn¡¯t suppress the fearful tremors that ran through my entire body.


    "Now tell me, who told you to spill your drink and throw away that cake? Tell me this instant. Why did you do that?"


    I maintained the most stoic expression I could manage, drawing on years of practice hiding my emotions from my father¡¯s rages. "No one," I said quietly.


    The whip cracked across my arm, and I bit down hard on my tongue to keep from crying out.


    "Tell me the truth!" she demanded.


    I scrambled for an exnation that wouldn¡¯t implicate Kael or reveal how much I understood about what had happened that day.


    "I didn¡¯t take the alcohol because even a little amount makes me drowsy," I said quietly. "I have a low tolerance. And the cake, I wasn¡¯t allowed to eat things like that back at home. My father would go into a frenzy if he saw me snacking. He said they were unhealthy and didn¡¯t want me ever to be fat. I suppose my body was reacting to past experiences. I¡¯m sorry."


    It was a weak excuse, but it was the best I could manage without revealing the truth. I couldn¡¯t tell her it was Kael who had warned me. I couldn¡¯t admit that I¡¯d understood exactly what kind of danger I was in that night.


    She stared at me for a few seconds before pausing the video, and my heart stopped as the screen froze on an image; it was the moment when Kael had kissed me in the hot tub.


    "Can you unpack what happened here?" she asked quietly. "Why did he suddenly pull you into the tub?"


    The question hung in the air. How could I possibly exin that moment without revealing everything? From the alertness in Kael¡¯s eyes and mine, and the fact that he¡¯d only dragged me into the pool when we saw them, it was suspicious.


    I stared at the frozen image on the screen, my mind racing for an answer that might save us both, knowing that whatever I said next could determine not just my fate, but Kael¡¯s as well.


    "Well?" she sneered. "Ran out of lies already?"


    She turned my chair to face her directly, then reached out to hold my jaw,


    "I don¡¯t want to hurt you, precious," she said softly. "I don¡¯t want to give you back to your father because I gave you my word, but I am not a patient person either. Tell me the truth."


    I swallowed hard.


    "Kael had tried to make advances at me in the tent before this hot tub incident," I began, hating myself for every word but knowing I had no choice. "If you noticed in the video, he came close to me and was forcing me toe into the tub. When I saw that you and the orientation professor had arrived, I was thankful that Kael wouldn¡¯t be able to disturb me further, but he dragged me into the tub anyway."


    The words tasted like ashes in my mouth, but I forced myself to continue, adding details that would make the lie more convincing.


    "Earlier today, he tried to make out with me again," I added. "I think he likes me too, same with Marcus, the student president. He already asked me to..." I trailed off, then said in a whisper. "To date him."


    Vale studied my face intently, "And do you remember anything else from that night?" she asked.


    I shook my head firmly. "No, nothing. I can¡¯t even remember this," I pointed to theputer.


    Vale sighed deeply, finally releasing my jaw. She moved away from me and grabbed the wine bottle again, taking a long sip before turning back to face me.


    "It¡¯s time for you to fulfil your promise," she said, her voice taking on a gentler tone. "I¡¯m going to need you tomorrow to be a girl."

 Chapter 63: Class Alphas and quiet corners...

    <h4>Chapter 63: ss Alphas and quiet corners...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    "I don¡¯t understand," I whispered. "You want me to be a girl?"


    Headmistress Vale narrowed her eyes, arching one brow with irritation. "What don¡¯t you understand, Eamon?"


    "Everything," I replied honestly.


    My mind was still spinning from the p, the threats, the video; everything.


    She sighed, as if I were wasting her time, and slowly began enunciating her words, as if she were dealing with a slow child.


    "Come find me after sses tomorrow and you¡¯ll know." Then she flicked her wrist toward the door. "You can go."


    I turned and left the office, with my head still reeling in confusion. I was trying to make sense of what had just happened. Why would the headmistress need me to be a girl when my sole purpose was to hide that fact?


    What was she nning?


    My male identity was the only thing keeping me safe; what on earth could possibly require me to abandon it?


    Lost in thoughts, I almost didn¡¯t notice ter running toward me down the corridor until he was close. I stopped walking and waited for him to catch up to me.


    He stopped short, panting when he reached me. "Charis¡ªEamon¡ªare you okay?"


    I blinked, forcing a smile despite the chaos churning inside me. I couldn¡¯t let ter know. He wouldplicate things. "Of course, I¡¯m fine. Why wouldn¡¯t I be?"


    He exhaled loudly like he¡¯d been holding his breath for an hour. "Moons. I was worried when someone mentioned they saw a sentinel taking you towards the Vale¡¯s office. What did she want this time?"


    I looked up at the concerned expression on his face, and it almost hurt to take in his genuineness and lie. Still, I had no choice.


    "She just...wanted to confirm something with my documentation. Something about inconsistencies in my name. That¡¯s all."


    He frowned for a second, but he nodded. "Are you sure that¡¯s all?"


    "Positive," I shed him a bright smile to sell it. "There¡¯s nothing to worry about."


    "Alright," he said slowly. "If anything happens¡ª"


    "Nothing will happen," I cut in, then quickly added, hoping it would shift the conversation to something else. "Something happened in ss today," I said,unching into the story of my unwanted election.


    "They made me ss Alpha. I tried to refuse, but Phil, my roommate from the dorm, orchestrated the whole thing. He got everyone to nominate me and then made sure no one else would nominate another person. Now, I¡¯m trapped in this position I never wanted."


    "Charis," he chuckled. "That¡¯s good news if you ask me. I was elected ss Alpha as a first-year student, too."


    I felt my anxiety spike. "But I don¡¯t want the responsibility. I don¡¯t know anything about leadership or representing people. Plus, shouldn¡¯t I be doing my best to stay out of the spotlight? I already have a lot of attention on me as it is, I don¡¯t want all this..."


    "Everything will be fine, believe me," ter said gently. "Remember, I said one of the ways to survive Ravenshore is poprity, and you¡¯re slowly getting there. The more popr you are, the less you¡¯d be at risk..."


    "Be at risk?" I frowned. "From what?"


    He looked thrown off for a second before he shrugged with an awkward smile. "You know, just from being discovered."


    "Isn¡¯t that the whole point of this?" I whispered fiercely as two students walked past us. "If I am out there in front of people¡¯s faces, I¡¯ll be at more risk."


    "Trust me, this would be the best thing that happened to you at Ravenshore. You¡¯ll enjoy the position in the long run. It¡¯ll give you influence, connections..."


    "But I don¡¯t want any of these things. I want to exist while I look for a better n."


    "Give it a shot," he grinned. "And you¡¯ll love it. Once you realise you have more power than you thought."


    "Fine," I sighed. "By the way, I didn¡¯t see Rhett in ss today. Where did he run off to?" I asked.


    "He was feeling dizzy a while after you and Kael left, so I suggested he go back to his room and rest," ter exined. "He¡¯s not in the best shape these days, so it¡¯s only normal for him to have these episodes."


    Before I could inquire more, ter looked at his wristwatch and cursed loudly.


    "Shit! I¡¯m going to bete. I need to be at a meeting now. Student Council stuff. We¡¯ll talkter, okay?"


    Before I could respond, he was already jogging away. I checked my watch and discovered I had about forty-five minutes before the break ended. My stomach growled loudly, reminding me that the food I had eaten for breakfast had been used up.


    Then I also remembered that I was supposed to meet with Kael at the caf¨¦ during lunch. Taking the stairs two at a time, I hurried towards it.


    The moment I entered the caf¨¦, my eyes scanned the room looking for Kael, and within seconds, I spotted him tucked away at a corner table with a cup of coffee and bread in front of him.


    He seemed to be absorbed in what appeared to be a book. Sighing with relief, I crossed the room towards him quietly. As I reached the table, he looked up, immediately sensing my presence.


    His brows arched in surprise. "You came?" he said quietly, as if he¡¯d been hoping but not quite expecting to see me.


    I nodded and dropped into the chair across from him, stretching my body to loosen the tension lodged in my joints.


    "I¡¯m sorry for noting on time. I had to go see Headmistress Vale, but it was nothing serious."


    He didn¡¯t say anything, just stared at me for a moment as if he was reading something on my face. Then he passed me a bottle of his water. "Drink first."


    I took the water from him, shed him a grateful smile, and then gulped the entire contents in one go, exhaling tiredly.


    "I¡¯ve had a busy day today. Our form mistress, Mrs Tiam, came to the ss for an official introduction. "She¡¯s kind of...terrifying," Iughed at my joke while Kael just gazed at me quietly.


    I continued anyway.


    "She gave us a lot of rules, said we should go cry somewhere else because she doesn¡¯t care. Charming, right?"


    Kael¡¯s lip twitched, but he still said nothing.


    "Anyway," I continued, they made me ss Alpha. Despite all my efforts to refuse the offer, no one would listen. Now I¡¯m stuck and I have to go see her¡ªthat¡¯s Mrs Tiam by noon to get further instructions."


    Kael looked away from me, reaching for his cup of coffee.


    "To make it all worse, after ss, the headmistress summoned me and..." I trailed off, realising I was about to spill the entire story to him. "Let¡¯s just say, she was angry about me staying with you."


    "She confronted you?" Kael asked atst.


    I nodded. "Yeah, but I told her I and ter fought, that¡¯s why I came to stay with you. Then, some irregrities with the details I submitted," I added.


    He leaned back slightly in his chair, frowning, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. I had a gut feeling that he didn¡¯t entirely believe my version of the truth, but he didn¡¯t push it either.


    Instead, he asked gently. "What do you want to eat?"


    I blinked, surprised he wasn¡¯t peppering me with details or demanding to know how I resolved the issue with headmistress Vale. Then again, it was Kael, and, as he had mentioned before, he didn¡¯t concern himself with what went on in people¡¯s lives.


    "You don¡¯t want to ask me any questions?" I tested the grounds.


    "No."


    "Fine," I rolled my eyes. "I¡¯ll take anything."

 Chapter 64: Quiet confessions...

    <h4>Chapter 64: Quiet confessions...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    He nodded and stood up, making his way to the food counter.


    While he was gone, I sat in the rtive quiet of the cafeteria, watching other studentsugh and chat over their meals. For a moment, I allowed myself to imagine what it would be like to be one of them.


    To be carefree, without the burden of my secrets and lies, able to simply enjoy lunch with a friend without feeling like a fraud. I wonder what Kael would do when he realises I was a girl after all?


    When he came back, he ced a tray between us: two pastries, a sandwich cut in half and a bowl of spiced soup.


    "All this for me?" I asked, staring at herge spread of food before me.


    I could hear my father¡¯s voice ringing in annoyance. <i>"Do you want to be fat like your mother? Eat only the veggies, drink a ss of water and go to bed."</i>


    "You want more?" He asked, staring at me.


    "No...thank you," I murmured, already reaching for the sandwich. "This looks amazing.


    "Seems you don¡¯t eat so much," Kael observed. "You¡¯re too thin for a boy."


    "Wh-What?" Iughed loudly, hoping to cover my femininity. "I¡¯m not that thin."


    "You are," he insisted, returning to his book. "How would you ever survive the fighting sses? You need to eat and exercise to build muscle. I¡¯ll teach you if you want."


    He said thest bit quietly, so that I had to strain my ears to hear it.


    "And if Vale calls for you again, don¡¯t just march to her office alone. You¡¯re a student now, you can ask for a few minutes and text either me, Rhett or ter."


    My insides warmed. "I can handle it," I said with a smile.


    "You don¡¯t have to handle everything with Vale by yourself, Eamon," he continued quietly, raising his gaze to meet mine briefly. "I know you entered some sort of agreement with her because our signatures would have never been enough to keep you here."


    I dropped the food in my hand, already turning white with fear. "H-how did you...?"


    He shook his head, sighing deeply. "Seeing your reaction, then it¡¯s true. I¡¯m also guessing your brother, ter, doesn¡¯t know about it?"


    "H-How did you know?" I stammered, trying to fish for more information.


    "Your facial expression and bodynguage give away everything, Eamon," he sighed. "And you cannot be like this in this school. If everyone can read you like a book, you¡¯ll get constantly picked on and that bothers me so much than I want to admit. I¡¯m constantly..." he trailed off.


    Then added softly. "What will I do with you?"


    I swallowed hard. "I¡¯m not used to having anyone to lean on. You, Rhett, and ter have been my first attempt at forming a friendship. So, I constantly feel guilty that I bother you all the time."


    He looked up at me then, something unreadable in his expression. "I¡¯m not your friend, Eamon. I don¡¯t see you as a friend either. I¡¯m not friends with Rhett and your brother, too..."


    My expression failed. "But..."


    "I am attracted to you, and I can¡¯t exin it. I feel responsible for your safety in a way. Your brother might protect, but not always. Rhett..." he shook his head. "Headmistress Vale is a dangerous woman, and you shouldn¡¯t be making deals with her in the first ce."


    My heart sank, and I reached for his cup of coffee, taking a big gulp.


    "Tell me the truth, did she only confront you abouting to stay with you?"


    I opened my mouth several times, but no words woulde out. If I told Kael everything, then I would need to reveal my truth to him, and I wasn¡¯t ready for that.


    What if he hates me? The thought of not having Kael, Rhett and ter on my side scared me more than being exposed.


    So, no... the truth would have to wait for a few more months.


    "Yes," I attempted a smile. "That was all she said to me."


    He scoffed, leaned back and shook his head. "That was a lie. But don¡¯t tell me the truth either, you can tell me when you trust me enough. Finish your food."


    I hung my head and continued eating, feeling so ashamed of myself.


    I continued eating in silence, wondering what would be of us now that he knew I was a liar.


    I sneaked a nce at him again, noting he seemed lost in his thoughts, staring at the book in front of him. I also noticed he hadn¡¯t flipped a single page since he started reading, which struck me as odd for someone who appeared to be studying so intently.


    The only sign he was still conscious of the world around him was his fingers, which he was drumming lightly on the table.


    I continued nibbling on my stack, stealing nces at him every few seconds, wishing I could know what was going on in his mind.


    After several minutes, he suddenly looked up and turned the book toward me. "Can you pronounce this word for me?" he asked quietly, pointing to a specific term on the page.


    I nodded and leaned closer to see what he was indicating. The word was ¡¯crystallography¡¯.


    "Crystallography," I pronounced clearly, breaking it down into sybles. "Crys-tal-log-ra-phy."


    He nodded, pronouncing the word softly and then writing it down in a small notebook beside him. Then he looked up and asked. "What does it mean?"


    "It¡¯s the study of crystal structures. Like how atoms are arranged in crystalline solids," I exined. "It¡¯s used in chemistry and materials science to understand the properties of different substances."


    He nodded again, absorbing the information with that intense focus I was beginning to recognise was a part of him. Then he passed the book to mepletely.


    "Could you write the meaning in here, too? And also write how to pronounce all the difficult words I highlighted in red?" he asked.


    Even though he sounded so casual, there was an underlying vulnerability that made my heart ache for reasons I couldn¡¯t quite identify.


    Without question, I took his pen and started carefully writing the definitions of the words I could remember and pronunciation guides in the margins of his textbook. There was something about his request that felt important, though I couldn¡¯t put my finger on why.


    The way he watched me write, the careful attention he paid to each word I exined, then still made small notes in his book, felt off, but I didn¡¯t say anything.


    "Here," I said when I finished pushing the book back to him.


    "Thank you," he murmured and closed the book with care.


    Only then did he reach for his snack. We ate the rest of our meal infortable silence.

 Chapter 65: Unexpected generosity...

    <h4>Chapter 65: Unexpected generosity...</h4>


    Charis


    After we finished, we walked together toward the academic buildings. Kael seemed to be naturally escorting me back to ss.


    We walked together in silence until halfway through, Kai suddenly stopped walking and turned to face me.


    "Is there something else you¡¯d like to tell me?"


    I arched my brow in confusion, turning to face him. "Something like what?"


    "About Headmistress Vale. I know I said I wouldn¡¯t push, but I must know what happened in her office today, Eamon. Please."


    His question made me wary. I did want to tell him more about the footage from the summer camp, about how terrified I was that my cover would bepromised, about the whip and the threats.


    But looking at his face, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to burden him with more of my problems. Bottom line is, Headmistress Vale cannot link anything to him because I didn¡¯t give her any helpful information.


    "There¡¯s nothing else to say, Kael," I said, forcing a smile. "I already handled it. Believe me."


    He studied my face for a moment, though his eyes didn¡¯t soften. Then his expression shifted slightly.


    "Where did you keep your phone?"


    "Huh?" I stared at him wide-eyed, realising that I hadn¡¯t taken my phone out of my backpack all day. I¡¯d totally forgotten I had a phone.


    "I¡ª" I began, but from the way he was staring at me, he already knew. "I¡¯m sorry," I said immediately, fumbling in my bag for it. "I was so absorbed in school activities and forgot."


    "I know you¡¯re busy, but you always have to check your phone," he said quietly. "I was worried about you."


    Realising that Kael was upset because I didn¡¯t take any of his calls¡ªthat this was why he¡¯d been so quiet and withdrawn¡ªI shed him a smile, hoping he would let it go.


    "It won¡¯t happen again, I promise."


    "Don¡¯t make promises you won¡¯t keep," he murmured and then asked. "Do you have money to buy the requirements for first-years?"


    That made me go still.


    Heat flooded my cheeks as I stared at my toe in embarrassment. "No," I admitted quietly. "I was nning to just...figure it out or ask ter for a loan."


    The tuition and boarding fees were free at Ravenshore, but other expenses, such as personal living costs, were entirely the students¡¯ responsibility. It was one of the reasons I¡¯d chosen here as my escape n. I only had to worry about having some change and not the school or boarding expenses themselves.


    Without responding, Kael pulled out his wallet and held it out to me.


    I blinked at him. "Wait, what are you doing? Why are you giving me your wallet?"


    "Why else?" he retorted, as if the answer wasn¡¯t obvious. He reached for my hand and pressed the wallet into my palm. "Buy everything you need with my card. The pin is inside."


    Before I could protest or even thank him properly, he turned and walked away, leaving me standing there with his wallet in my hands.


    I couldn¡¯t fight the butterflies in my stomach as I watched his retreating figure. No one¡ªnot even ter¡ªhad ever shown me such casual, effortless generosity. The matter-of-fact way he¡¯d assumed responsibility for my needs¡ªit was overwhelming in the best way possible.


    Since it was almost noon, I decided to head to the administrative block to find my form mistress. I pulled my phone from my bag as I walked, chuckling when I saw fifteen missed calls from Kael, five from ter and one from Rhett.


    The evidence of Kael¡¯s concern was both touching and guilt-inducing. I made a mental note to call Rhettter to check on how he was doing.


    A few minutester, I was standing in front of J, my form mistress, who was already prepared with a stack of materials and a businesslike expression.


    "As ss Alpha, you¡¯ll have several responsibilities just like the Alpha of a pack," she began without preamble. "First, you¡¯ll need to take attendance every morning and submit it to the main office by 10 a.m. This attendance book will be your responsibility; guard it carefully, as any discrepancies will reflect poorly on both you and the ss.


    She handed me a thick, leather-bound book with ¡¯First Year Attendance¡¯ embossed on the cover.


    "You¡¯ll mark present students with a check, absent students with an X, andteing with an L followed by the time they entered. Any students who arrive more than fifteen minutes after sses begin are considered absent, notte."


    I nodded.


    "This is your ess card to the ssroom and all practicalbs designated for first-year use," she continued, handing me a tinum card. "Students of all levels share thebs at different times, so each year has specific ess privileges. Don¡¯t lose this¡ªthe recement fee is no joke."


    I nodded, tightening my hold around the card.


    "You¡¯ll also be responsible formunicating any important announcements to your ssmates, collecting forms and assignments when required, and representing your ss at monthly student council meetings."


    "Also," she continued, walking to a cab and pulling out a slim folder. "Here¡¯s your ss Alpha authorisation documents. You¡¯ll use these to ess student files when needed. Most times, the admission officer might ask you for help to ess a certain student record, which is why you need this authorisation. Guard it with your life, because if you lose this, you would be practically giving away authorisation to confidential records. Most of the records are digital, but for the lower levels, some things are still paper."


    She passed the documents over.


    "If you have any questions..." she paused, looking up at me for the first time and stretching out her hand. "Give me your phone."


    I obliged and handed her my phone.


    She pressed her number into it and dialled. When my number rang in hers, she handed mine back to me.


    "That¡¯s my number, text me if you have important questions. I also hope you can learn to manage small conflicts without involving me. Please, make my life easy. You can go."


    She waved at me dismissively and turned to her desk.


    I turned to hurry out of the staff room when she called me back.


    "One more thing," she murmured when I turned back. "The student president came to submit this mentorship form on your behalf earlier. Do you know anything about this?"


    I looked at the form, and I was surprised. I hadn¡¯t filled out the form I received this morning. Yet, my name was clearly written at the top of the form the form mistress held.


    "Marcus?"


    "You didn¡¯t know?" J asked.


    I shook my head. "No...I had no idea."


    She narrowed her eyes at me before nodding and, in one swift motion, tore the form in half. "Choose whoever you want as your mentor. Don¡¯t let anyone make that decision for you. Besides, this isn¡¯t a matchmaking agency."


    I exhaled in relief, even if my stomach turned a little at the thought that Marcus had gone behind my back.


    J reached into another pile on her desk and pulled out some bound notes. "These are for Rhett Thatcher. Have it delivered to him by the end of sses today."


    I epted them, adding them to the pile at the crook of my elbow, feeling like I¡¯d just acquired half a job.


    "That¡¯s all. You can go."

 Chapter 66: Behind the glass

    <h4>Chapter 66: Behind the ss</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I finally locked the door of the ssroom, my fingers trembling slightly from exhaustion.


    I hid another yawn behind my hand, feeling like I¡¯d been in Ravenshore forever instead of nearly a month.


    It was already past 4 p.m., almost one hour more than the usual closing time. I had to wait for Phil and his minions, who were purposely wasting my time by taking forever to finish up with their sswork.


    After that, they made a show of organising their desks, throwing paper balls at one another andughing like idiots. I had no choice but to wait until they finally slinked out with smug grins and mocking waves.


    Clearly, they found my new ss Alpha title entertaining.


    The moment the door clicked shut, I slumped against it, drawing in a deep breath. My legs ached. My brain felt fried. All I wanted to do was lie down and sleep. I was also feeling a little sluggish, and I knew it was a tell-tale sign that I would be getting my heat soon.


    There was still recreational activity tonight, but thank the Moon Goddess, it was optional. I wasn¡¯t going.


    As I walked across the schoolpound towards the residential area, I redialed Rhett¡¯s number, hoping he would finally pick up so I could ask for directions to his quarters. This had to be the fourth or fifth time I was calling.


    But if he didn¡¯t respond, I could call ter or Kael. A fond smile settled on my lips as I thought of Kael. I waited all day for the supposed meeting with the Student Council, but that was cancelled.


    I chewed on my lower lip as I redialed the number, but it rang without anyone answering it. Just when I was about to give up, someone took the call.


    "Hello?" A female voice answered.


    "Oh, um...sorry. I¡¯m looking for Rhett. This is Eamon¡ªEamon Riggs. I¡¯m calling on school orders. I have some study materials from our form mistress and I was told to deliver them to him.


    "Ah, you¡¯re a ssmate," the woman said. "He¡¯s...resting right now, but I can give you directions if you need to bring something important."


    The woman texted the details, and I had to take the campus bus to get there. Some minutester, I was standing in front of Rhett¡¯s quarters with my mouth open wide in shock.


    ¡¯Luxury¡¯ was too modest a word.


    The building stood alone, an elegant two-story structure with pristine ivory walls, arched windows, and gold-lined corners, featuring an intricately carved symbol that bore a suspicious resemnce to a family crest.


    The yard alone looked like it had its own gardener, with neatly trimmed hedges and stone statues guarding the gate.


    It looked more like a private residence than a student housing facility.


    So this is what it means to be a Thatcher.


    I walked up the stairs and rang the doorbell, straightening my shirt and trying not to appear impressed, which I was very much.


    Finally, a middle-aged woman dressed in a crisp white apron over a simple grey dress opened the door. She had short, greying hair and eyes that looked both tired and kind.


    "You must be Eamon," she said brightly, gesturing for me toe in. "My name is Sarah, and I¡¯m Rhett¡¯s housekeeper."


    The interior was just as impressive as the exterior. The foyer was immacte, with a marble floor that reflected the warm light of the chandelier above. A soft scent of citrus and sandalwood floated in the air. The hallway stretched long, lined with portraits of men who all bore a resemnce to Rhett.


    The red hair was, after all, a family gene.


    The hallway led to a spacious living area with expensive furniture and more abstract artwork on the walls. Everything was clean and organised like a luxury hotel rather than a student¡¯s living space.


    Sarah turned to me and asked with a kind smile on her face. "Can I offer you anything? Water? Tea?"


    "Nothing, ma¡¯am," I declined politely. I wasn¡¯t going to stay that long.


    "Okay. Then you can give me the study materials. I¡¯ll pass them along to Alpha Rhett."


    I¡¯d been worried about not seeing Rhett all day, plus his not answering his phone only increased my anxiety.


    "Actually," I said quickly. "Our form mistress¡ªJ¡ªtold me to exin what we learnt in school today to Rhett. Said it was important for him not to fall behind," I lied.


    She eyed me skeptically. "He¡¯s not in a state to learn anything today."


    I swallowed. "Then I just want to see him. Please. He¡¯s my friend."


    For a long moment, Sarah didn¡¯t speak. Then she sighed and nodded.


    "Fine. Follow me. There are protocols you must follow."


    We walked past several closed doors until we reached a room that appeared to be a decontamination room. The woman guided me into a small space.


    "Put these on," Sarah instructed, handing me protective coveralls and slippers. She then sprayed something that smelled strongly of disinfectant on the coveralls before wearing her own protective gear.


    "Don¡¯t touch him," Sarah warned, "and don¡¯t panic either."


    My heart thudded in my chest as we went through a small door at the corner of the decontamination room. The door opened into another room that resembled a hospital room.


    My heart broke at the sight that greeted me. Rhetty on a wide bed covered with blue sheets, shirtless, with various tubes and wires connected to his chest and arms. A thin oxygen tube curled beneath his nose. Monitors beeped softly in the background, disying readings that I couldn¡¯t interpret.


    He looked pale. Almost white.


    What happened to him?" I heard myself ask.


    "He had a small crisis this morning, an infection precisely, but he¡¯ll be fine in a few hours. He just needs rest and medication."


    I didn¡¯t say anything, I had no idea what to say.


    Pain pooled at my chest as I ambled towards him. It felt like it was me on the bed and not him. I couldn¡¯t exin the feeling.


    I wanted to reach for his hand, but remembered Sarah¡¯s warning.


    Instead, I whispered. "I missed you today, Rhett. But I¡¯m d you¡¯ll be fine. Get well soon."


    He didn¡¯t move. But his chest rose and fell, and his heartbeat blipped steadily on the screen. Tears welled up in my eyes, but I blinked them back.


    Just as I turned to go back to where Sarah stood, I heard a soft voice calling out to me.


    "Charis?"

 Chapter 67: Just a peck!

    <h4>Chapter 67: Just a peck!</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    When I turned, it was Rhett, his eyes were open, and his hands were stretched towards me weakly.


    I immediately went to his side, hoping the tears at the corner of my eyes would not fall.


    "I¡¯m sorry you had to see me like this," he said slowly with a wry smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. "But I¡¯m d you came to visit me."


    I nodded, not trusting myself to speak without crying.


    "Sarah," he turned his head slightly to look at the woman at the door. "Could you excuse us for a minute?"


    "Alpha Rhett, you know the doctor¡¯s orders..."


    "Fine, you can stay," Rhett interrupted her. His voice was stronger than he looked. "I will not be responsible if you hear all the bad things we¡¯re about to talk about."


    Sarah rolled her eyes and said, "Five minutes." Before leaving us alone.


    "Sit on the chair next to the bed," Rhett told me. "Keep mepany until I die."


    "That¡¯s not funny," I said sharply, settling into the chair beside him. "Stop making jokes."


    "Rx, Eamon," he chuckled. "I¡¯ll be fine. I just need to be in these things for 16 hours. But you know what will heal me faster?"


    I half-rose in my seat. "What?"


    He turned his head slightly towards me and grinned. "A kiss, and please don¡¯t say no."


    I blushed. "How can you even think of doing that now?"


    "My dream is to die surrounded by all my lovers, Eamon. It¡¯ll be the best death ever. C¡¯mon, kiss me, please..."


    "No!"


    "What if I die in the next few hours? What if this is ourst real conversation? You¡¯d live the rest of your life with the guilt that maybe your kiss could have made the difference. It¡¯s up to you. I won¡¯t..."


    I rose to my feet, ring at him. "Stop saying you¡¯ll die. You should be more positive."


    "Then give a dying man hisst wish, Eamon. I deserve to be kissed, too. If I¡¯m going to die, at least let me die knowing I kissed Eamon Riggs."


    "Moons!" I red at him more. "Can you stop wishing death upon yourself. Fine, I¡¯ll kiss you, but just a quick peck on the cheek and then you need to rest."


    His face lit up. "You¡¯re an angel."


    I approached his bed cautiously, leaning down toward his face. I intended to give him a brief, innocent kiss on the cheek, but the moment I was within reach, Rhett¡¯s hand shot out with surprising strength and speed.


    Before I could react, he had scooped me effortlessly off the ground, his arm around my waist, pulling me onto the space beside him on the bed.


    "Rhett!" I gasped, but he was already shifting, using his strength to position himself so he was propped over me, his body caging me against the mattress.


    "Sorry, he murmured as his eyes bored into me. "Though his grin suggested he wasn¡¯t sorry at all. "But I said a kiss, not a peck."


    I felt myself melting under his gaze, but before I could protest or push away, his lips pressed against mine, hot and hungry. His lips were warm and soft, moving against mine with the practised skill of someone who knew exactly what they were doing.


    When I gasped in surprise, he took advantage, slipping his tongue inside my mouth.


    One hand tangled in my short hair, angling my head to give him better ess, while the other braced against the bed to support his weight. He kissed me like a man drowning, and I was his only source of air.


    I could feel the heat from his body radiating through what he was wearing, and the scent of his skin intoxicated me. Unable to fight the emotions swirling inside of me, I wrapped my arms around him, pulling him closer.


    The kiss went on for what felt like an eternity, our tongues dancing together in a sensual tango that left me breathless. He broke away from the kiss, his chest heaving as he stared down at me.


    "Eamon," he whispered, his voice hoarse with desire. "You have no idea how much I¡¯ve wanted to do that."


    I gave him a wary look, lowering my gaze. I couldn¡¯t believe I had just shared a kiss like that with him, and I couldn¡¯t deny the way it made me feel ¨C alive, desired and wanted.. "I don¡¯t think we should be doing this. What if something happens because of the kiss?"


    "I¡¯ll leave you my inheritance, baby," he murmured, nuzzling my neck. "And die a happy man."


    "Rhett..."


    I started toin when he kissed me again. This time, he kissed me more slowly, savouring the taste of my lips. His hand caressed my jaw and throat, as if I were something precious, sending shivers down my spine.


    I arched into his touch, moaning softly as he began to trail kisses down my neck.


    "I don¡¯t want this to end," he murmured against my skin.


    I didn¡¯t want it to end either. But I couldn¡¯t stay like this, not with all the tubes and beeping machines around us. Reluctantly, I pulled away from him, our lips lingering for a few more seconds before they finally parted.


    "We should probably stop," I said, my voice trembling.


    "Touch me, Eamon," he whispered urgently, reaching for my hand and dropping it on the evidence of his desire. "I¡¯ve never made love to a man, but I¡¯m willing to do it with you."


    My eyes widened. I didn¡¯t know if I was shocked that my hand was on his length or the fact that he was suggesting sex despite all the tubes attached to his body.


    "Rx, Eamon," heughed when he saw my confusion. "I was just joking, but I might pull out all my tubes if you agree."


    "Or maybe I can pull them out for you so that you can die in peace."


    "Now, you¡¯ve given me another reason to live," he winked, swiping my lips with another kiss, promise me..."


    The words were still on his lips when the door of the room opened, and a man in a white coat stormed in. I recognised him instantly.


    He was the doctor who had treated Rhett at the hospital the other day.


    "What the hell is this?" he barked, eyes darkening with annoyance as theynded on me. "Why is he here?"

 Chapter 68: Aisles of secrets...

    <h4>Chapter 68: Aisles of secrets...</h4>


    <strong>ter</strong>


    I stood behind a tall shelf in the library, pretending to browse through old texts on werewolf genealogy while my attention waspletely focused on the woman across the aisle.


    She was impossible to miss. Dressed in a way that screamed expensive taste and newfound wealth.


    Her designer zer was tailored perfectly to fit her slight frame, the fabric was a rich emerald green that probably cost more than most people¡¯s monthly allowance.


    Her shoes were Italian leather, her handbag bore the unmistakable logo of a luxury brand, and even her perfectly blonde hair spoke of regr visits to high-end salons.


    This was Trisha Canary, and everything about her current lifestyle was wrong.


    I maintained my position cautiously, ensuring I stayed in the area where the security cameras couldn¡¯t capture me. I¡¯d mapped out the library¡¯s surveince system weeks ago, noting every blind spot and motion sensor cement.


    Trisha Canary had been the Therapist¡ªRiley¡¯s therapist at Ebonvale. I knew this because Riley had mentioned once that the school decided to put her in therapy after her bunkmate passed mysteriously, and that affected her so much.


    Back then, I thought she was overreacting, since we¡¯d seen more dead bodies than most packs would, since we lived in the middle of nowhere, far from other packs and were constantly at war with rogue wolves.


    But Riley had sounded so disoriented and would cry to me every day on the phone without revealing anything about what she was going through. When she had informed me that she was trying therapy, I was d but still thought it was unnecessary.


    But after spending a year at Ravenshore, I was surprised to find I hadn¡¯t been in therapy yet. The atrocities, the deaths, the disappearances that go on in this school were enough to make anyone go mad.


    After Riley¡¯s disappearance, Trisha had opted for what she called ¡¯selective retirement¡¯¡ªa fancy way of saying she¡¯d suddenly stopped working despite being barely thirty years old.


    The suspicious part was how a mere Delta from a small, impoverished pack, born into poverty and earning less than $2000 monthly when she was a therapist, went to college in a beatdown campus in her pack had suddenly acquired the means to live like royalty.


    She now owned a penthouse in Silverstone Heights, one of the most expensive areas of Ravenspire. Her garage housed not one but three luxury vehicles, and her social media, which I¡¯d been monitoring, constantly showcased a lifestyle of designer clothes, exclusive restaurants, and expensive vacations every quarter of every year.


    When I first approached her months ago to ask questions about Riley and introduced myself as her brother, her eyes widened with fear before she gave me a cold shoulder, telling me to ¡¯stop harassing her¡¯ or else she¡¯d have me reported.


    Her hostility had convinced me that she was hiding something important.


    Fortunately, I¡¯d noticed a pattern in her behaviour.


    Every Tuesday, like clockwork, she came to the library at Ravenshore, which is suspicious. Although Ravenshore¡¯s library was one of the biggest in our world and had ess to both students and outsiders, there was nothing about Trisha that suggested she was a bookworm.


    Neither was she in school nor anything.


    So, every Tuesday, she woulde to the library, go to the same aisle, the same shelf in the mythology section, linger for exactly twenty-five minutes, select a book, go to the librarian to sign it out and leave.


    It was a ritual.


    Even more suspicious was what happened after she left. Without fail, about eight minutester, a figure in a dark hooded sweatshirt would appear, go to that same shelf, fiddle around for a few minutes, and then disappear.


    All attempts to track down this hooded figure had proven futile. The person seemed to vanish into thin air the moment they left the library.


    Today, I was determined to solve this mystery.


    I watched from my position as Trisha went through her usual routine. Her manicured finger trailed along the spines of books until she found whatever she was looking for. The shelf she always used was perfectly positioned in one of the camera¡¯s blind spots¡ªanother fact that all of this couldn¡¯t be coincidental.


    As soon as she selected the book and headed toward the librarian¡¯s desk, I began counting. I gave her exactly thirty seconds to clear the area, then rushed to the mythology shelf, my heart pounding wildly in my chest.


    I rifled through the books frantically, pulling them out and checking behind them, feeling for anything that might be hidden. Ancient texts on Greek myths, Norse legends, Celtic folklore¡ªnothing seemed out of the ordinary. After three minutes of searching, I began to feel frustrated. I had maybe five more minutes before the hooded figure would arrive.


    Then an idea struck me. Instead of looking behind the books, what if something was hidden inside them?


    I grabbed the first book, a thick volume on Roman mythology, and opened it. My breath caught in my throat.


    The pages had been hollowed out, creating a hiddenpartment filled with small white transparent bags. Each bag contained what looked like tiny tablets or pills. I quickly checked the next book, then the next. Every single volume on that particr shelf had been modified the same way, each one containing dozens of these suspicious pills.


    Without thinking, I opened my sling bag and began transferring the contents as quickly as possible. My hands moved quickly, dumping bag after bag of tablets into my sling bag while keeping one eye on the library entrance. There had to be hundreds of pills hidden in these books.


    I¡¯d just finished clearing thest book and rounded the corner back to my original position to watch out for the hooded figure when the figure appeared. My heart was pounding so hard I was sure everyone in the library could hear it, but I forced myself to appear calm, casually browsing the shelf as if I¡¯d been there the entire time.


    The hooded figure moved directly to the mythology section, just as expected. I waited exactly thirty seconds, then headed for the library exit, trying to walk at a normal pace.


    At the exit, I positioned myself behind arge pir, pretending to check my phone while watching the library entrance. If my suspicions were correct, the hooded figure wouldn¡¯t stay long once they discovered the books were empty.


    Sure enough, less than five minutester, the figure burst through the library doors, already pulling out a phone. I followed at a safe distance as the person headed toward the parking lot, staying far enough back to avoid detection but close enough to observe.


    The hooded figure was clearly agitated, making wild gestures while speaking rapidly into the phone. Even from a distance, I could sense the panic in their movements. Suddenly, the person pulled the phone away from their ear and smashed it against the ground.


    "Fuck! Fuck!" the voice carried clearly across the parking lot.


    The outburst caused the hood to fall back, and my eyes widened in recognition. Peter¡ª Alpha Prime.


    What was he doing with Trisha? Most importantly, why would Peter need drugs? Was he sick?


    I didn¡¯t hesitate, I walked over to him, hoping to fish around for some answers and trying to make it seem I¡¯de to the parking lot coincidentally, too.


    "Hey, Alpha Prime," I called out. "Rough day?"


    Peter spun around, his eyes wild with anger and something that looked like fear. "What the hell are you doing here, Riggs?"


    "Just leaving the library," I replied calmly. "You look pretty agitated. Everything alright?"


    "Mind your own fucking business," He snarled, moving to shove past me.


    I stepped aside, letting him pass without resistance. I¡¯d gotten what I needed, confirmation that Peter was involved in whatever operation had been running through those books.


    But Peter suddenly stopped and turned back, a dangerous glint in his eyes that I¡¯vee to recognise as trouble from past encounters.


    "He¡¯s not really your brother, is he?" Peter slurred, his voice taking on a mocking tone. "He¡¯s not actually an Alpha¡¯s son, right?"


    I forced myself to remain calm, arching my brow in confusion as if I didn¡¯t know he was talking about Charis. Peter was fishing, trying to get a reaction that would confirm whatever suspicions he harboured about Eamon.


    "I don¡¯t have time for your conspiracy theories, Alpha Prime. I saw you from afar off, and I wanted to check on you. But it seems you¡¯re fine," I said evenly, moving to walk past him.


    Before either of us could say more, Jensen came running into the parking lot at full speed, then stopped short when he saw both of us. His face went pale, and he stuttered a greeting while his eyes darted nervously between me and Peter.


    "H-hey, ter¡ªBeta Prime. Peter. I was just... uh..."


    "What the hell are you doing here?" Peter demanded, ring at him.


    "I was..." Jensen began, but Peter cut him off.


    "Get lost. Now."


    Jensen scrambled away without another word, practically tripping over himself in his haste to escape.


    Peter turned back to me, his eyes narrowing with hatred he¡¯d always harboured against me. "Tell your brother I¡¯m onto him. He should watch his back."


    With that warning, he stalked away, leaving me alone in the parking lot with my racing thoughts.

 Chapter 69: Hidden condition...

    <h4>Chapter 69: Hidden condition...</h4>


    <strong>Rhett</strong>


    Eamon tried to scramble down from my bed, but I held him.


    "It¡¯s fine, doc," I said firmly. "He¡¯s my best friend."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter, Alpha Rhett," the Doctor Maxwell sighed. "You¡¯re in no state to be doing that, especially with the high chances of you getting an infection increasing by the day."


    The door opened again, and Sarah entered the room, her eyes going wide with fear.


    "Doctor, you¡¯re here?" she said with a cating tone. "I didn¡¯t hear youe in."


    "Didn¡¯t I give clear instructions that he should not have any visitors?" Dr. Maxwell turned to Sarah.


    "It¡¯s not his fault, Doc, and since they are best friends, our young Alpha doesn¡¯t have a lot of friends who visit him."


    "This is different, Sarah," Maxwell said slowly. "He needs intensive care. His immune system is weak as it is, so please, no more visitors."


    Then he turned to Eamon. "Leave. Now."


    "C¡¯mon, doc," I held on to a struggling Eamon.


    "You think this is a damn tourist site, Rhett?" he said fiercely, looking at me before turning to face Eamon. "Does he look like he needs a schoolboy prancing around, feeding him homework?"


    Eamon finally broke free from my hand. "I¡¯m sorry," he murmured. "I just...I didn¡¯t see him today and¡ª"


    "And you won¡¯t be seeing him again unless I say so," Dr. Maxwell cut in. "He¡¯s not like the rest of you. One wrong move, one emotional spike, and we¡¯re calling in a resuscitation team."


    Eamon flinched.


    "Do you understand me?"


    He nodded.


    "Good, get out."


    Sarah looked apologetic, but she said nothing more. Eamon paused for a minute to remove some books from his bag, which he ced on the table inside the room, and with onest nce at me, he slipped out.


    Sarah murmured something about helping Eamon and left after him, too. As soon as we were alone, I turned to my Dr. Maxwell.


    "You didn¡¯t have to be so harsh, doc. Eamon is harmless..."


    He ignored meing close to the bed to check my vitals. I sighed, allowing him to do his thing. After a while, he finished checking my vitals and moved to check the tubes, wires and monitors.


    Several minutester, he stepped back with a puzzled expression.


    "Did someonee to check you while I was away?" he asked me.


    I shook my head. "No, why?"


    "Because you¡¯re doing much better than you were earlier today," Maxwell said, studying the monitor readings. "Your blood pressure levels, which we¡¯ve been trying to get to a normal reading since this year, have normalised, and from the imaging of your chest, the inmmation has decreased significantly. This kind of improvement usually takes days, not hours. Tell me the truth, who came here?"


    "No one!" I stared at him strangely.


    "Seriously, who came here while I was away?" Dr. Maxwell pressed, his eyes still fixed on the monitor readings with bewilderment. "Did another doctor examine you? Because your cardiac arrhythmia haspletely stabilised, your blood oxygen levels are back to normal range, and the inmmation around your heart that was showing on this morning¡¯s scans has reduced by nearly seventy per cent."


    I shook my head, staring at him strangely. The intensity of his questioning was making me ufortable, like he suspected me of lying about something I didn¡¯t even understand.


    "Of course not. Why would you even ask that?" I scoffed, though part of me was genuinely curious about what had him so rattled.


    Maxwell kept staring at the readings, his brow furrowed in the way it got when he encountered something that didn¡¯t fit his medical expectations. I could practically see the gears turning in his head as he tried to make sense of data that apparently defied exnation.


    "Did you get across to my father?" I asked, changing the subject to something that mattered more to me than mysterious medical improvements.


    Maxwell was so absorbed in reading the charts that hepletely ignored my question. I watched him flip through pages of test results, look back at the monitors, then mutter under his breath and asionally shake his head.


    "Maxwell," I called out more sharply.


    He finally looked up, blinking as if he¡¯d forgotten I was there. "What? Oh, yes. He¡¯sing to visit you here. He should be on his way now."


    For a moment, I was sure I¡¯d misheard him. "My father ising here?"


    The words came out strangled with disbelief. I hadn¡¯t seen my father for nearly nine months now¡ªnot since thest time I¡¯d been hospitalised and he¡¯d made it clear that my "dramatics" were embarrassing the family name. He wouldn¡¯t even take my calls anymore, leaving me tomunicate with him through his secretary or my step-mom, like I was some business associate rather than his son.


    "You¡¯re serious?" I asked, my voice cracking slightly. "He¡¯s actuallying? Here? To see me?"


    Maxwell nodded absentmindedly, already turning back to his charts. "I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll need the digoxin infusion again," he murmured, more to himself than to me. "Your heart rhythm has stabilisedpletely."


    I barely heard him. My mind was reeling with the announcement of my father¡¯s visit. Alpha Terry Thatcher didn¡¯t make house calls, especially not to the disappointment of his son, who couldn¡¯t even manage to pass his first year at Ravenshore. The fact that he wasing here, to Ravenshore, meant something serious was happening.


    "Did he say why?" I pressed. "Did you tell him about this morning¡¯s episode?"


    Before Maxwell could answer, the door burst open and Sarah rushed in, her face bright with excitement.


    "Young Alpha," she called out breathlessly. "Your father is here."


    "My father?" The words tumbled out before I could stop them.


    I sprang from the bed instinctively, but immediately groaned in pain as the tubes connected to my chest yanked me back down. The sudden movement sent spikes of agony through my torso, and I copsed back onto the mattress, breathing hard.


    At that exact moment, the door opened again, and my father entered.

 Chapter 70: Father’s return...

    <h4>Chapter 70: Father¡¯s return...</h4>


    <strong>Rhett</strong>


    Alpha Terry Thatcher filled the doorway with his presence¡ªtall, broad-shouldered, with the kind ofmanding aura that made everyone in a room automatically defer to him. His red hair was just like mine, and the only thing of his that I had was perfectly styled despite what must have been a long journey, and his expensive suit showed no signs of travel wear.


    I sat frozen on the bed, overwhelmed by emotions¡ªjoy, fear, hope, resentment, and desperate love all crashing together in my chest. It really was him. After nine months of silence, of unanswered calls and rejected visits, he was here.


    My father entered the room and nodded curtly to Dr. Maxwell and Sarah. "Doctor. Sarah. If you could give us some privacy."


    Both of them immediately filed out, closing the door behind them. The room fell into heavy silence, broken only by the soft beeping of my monitors.


    We stared at each other for what felt like an eternity. He looked older than I remembered, with new lines around his eyes and a weariness in his posture that hadn¡¯t been there before. But his gaze was the same¡ªassessing, never missing anything.


    "How are you, Rhett?" he asked quietly.


    The simple question, spoken in that familiar deep voice, broke something inside me. Tears gathered in my eyes despite my desperate attempts to brush them aside. I was supposed to be stronger than this, supposed to be the heir he could be proud of, but seeing him here after so long made me feel like a child again.


    My father crossed the room to my bed and sighed, a fond smile ying at the corners of his mouth. "Do all your women know you cry this easily?"


    Unable to hold myself together anymore, I reached for him, pulling him into a fierce hug. I buried my face in his shoulder and sobbed like I hadn¡¯t since I was small.


    "I¡¯ve missed you, Dad," I choked out between tears. "I miss you so much."


    Heughed warmly as he patted my back with gentle strength. "I know, son. I know."


    When I finally leaned back, he handed me his handkerchief¡ªthe same monogrammed silk one he¡¯d always carried¡ªand settled onto the edge of my bed.


    "What have you been up to?" he asked, his tone lighter now.


    "Not much," I admitted, wiping my eyes.


    "And you failed first year again?" His eyebrow arched with that mixture of disappointment and amusement I knew so well. "How long are you nning to remain there before you move to the next ss?"


    I smiled despite myself. "I¡¯ll pass this year. I promise."


    There was a soft knock on the door, and Dr. Maxwell entered with an apologetic expression. "Alpha Thatcher, if I may? I want to remove the tubes and wires from Rhett¡¯s chest. His condition has improved dramatically."


    My father¡¯s attention sharpened. "Why? What¡¯s changed?"


    "His cardiac function has normalisedpletely," Maxwell exined, moving to check my monitors. "The irregr heartbeat that¡¯s gued him for months has stabilised, his blood pressure is perfect, and the inmmation around his heart has reduced significantly. Frankly, it¡¯s the kind of improvement we usually see over weeks of treatment, not hours."


    As they talked, discussing my condition like I wasn¡¯t sitting right there, I began to feel ufortably warm. It started as a mild flush, the kind you might get from embarrassment or excitement. I brushed it off, attributing it to the emotional side effects of seeing my father again.


    But the heat didn¡¯t fade. If anything, it seemed to be building, spreading from my chest outward like slow-burning fire. My breathing became slightly moreboured, though I tried to hide it.


    "...remarkable recovery," Maxwell was saying. "I¡¯ve never seen anything quite like it."


    The warmth was bing ufortable now, making my skin feel tight and hypersensitive. I shifted restlessly on the bed, trying to find a position that would alleviate the growing difort.


    "Rhett?" My father¡¯s voice seemed toe from very far away, though he was sitting right beside me. "Are you alright?"


    Doctor Maxwell nced up, too. "You, okay?"


    "Yeah," I manage to mutter. "Just warm, but I¡¯m fine. "Is it hot in here?"


    Doctor Maxwell crossed the room to my bed with a frown on his face. "You look flushed." Then he pressed a cool hand to my forehead. "He¡¯s burning up."


    "I¡¯m fine," I insisted, shaking his hands off my head, even though the edge of the room began to tilt.


    Today, of all days that I could finally hang out with my father, I couldn¡¯t afford to be sick. I don¡¯t know when the next opportunity like this woulde, but I won¡¯t miss it for anything in the world.


    "Rhett?" I heard my father¡¯s voice again.


    I tried to answer, but my mouth felt strangely dry. The room had taken on an odd quality, like everything was slightly out of focus around the edges. The beeping of the monitors seemed louder, more insistent.


    "I¡¯m..." I started to say, but the words felt thick and clumsy on my tongue.


    The heat was intensifying now, no longer just ufortable but approaching painful. It felt like my blood was literally boiling in my veins, like every cell in my body was burning from the inside out.


    "Maxwell," my father¡¯s voice cut through the growing haze, filled with rm.


    I tried to focus on his face, but it kept swimming in and out of rity. The room was starting to spin slowly, and I could hear my heart rate monitor beginning to rm as my pulse skyrocketed.


    "Something¡¯s wrong," I managed to whisper, though I wasn¡¯t sure if anyone heard me. "I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not good enough. This was supposed to be a good day...


    My hands began to tremble. My fingers curled weakly at my sides. The monitor was beeping erratically. I could hear Maxwell barkingmands, but I didn¡¯t know who they were to. I could also see my father¡¯s worried gaze behind him, and I wished more than anything that I could say something to him or speak.


    The burning sensation reached a crescendo, and then suddenly everything began to fade. The voices around me became distant echoes, the bright lights dimmed to soft shadows, and I felt myself falling backwards into darkness, my father¡¯s concerned face thest thing I saw before consciousness slipped away entirely.

 Chapter 71: Emergency Rush I

    <h4>Chapter 71: Emergency Rush I</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I was curled up on Kael¡¯s bed, watching him at his reading table with growing curiosity andzily tossing popcorn into my mouth.


    It was his idea for me to stay on his bed; he wanted to be sure I was in his line of vision, and I thought it was funny.


    It was nearly 9 pm, and he was hunched over his textbook, but I noticed he was barely turning the pages¡ªthe same observation I¡¯d made in the cafeteria earlier. That small notebook from before was positioned next to him, and every few minutes, he would nce between it and the textbook, tracing words with his finger like he was trying to decode some secret message.


    Several times, I wanted to walk over and ask if he needed help, but something held me back. Even I could tell something wasn¡¯t right, and with the way he was trying so hard to look focused, I suggested this was deeply personal territory I shouldn¡¯t intrude upon without invitation.


    Or maybe because my mind had been drifting back to Rhett¡ªand the kiss.


    I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. The softness of his lips, the way he cradled my body like it was the most precious thing he¡¯d ever held. The way his desire had pressed against my thighs and how he¡¯d groaned in response when I kissed him back.


    The kiss had warmed me up in ways I hadn¡¯t expected, and surprisingly, I didn¡¯t feel guilty about it. Not for that kiss. Not even for the one with Kael. Or ter. I¡¯d kissed three Alphas in less than three weeks, and yet, instead of shame, all I felt was...warm. Wanted.


    Like, for once, I wasn¡¯t just a pawn.


    While I was still lost in these thoughts, Kael stood up from his desk and came to where I sat on his bed. I looked up and shed him a smile.


    "Hi," I waved yfully.


    He dropped onto the space next to me with a heavy sigh. "I¡¯m exhausted," he said, reaching into the bowl of popcorn beside me.


    "You look it."


    He gave me a side nce, chewing slowly. "What were you doing?" he asked, settling back against his pillows. "You had this weird smile."


    "Nothing, just thinking."


    "About what?"


    I looked at Kael and felt a little reckless. Maybe it was the memory of Rhett¡¯s kiss still lingering on my lips, or perhaps it was thefortable intimacy of being alone with Kael in his room or maybe the fact that my heat would be a few days from now, and I¡¯m always pesky around that time.


    "I was thinking about the kiss we shared¡ª"


    Kael stiffened instantly, and before I could finish, he raised a hand. "I don¡¯t want to talk about it," he said tly.


    "Why?" I pushed, leaning towards him. "You seem to like to put your lips on mine, even in public."


    "That¡¯s because you always have that look, and I can¡¯t help it. You¡¯re making things so hard for me..."


    "You mean..." My eyes strayed to his lower body. "Hard?"


    "Don¡¯t, Eamon!" he shot me an exasperated look. "I¡¯m going mad from being so attracted to a boy. Don¡¯t make it any worse. I don¡¯t want to talk about it."


    Amusement flickered in my eyes as I shoved more popcorn in my mouth. "Of course, you don¡¯t. Coward!"


    We didn¡¯t say anything to each other, and for some weird reason, I was annoyed. I continued eating my popcorn, painfully aware that he was staring at me. After a while, he reached out and ced his hand on my arm.


    "I¡¯ve never been called a coward, ever in my life, but I¡¯ll dly ept that role until I figure out this."


    "Good luck to you then," I said dryly.


    "How was life for you growing up?"


    I raised a brow. "That¡¯s random."


    He shrugged. "I¡¯m trying to understand you, Eamon," he said quietly. "You¡¯re the mostplicated person I¡¯ve ever met."


    A humourless chuckle left my lips as I shoved more popcorn into my mouth. "Life for me? Let¡¯s see..." I paused, suddenly feeling that old familiar ache settle in my chest. "It¡¯s a sad story, Kael. I have a sad story, I¡¯m afraid, and it¡¯s too painful to talk about."


    Kael shrugged with eptance. "Fair enough. You don¡¯t have to talk about it if you don¡¯t want to"


    Then he asked, "Have you ever had a girlfriend?"


    I stared at him. "Seriously?"


    His ears turned red as he shrugged again. "All the boys seem to have had some sort of experience with women."


    I smiled and shook my head. "No, Kael. I¡¯ve never had a girlfriend. Not that it¡¯s any of your business."


    "Really? Never?" He seemed genuinely surprised. Totally ignoring my sarcasm. "You seem like you¡¯d be popr with girls."


    "I guess I¡¯m just indifferent about rtionships," I said, finding his assumption amusing given my actual situation.


    "What about crushes? There had to be someone you were interested in at your old school or your pack."


    "Not really," I replied honestly. "I was more focused on... other things."


    "Like what?"


    "Surviving, mostly."


    His expression grew more serious. "That bad?"


    "Let¡¯s just say my family situation wasn¡¯t exactly nurturing."


    He nodded with understanding. "What¡¯s your favourite thing to do when you¡¯re not in ss?"


    "I like reading," I said, ncing pointedly at his abandoned textbook. "Though some people seem to find it more challenging than others."


    If he caught my subtle hint, he didn¡¯t acknowledge it. "What kind of books?"


    "Adventure stories, mostly. Fantasy. Anything that takes me away from reality for a while."


    "That makes sense," he said quietly.


    "What about you? What do you do for fun?"


    "I like working with my hands. Building things, fixing things, fighting. It¡¯s... peaceful."


    "What¡¯s with the Q&A?" I asked, eyeing him.


    "Nothing," he shook his head. "Like I said, you confuse the hell out of me and I want to get to know you more."


    "Why?"


    He stared at me for a moment and then looked away, swallowing hard. "Aside from how you¡¯re a pain in the ass, I don¡¯t know why."


    "d to know I¡¯m consistent," I said with mock sweetness.


    He opened his mouth, maybe to say something else, when there was a rapid knock on the door that made me jump. Kael immediately crossed the room and opened it to reveal ter standing there, looking breathless and panicked."What¡¯ss wrong"" I asked immediately, already on my feet and my heart already racing at his expression."It¡¯ss Rhett"" ter gasped.""He had another crisis, and this timeit¡¯s¡¯s severe. Right nowhe¡¯s¡¯s being rushed to the hospital outside of Ravenshor"."

 Chapter 72: Emergency rush II

    <h4>Chapter 72: Emergency rush II</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    Kael moved back into the room in long strides, grabbing his jacket from the couch. Then reached for my hand, tugging me gently to his side and said urgently, "Come on, Eamon."


    The three of us hurried out of the room, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice how Kael¡¯s actions contradicted his earlier ims about not being friends with Rhett. For someone who insisted they weren¡¯t close, he certainly acted like Rhett¡¯s welfare mattered to him immensely.


    There was a cab idling in front of our building, waiting for us. As soon as we rushed out, we all piled in.


    "What exactly happened?" Kael asked as the taxi pulled away from the curb.


    "Sarah called me in a panic. She said Rhett was having a conversation with someone, but I didn¡¯t catch that part because she was talking fast when he suddenly copsed. His heart rate spiked, his temperature went through the roof, and he lost consciousness. Dr. Maxwell said it was worse than this morning¡¯s episode."


    "Why are we rushing to Rhett?" I asked, though part of me already knew the answer wouldplicate my feelings further.


    ter looked at me, like I¡¯d grown another head. "Because he has no one else except us. His father is always travelling, and his stepmother barely shows up for emergencies like this. We¡¯re his emergency contacts. At least Kael and I are, but you get to tag along because you¡¯re his friend, too.


    Here I was, pretending to be someone I wasn¡¯t, and yet I¡¯d somehow be part of Rhett¡¯s support system.


    My story keepsing up with plot twists.


    When we arrived at Rhett¡¯s house, there was a big ambnce in front of his house and in the middle of it, a stretcher was being wheeled towards it. On it was Rhett. He was pale, unconscious and had an oxygen mask on his face. Pushing the stretcher with the paramedics was another tall man.


    Kael immediately ran to the stretcher, cing his hand on its edge and stopping it from moving.


    "Who are you, and where are you taking him?" He demanded, staring at the tall man


    The man turned, and that¡¯s when I saw him clearly for the first time. He was tall, with red hair freckled with grey and striking hazel eyes like Rhett¡¯s. There was no mistaking the resemnce. Even without being told, I knew this was Rhett¡¯s father.


    Before I could process it, the doctor from before rushed out of the house holding a bag. As soon as he saw Kael, he sighed in relief.


    "Good, you¡¯re here. We don¡¯t have time. Let¡¯s go."


    As they loaded Rhett into the ambnce, Kael called out, "Dr. Maxwell, who is this man?"


    "Who else?" Dr. Maxwell replied from inside the ambnce, already working to stabilise Rhett. "That¡¯s Rhett¡¯s father, Alpha Terry."


    Kael instantly stepped backwards and bowed in respect. "I¡¯m sorry about that, Alpha. I just had to make sure Rhett wasn¡¯t in any kind of danger."


    Alpha Terry stared at Kael, then looked past him to ter and me. "And all of you are?"


    "We¡¯re Rhett¡¯s friends," ter said, pushing past Kael to stand in front of the Alpha. "And his emergency contacts. Without us, the ambnce wouldn¡¯t be allowed to leave the academy."


    Without waiting for any reply or permission, ter turned to us. "Come on, guys. Let¡¯s go."


    The three of us piled into the back of the ambnce, and it immediately started moving. I found myself pressed between ter and Kael in the cramped space, trying to stay out of Dr. Maxwell¡¯s way as he worked over Rhett¡¯s unconscious form.


    "What¡¯s the problem?" Kael asked Dr. Maxwell. "I thought you said he was getting better."


    I hid behind ter, hoping the doctor would be too busy to remember my face from our earlier encounter.


    Dr. Maxwell¡¯s hands moved efficiently over his equipment as he spoke. "He was fine. Better than fine, actually. His cardiac arrhythmia hadpletely stabilised, his blood oxygen levels were back to normal range, and the inmmation around his heart had reduced by nearly seventy per cent. I was preparing to remove all the monitoring equipment when he suddenly had this rpse."


    "Then why the rpse?"


    "We don¡¯t know yet," Maxwell admitted. "He was doing so well, I even cancelled the next set of oral cardiac infusions. But then...this. Fever spiked out of nowhere. Blood vessels constricted. It could be an underlying infection."


    Kael nodded grimly. "So what¡¯s the way forward? What needs to be done?"


    "I¡¯ve already informed the hospital that we¡¯re bringing him in for emergency surgery," Dr. Maxwell replied, adjusting an IV line. "We¡¯re hoping we can iste the infection, stop it from spreading, and stabilise him long enough to begin proper therapy again and..."


    "And what?" ter asked.


    "I pray to the moon that he doesn¡¯t go into aa," Dr. Maxwell¡¯s face turned grim. "That would be bad."


    "What was he doing before he went into a rpse?" Kael asked suddenly.


    "Or why did his father suddenly show up after ignoring his son for almost a year. To think it was just the right time for Rhett to have a rpse suddenly."


    Dr. Maxwell paused what he was doing and turned to stare at ter, who I realised now was angry.


    "That is a treasonable allegation, ter," Dr. Maxwell said quietly. "Alpha Terry loves his son more than anything in the world."


    "Wow! News to me," ter scoffed. "And he shows up whenever he likes. I¡¯m so mad right now."


    "Let¡¯s just focus on Rhett for now," Kael said, "And I know you have a lot to say to his father too, but can you chill out first. It¡¯s none of our business what happens in their family..."


    "Yeah, and you¡¯re the right person to give such advice when your father has never missed a visiting day or did not fail to send you a present for your birthday..."


    "ter," Kael said firmly, stopping him mid-sentence. "What did I say about not letting your emotions make decisions for you. I know you¡¯re mad, but you should let Rhett decide whether or not he wants to hate his father. It¡¯s not in our position to make that choice for him."


    "And you¡¯re so fucking, annoying, Kael. I hate that you can be so logical in situations like this. Fuck!" ter gritted his teeth in frustration. "Do well and keep Alpha Terry far from me because I would let my emotions make decisions for me, tonight."


    As the ambnce raced through the streets, I stared at Rhett¡¯s pale face and felt aplex mixture of guilt and fear.


    Despite everything¡ªthe teasing, the jokes, the bravado¡ªRhett was fighting for his life. Again.


    His miraculous improvement had coincided exactly with my visit, and now his rpse had happened shortly after I left. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that somehow, my presence was connected to these dramatic changes in his condition.


    But that was impossible. Wasn¡¯t it?

 Chapter 73: The perfect match...

    <h4>Chapter 73: The perfect match...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    When we arrived at the hospital, there was already a group of doctors and nurses waiting for us in an underground passage with a gurney. The efficiency was impressive and somewhat intimidating¡ªclearly, this wasn¡¯t their first emergency involving Rhett.


    Immediately, they surrounded Rhett and transferred him from the ambnce stretcher to their equipment.


    ter, Kael, and I followed the gurney using a VIP elevator that required a special key card to ess. We ascended to what was the VIP floor. Everything here was more luxurious, quieter, with wider corridors and expensive artwork on the walls.


    Rhett was immediately wheeled into surgery, disappearing behind the doors marked "AUTHORIZED PERSONNEL ONLY." The finality of those doors closing hit me harder than I¡¯d expected.


    Kael settled onto one of the leather benches in the waiting area, but for some unknown reason, I felt incredibly anxious. I tried not to overthink the situation, but my body wouldn¡¯t cooperate. I started pacing the length of the corridor, my nervous energy needing an outlet.


    ter wasn¡¯t pacing, but he was leaning against the wall, scrolling through his phone with the kind of forced casualness that suggested he was just as worried as I was but handling it differently.


    After watching me wear a path in the expensive carpet for several minutes, Kael stood up and gently stopped me from pacing.


    "I-I don¡¯t know how they¡¯re in there," I admitted. "I¡¯m scared, Kael. He was just fine this morning. Didn¡¯t we all eat together?" As I spoke, my voice shook with tears.


    "Rhett will be fine," he said quietly, his voice carrying that steady confidence I was beginning to rely on. "Dr. Maxwell is a good doctor."


    I nodded, wanting to believe him, and let Kael pull me to sit on the waiting bench beside him. Without saying anything, he pulled off his jacket and draped it over my shoulders. The gesture was so naturally caring that it made my chest tight with emotion.


    We all fell into silence, the kind of heavy quiet that settles over people when someone they care about is fighting for their life just beyond their reach.


    Almost an hourter, I heard footsteps echoing down the corridor. When I looked up, it was Rhett¡¯s father, Alpha Terry.


    Now in the well-lit hospital corridor, it was easy to see he was definitely Rhett¡¯s kin¡ªthe same bone structure, the same proud bearing, though his red hair was streaked with grey hairs. He had changed from his formal suit into dark jeans and a casual sweater, looking more approachable but no lessmanding.


    Alpha Terry was as handsome as his son and must have turned a lot of heads in his days.


    None of us acknowledged his presence initially. He took the other waiting bench without saying a word, settling down quietly.


    As soon as he was seated, ter came over to where Kael and I were sitting. "I¡¯m starving," he announced. "I¡¯m going to look for something to eat. I¡¯ll be backter."


    Then ter left, leaving the three of us in an even more awkward silence.


    We spent the next four hours barely speaking. asionally, the operating room doors would slide open, and a nurse would rush out, then rush back in with additional supplies or equipment. Each time it happened, my anxiety spiked higher.


    Suddenly, Alpha Terry broke the silence. "It¡¯s gettingte, and since you¡¯re students, you should return to Ravenshore. I¡¯ll stay here and give you updatester."


    Kael turned to him with a polite but firm smile. "We don¡¯t mind being here, and we won¡¯t leave until the surgery is over."


    Another pause stretched between us before Alpha Terry spoke again, his tone more conversational this time.


    "So, you¡¯re Rhett¡¯s friends. I¡¯m assuming you¡¯re Kael," he said, pointing to Kael, "And the one who left¡ªthe one who looked like he might fight me-would be ter." Then he turned to me. "I don¡¯t think Rhett ever mentioned you. I can¡¯t seem to ce you in any of his descriptions."


    I rose to my feet tentatively and bowed respectfully. "My name is Eamon Riggs, Alpha. I¡¯m from Duskveil Pack, and I¡¯m ter¡¯s stepbrother."


    "Interesting," Alpha Terry nodded thoughtfully.


    From my observation, Alpha Terry didn¡¯t seem like a bad person at all. He had this calm, collected air around him.


    "How long have you known my son?" he asked.


    "Not very long, Alpha. Just since I started at Ravenshore a few weeks ago."


    "And you¡¯re already here at the hospital with him?"


    "Rhett has a way of making people care about him quickly," I said honestly.


    Alpha Terry smiled slightly. "That he does. What year are you?"


    "First year, Alpha."


    "Same as Rhett, then. How many times has he failed now?" There was fond exasperation in his voice rather than anger.


    "I... I¡¯m not sure, Alpha."


    He turned to Kael. "And you? What year?"


    "Second," Kael grunted, making it clear he didn¡¯t want to engage in conversation.


    Alpha Terry seemed to understand Kael¡¯s reluctance and focused his attention back on me. "What¡¯s your impression of Ravenshore so far?"


    "It¡¯s quite different from what I expected," I said carefully.


    "In what way?"


    "More political than I anticipated. Moreplicated."


    Heughed, and I could see where Rhett got his charm. "That¡¯s an astute observation for someone who¡¯s only been there a few days. Any particrplications?"


    I thought about Phil¡¯s setup, the ss Alpha election, and Headmistress Vale¡¯s threats. "Just the usual adjustment issues, I think."


    As we spoke, I found myself warming up to Alpha Terry against my will. He wasn¡¯t exactly as funny as his son, but he had a sharp wit and genuine interest in the conversation that made him easy to talk to.


    While we were talking, the operating room doors suddenly burst open and Dr. Maxwell came rushing out, his scrubs stained with blood. The sight increased my anxiety.


    He rushed directly to Alpha Terry. "What is your blood type, Alpha?"


    "AB positive," Alpha Terry replied immediately, despite how much he tried to look calm. I could see he was equally as anxious. "Why?"


    Dr. Maxwell sighed in despair. "We have aplication. During the surgery, we discovered that the infection had caused more damage than we initially realized. There¡¯s severe inmmation around the major vessels near his heart, and when we tried to remove the infected tissue, it caused significant bleeding. We also uncovered a tear in a vascr conduit near the heart, so we need to perform an immediate transfusion, but Rhett has a very rare blood type¡ªRh-null."


    "What does that mean?" Alpha Terry asked.


    "Rh-null blood is called ¡¯golden blood¡¯ because it¡¯s scarce¡ªfewer than fifty people worldwide have it. It can be given to people with rare blood types within the Rh system, but Rhett can only receive Rh-null blood. Regr blood types, even AB positive like yours, would cause a severe, potentially fatal reaction."


    Alpha Terry swallowed hard. When he spoke again, his voice cracked. "What can I do?"


    "The cardiovascr surgeons are doing everything they can to control the bleeding, but without the right blood type, we¡¯re fighting a losing battle," Dr. Maxwell continued. "If we don¡¯t get Rh-null blood within an hour, he will die, Alpha."


    "No!" Alpha Terry shook his head. "You said he was getting well. I don¡¯t understand how he¡¯s suffering from all theseplications now."


    "He has not been regr with his medications to start with, Alpha. Rhett doesn¡¯t even try to live the healthy lifestyle we¡¯ve tried to force him to follow, and he didn¡¯t want hospitalization..."


    "But that¡¯s not the report I get," Alpha Terry stopped the doctor halfway, staring at him with surprise. "I hear he¡¯s doing well and recovering, at least that¡¯s what my wife tells me. I¡¯ve been so busy these days travelling..."


    "Alpha," it was Kael¡¯s turn to do the interrupting. "No one wants to listen to your excuse on how you¡¯re such a shitty father, respectfully. Rhett has less than an hour to leave. What are you going to do?"


    Alpha Terry immediately turned to a man I hadn¡¯t noticed before, probably his Beta, assistant or bodyguard, who had been standing quietly in the background.


    "Send out a message to all our alliances, every hospital, every health foundation, every medical research facility within a five-hundred-mile radius," hemanded. "Put out a request for Rh-null blood. Tell them I¡¯ll pay anything¡ªa million dors, ten million, whatever it takes."


    Before the man could leave to carry out these orders, I suddenly raised my hand. "Excuse me."


    I stepped out from where I¡¯d been partially hidden behind Kael, knowing I needed Dr. Maxwell to hear me clearly, even though I desperately didn¡¯t want him to recognize me.


    "I think we¡¯re a match."


    "You¡¯re a what?" Dr. Maxwell rushed toward me, his face intense with desperate hope.


    "Speak up, boy!" he yelled.


    Kael immediately stepped between us. "Don¡¯t talk to him that way."


    I cleared my throat and spoke with as much rity as I could manage. "I am Rh-null blood type. I can stand in as a donor for Rhett."

 Chapter 74: The price of blood...

    <h4>Chapter 74: The price of blood...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    There was a slight pause from everyone standing in the hallway before Dr.Maxwell cleared his throat.


    "Are you sure?" he asked.


    "Yes," I nodded. "I¡¯m Rh-null."


    "Can you give a sample?" Dr. Maxwell asked again.


    "I can."


    "Very well then. We need to confirm now. Will youe with me to theb?"


    "Yes," I nodded again.


    Kael reached for my hand, spinning me round to face him. "Are you fine? Do you want to do this? You don¡¯t have to let anyone pressure you into doing what you don¡¯t want to do."


    Despite the presence of Alpha Terry and Dr. Maxwell, Kael didn¡¯t bother to lower his voice, and for a heartbeat, I thought I saw Alpha Terry roll his eyes in exasperation. I smiled fondly, touching Kael¡¯s arm.


    "I want to do this. It¡¯s Rhett."


    Kael nodded and turned to Dr. Maxwell, who was watching the entire disy with an arch on his brow. "Doesn¡¯t he need to sign a consent form first?"


    "How old are you, Eamon?" Dr. Maxwell asked, staring at me.


    "I¡¯m 17, but I¡¯ll be 18 two months from now."


    "The paperwork for someone like him below, 18 takes longer than an hour, Kael. I know I swore an oath, and I don¡¯t care if I¡¯ll be sued for medical malpracticeter on, but the only thing we can do right now is screen his blood to check forpatibility and to make sure he¡¯s healthy enough. Rhett doesn¡¯t have a lot of time, please."


    "Kael," I tugged at his shirt, and he looked down at me. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. This is not the first time I¡¯m doing this, and I really want to save, Rhett. Please!"


    Kael sighed, then turned to Dr. Maxwell. "Fine!"


    Together, I, Kael and Dr. Maxwell went down the corridor to theb. ter was not yet back, and Alpha Terry remained behind.


    In theb, I sat in a small chair as a nurse drew my blood. Maxwell took the sample to theb techs and told us to wait for a few minutes.


    A whileter, he returned with a relieved expression on his face. "It matches. He¡¯s a match."


    "What will happen now?" Kael asked.


    "We prep immediately. Since he doesn¡¯t have much time, it would have to be a direct infusion."


    "A direct infusion?" Kael arched a brow. "You want Eamon to go into the operating room, too?"


    "It takes hours to draw a pint of blood, Kael. Rhett doesn¡¯t have time. Considering we would also need to process the sma and red cells, but we would monitor him and stop if we think he would be in danger."


    When I heard I¡¯d be going into theb with Rhett, I began to panic. That means I would need to change into a hospital gown, and that might expose my real identity. Worse still, I might be sedated.


    "Will I be sedated?" I asked.


    "No," Dr. Maxwell replied quickly. "We need you conscious so we can monitor your responses and stop the procedure if you show any signs of distress, and it¡¯s a blood transfusion, not a surgery."


    Iughed nervously. "Of course, I know that. Do I also need to change out of my clothes? Where will the blood be drawn from?"


    Dr. Maxwell looked at me with slight confusion. "Yes, you¡¯d have to change into a surgical gown. It would be more sterile and easier to ess¡ª"


    "No," I interrupted, a little too forceful than I¡¯d intended, then forced an awkward smile. "My body isn¡¯t the prettiest, and I have a lot of scars. I¡¯m not confident enough to show it yet."


    At least that part was genuine.


    The excuse feltme even to my ears, but Dr. Maxwell just nodded.


    "So, just to confirm, you¡¯d want to keep your clothes on?" Dr. Maxwell asked.


    "Yes, please," I nodded.


    "Okay, but you¡¯ll need to wear a sterile coverall and be sanitised," he said. We¡¯ll only leave your arms exposed. We can work around yourfort level."


    "Yeah," I nodded, shing him a smile. "Thank you so much."


    As soon as that was settled, a nurse rolled in a wheelchair, and I settled into it, my hands gripping the armrests more tightly than necessary. As usual, I¡¯d not considered the disadvantages and had just thrown myself in without thinking.


    Kael came to me, kneeling in front of me, his dark eyes filled with concern. "If you start to feel funny, dizzy, nauseous, anything at all, let the doctor know immediately. And if they won¡¯t do anything about it or listen to you, then remove the tube yourself and yell my name."


    I smiled. "Kael¡ª"


    "I¡¯m serious," he murmured. "Do exactly as I¡¯ve told you. I¡¯ll be waiting outside here for you."


    Behind me, Dr. Maxwell let out an exasperated sigh. "Kael, this is not a butcher¡¯s shop. We¡¯re not going to kill him. We¡¯re a team of professionals, and I¡¯m not senseless enough to ignore warning signs¡ª"


    "You¡¯re willing tomit malpractice, Dr. Maxwell," Kael snapped, cutting him off mid-sentence. "Who¡¯s to say you won¡¯t ignore more warning signs in the name of saving Rhett?"


    "C¡¯mon, Kael," Dr. Maxwell sighed. "I already told you the paperwork for someone under 18 is not an easy process. It would require his guardian and a bunch of other things, and I would never put him in harm¡¯s way."


    "Make sure you don¡¯t," Kael said coldly. "If anything happens to Eamon, you¡¯ll pay for it."


    With that warning hanging in the air, he rose to his feet, backing away from me as I was wheeled down the corridor, not before I gave him a fleeting smile. I¡¯ve never seen someone as possessive of me as Kael was, and I loved it.


    We stopped first at a sterile preparation room that was brightly lit, cold and with white walls. First, they put on a full-face mask and protective helmet that covered my headpletely. The mask made breathing feel strange, adding to my growing anxiety. Then they began to spray disinfectant all over me.


    After that, they removed my shoes and reced them with surgical booties that had thick rubber soles. Two of the nurses helped me into a white full-body coverall, leaving out the sleeves. I was sprayed with additional disinfectant before we finally left the room.


    From there, I was wheeled into the operating room, moving past Kael and Alpha Terry. There was still no sign of ter.


    When I entered the operating room, the first thing I saw was bloodied gauze and surgical instruments scattered on metal trays. Rhetty motionless, his chest cut open with tubes snaked from the machines next to him.


    A team of doctors and nurses surrounded him, speaking in their medical jargon and passing medical equipment to one another.


    I forced my face away, closing my eyes so I wouldn¡¯t see what they were doing to him. I was wheeled to the table next to Rhett. It was not so far, nor was it too close. They lifted me from the wheelchair and ced me on the narrow table.


    Immediately, a nurse began wheeling monitoring equipment around me. Then one of the nurses tried to reach for my chest to attach the heart monitor leads. I pulled back instinctively.


    "No, please," I shook my head. "Just draw the blood."


    Dr. Maxwell looked up from Rhett¡¯s table. "We need to monitor your vitals during the infusion to make sure you¡¯re stable."


    "You can attach anything you want anywhere else, but on my chest," I insisted. "We already talked about this, and you said you¡¯d respect my wishes."


    "I don¡¯t understand you and Kael," he muttered with annoyance in his voice. Then he turned to the nurse. "ce it along the upper arm."


    In the end, I ced all the monitoring extensions along my right arm: the heart rate monitor, pulse oximeter, and blood pressure cuff. Everything was clustered on my right arm.


    On my left arm, they inserted arge IV catheter that connected to a clear tube leading directly to Rhett. The setup was surprisingly easy and not as painful as I imagined it would be.


    Iy back on the narrow bed, trying to rx as the transfusion began.


    The doctors resumed their work on Rhett. asionally, they would murmur to the nurses to bring them something, or someone would shout a status update.


    My eyelids drooped, my body felt lighter, my fingers were slightly tingling, and the nurse next to me was watching the monitor so closely that it seemed like her life depended on it. I gritted my teeth, distracting myself with memories from my time in Crestborne so I wouldn¡¯t doze off.


    Thirty minutes into the transfusion, someone from Rhett¡¯s table called out with excitement.


    "His vitals areing back up! Blood pressure is stabilising at 120 over 80, pulse is steady at 78 beats per minute, and the bleeding has stoppedpletely!"


    A small cheer went up from the surgical team, and I found myself smiling. That should be a good sign.


    But Dr. Maxwell cut through the excitement. "Don¡¯t celebrate yet. Let¡¯s focus on finishing the operation and making sure hees back better than he came in before we dere victory."


    "Yes, doc!" they all murmured uniformly and continued to work.


    This time around, I could feel the energy in the operating room had shifted. The desperation I¡¯d seen when I first came in had been reced by peace.


    Whatever damage the infection had caused, my body was giving Rhett¡¯s body the resources it needed to fight back.


    For the first time, I closed my eyes and allowed myself to rx for a bit. It seemed like Rhett might actually be okay.


    I¡¯d done it. I¡¯d saved him.

 Chapter 75: Divided loyalties...

    <h4>Chapter 75: Divided loyalties...</h4>


    <strong>Kael</strong>


    If there was anything I knew about Alphas since I became Alpha Winter¡¯s second son, it was their close affinity to their sons.


    To an average Alpha, having a son was the best thing they could ever aplish in our world. To them, having sons meant they were doing something right. Securing the future of their packs, continuing their bloodlines, ensuring their legacies would survive long after they were gone.


    Most of the time, fleeting thoughts of my parents would sh through my mind, even though I had no recollection of my childhood. I did hear the healer who had taken care of me after I was rescued from thest fighting ring whisper to my Master that he was sure I had an Alpha heritage.


    That, that was the only reason I¡¯d been able to survive the poison.


    Most of the time, I think about what it would have been like for me if I were still with my parents, and my dad turned out to be an Alpha. Would I evere to Ravenshore? Would I be constantly under the pressure faced by Alpha sons to outdo each other?


    Would Ie to Ravenshore towork with the right clique of Alpha sons and form connections, bonds and secure my stand with the Alpha King rulership council before I graduate? Would I take any of the girls from Ebonvale as my Luna, regardless of whether she¡¯s my fated mate or not?


    And yearster, when I find my mate, maintain the front that my marriage was perfect while I seek the arms of my fated mate each night?


    That was practically how everything worked here.


    Alpha sons were one of the most messed-up groups of boys I¡¯d ever seen, and the status of their families reflected in everything they did.


    But as I stared at Alpha Terry, Rhett¡¯s father, sitting with his head in his hands and staring at the floor with nk desperation, I thought this was probably the first Alpha I¡¯d met who just wanted his son to survive.


    Not because Rhett was his heir or for whatever political advantage he might represent, but because he truly, genuinely loved his son as a person.


    The realization made me understand that the problem Rhett had with his father was a result of mimunication. They didn¡¯t talk a lot.


    Rhett thought his father hated him, and Terry, in his bid to save his son, had distanced himself from him, hoping that even if Rhett dies finally, he could find the strength to survive again, just like when his mother had left him.


    I took a deep sigh, wondering how I kept getting roped into everyone else¡¯s business. I was supposed to be focused, disciplined, and dedicated to my mission.


    Instead, here I was in a hospital waiting room at midnight, worried sick about people I¡¯d only known for a few months and days.


    I checked my watch and it was exactly midnight.


    The surgery had been going on for six hours now. More than anyone, I was supposed to be resting because today was supposed to be a big day for me. Headmistress Vale would be leaving Ravenshore, and I would be going with her.


    It was the perfect time to infiltrate Ravenshore¡¯s undergroundwork, to gather more intelligence for my Master.


    Just as I started to wonder where ter had disappeared to for so many hours, my phone buzzed with a message. I slipped my hands inside my jacket and pulled out the device, ncing toward Alpha Terry to make sure I wasn¡¯t being observed.


    When I opened my phone, I saw the message was from my Master¡¯s messenger assigned to me. It contained a video file, which was unusual. Since I hadn¡¯t brought my earbuds and didn¡¯t want to disturb the tense quiet of the waiting room, I turned down the volume on my phone before I pressed y.


    In the video, I could see ter weaving through a throng of people in what appeared to be a crowded market or shopping district.


    The person secretly recording him followed from a distance as he made his way through the busy streets.


    The footage tracked ter until he reached what appeared to be aboratory hidden in the lower viges of Ravenshore pack territory. It was an old building that could have been anything¡ªa clinic, a research facility or even a private doctor¡¯s office.


    The video fast-forwarded through a long stretch of waiting, and when it returned to normal speed, the timestamp showed that two hours had passed before ter emerged from the building. Then the footage ended abruptly.


    A follow-up message appeared immediately after the video: "Master said to check this out and see what he went in there to do."


    I sighed deeply, running my hands through my hair as I turned off my phone and set it down on the bench beside me. The timing couldn¡¯t be worse. I couldn¡¯t leave now, if I did, Eamon would be alone, and anything could happen.


    Given Ravenshore¡¯s track record, a student could be healthy one minute and pronounced dead the next, with the cause being somethingpletely bizarre and unexinable. The thought of something happening to Eamon while I was away made my chest tight with anxiety.


    No matter how much I tried to suppress these strange feelings, I couldn¡¯t. When I wasn¡¯t with Eamon, it felt like something would go wrong. These days, I was beginning to be genuinely scared about Eamon staying at Ravenshore, but I couldn¡¯t ask him to leave either.


    What excuse could I give?


    My phone buzzed again. When I checked it, the message read: "You there?"


    I texted back: "Yeah."


    "So? Are you leaving now?" came the immediate response.


    Sighing and knowing I was about to put myself in serious trouble, I rose from my chair and walked a considerable distance from Alpha Terry before dialling the number that had been texting me.


    The messenger picked up on the first ring. "What¡¯s up?" he asked without preamble.


    "I can¡¯t go," I said quietly, keeping my voice low.


    "Why not?"


    "Because I¡¯m currently at the hospital. Rhett is sick and¡ª"


    "So?" the messenger interrupted impatiently. "This is a perfect opportunity to check it out. The distance from the hospital to that ce is about three hours back and forth. We will send you¡ª"


    "I still can¡¯t go," I interrupted him. "Someone needs to keep an eye on things here."


    There was a slight pause before the messenger asked. "There¡¯s no one from Rhett¡¯s family there?"


    I gritted my teeth. "His father¡ªAlpha Terry is here."


    "So why can¡¯t you leave then?" the messenger pressed.


    I didn¡¯t know how to exin that I couldn¡¯t leave Eamon. The thought of being away while Eamon was vulnerable in an operating room made me feel physically ill. How could I articte feelings I didn¡¯t fully understand myself?"


    After a short pause, the messenger scoffed. "Let me guess¡ªEamon is there?"


    After several beats of silence, I said grudgingly. "Yes. He¡¯s in the operating room with Rhett. Blood transfusion."


    "I warned you about this, didn¡¯t I?" The messenger¡¯s voice was filled with disapproval. "You¡¯re letting yourself get distracted by this Eamon boy. Can¡¯t you see how he¡¯s affecting everything you do? We¡¯re not supposed to develop feelings to the extent where we lose focus on the things that matter most to us. For fuck¡¯s sake, Kael, get your ass out of that hospital or I¡¯ll tell Master everything."


    I swallowed hard, turned back, and stared at the door of the operating room. No one hade out of it since Eamon had been wheeled in hours ago. No updates, no progress reports, nothing. The silence was agonizings.


    I couldn¡¯t leave. Eamon might need me. I¡¯d promised him that I would be here no matter what. What if something went wrong and he called my name? What if there wereplications from the blood donation? What if¡ª


    "I¡¯m sorry, but I cannot leave," I said finally. "I promised Eamon that I¡¯ll be here waiting for him. I¡¯ll check out thebter today and try to get information from ter when he returns."


    "You promised?" the messenger yelled into the phone. "How about yourmitment to your mission? Are you going nuts? You know what, you need to go back to therapy. This is not normal. Your obsession with this boy would be your ruin."


    "I¡¯m not obsessed with him," I insisted. "I just care a little more because he¡¯s na?ve and innocent. He¡¯s barely 18 and I feel responsible for him."


    "A boy whose information I couldn¡¯t find," the messenger scoffed. "Shouldn¡¯t that worry you at least? He could be using you, Kael. Open your eyes."


    I considered his thought line and shook my head as if to expel it. Eamon was anything but a user. He just happened to be effortlessly clueless and innocent. That was his only crime.


    "I¡¯ll give you feedback if I go to theb. I¡¯m hanging up now."


    "Don¡¯t you dare¡ª"


    I didn¡¯t let him finish his threat before I hung up the call and immediately turned off my phone. I couldn¡¯t handle any more pressure right now.


    Just as I returned to my seat and sat down, the elevator dinged, and ter finally appeared, looking exhausted, carrying what appeared to be coffee and food.


    "I"I¡¯morry, guys,""he said with a smile. "" know it took so long, and I¡¯m sorry." As he spoke, his eyes scanned the room, looking for Eamon.


    He paused and turned back to me; his eyes had gone wide with confusion.


    "Where "s Eamon?"

 Chapter 76: A sister’s shadow...

    <h4>Chapter 76: A sister¡¯s shadow...</h4>


    <strong>ter</strong>


    As soon as Rhett was wheeled into the operating room, my phone buzzed with a message. It was a text from the private investigator I¡¯d been using.


    <strong>Need to see you. Usual spot!!!</strong>


    I stared at the message, thinking about the drugs in my cross bag. This was a perfect opportunity for me to give him the drugs and ask him to run a sample of what they are, but the problem was that I didn¡¯t know how to leave the hospital.


    I turned to look at Charis, who was already pacing anxiously, and Kael, sitting on the waiting bench with a calm air. Still didn¡¯t know how he did that.


    I didn¡¯t want to seem insensitive or do anything suspicious, so I leaned on the wall and scrolled through my phone aimlessly while I racked my brain thinking of a way to leave.


    I watched as Kael finally went to Charis, gently stopping and settling her on the waiting bench, as always, his little romantic acts didn¡¯t sit well with me. I knew he liked Charis; the guy was showing it in his actions, but what worried me most was how receptive Charis was to his affection.


    She was actively encouraging him. I¡¯ve wanted to talk to her about this a million times, but it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to sound like the bitter ex.


    Suddenly, the elevator dinged, and Rhett¡¯s father, Alpha Terry, walked in. He¡¯d changed from his formal clothing to something casual. No one acknowledged his presence, and he didn¡¯t want to be acknowledged.


    Instead, he sat on the waiting bench opposite ter.


    I waited for a few minutes before walking up to Kael and Charis.


    "Hey guys, I¡¯m going to find us something to snack on. Do you want anything in particr?"


    "None for me," Kael said quietly. "But can you get something warm for Eamon and some gloves. I forgot toe with any, and his hands are cold as ice."


    Charis was a Shadewolf, and one of their pitfalls was the cold. Unlike other wolves, they were constantly cold.


    "And some choctes?" I murmured, looking at Charis, who had an anxious look on her face.


    "Yes," she nodded. "The white ones."


    I nodded and walked past them towards the exit.


    As soon as I walked out of the hospital, I slid my hood over my head. I texted my PI back to inform him I wasing. I navigated through the streets of Ravenspire, keeping my face low and my eyes sweeping behind every few blocks.


    The surest and least trackable way to travel was by bus. At the stop, I hopped onto a bus going in the opposite direction of where I was headed. It was a small effort to lose whoever might be following me.


    At the next stop, as passengers thronged in, I slipped out of the bus quietly and crossed over to the other side of the road to take a bus going in my direction, but via a longer route.


    After a gruelling two-hour journey and three stops, I finally got to the meetup point.


    The location was a small, dingy caf¨¦ on the west side of Ravenspire Pack. The neighbourhood didn¡¯t appear on maps, and this part of Ravenspire wasn¡¯t intended for students either.


    From the outside, the caf¨¦ looked like any other run-down coffee shop serving subpar meals, but it also doubled as a club at night that did everything except what clubs usually did.


    The ce was perfect for all kinds of meetings. The streets had no surveince cameras and literally no one cared about you or your business here.


    The club was awork of information brokers that mainly consisted of werefoxes rather than werewolves. It had ck market dealers and people who existed in the shadows of our society. It was the kind of ce you could buy anything from false identification to untraceable weapons.


    It was called Cavern Six.


    I pushed open the rusted door of Cavern Six and almost threw up.


    The ce reeked of alcohol and sweat. Its cracked ck tiles were smeared with neon lights and the scent of grease. Booths lined the back wall, each of them had equally grimy curtains that I was sure weren¡¯t originally ck or brown.


    Loud music was ring from overhead speakers.


    I pushed past the dancing, sweaty bodies to booth number six, the farthest corner table that offered the most privacy. My PI was already waiting for me. I slid into the seat.


    "Thought you wouldn¡¯t make it," my PI said.


    He was a former Gammamander whose pack was merged with another after their Alpha went broke from trying to sue Ravenshore. He was in his mid-thirties, with a lean frame and the discipline of a warrior.


    I had never asked for his real name. I just called him Jex.


    I leaned in. "What¡¯s so urgent?"


    Jex¡¯s eyes darted around first before he whispered. "I¡¯m going underground for a while. I believe someone is onto me. I¡¯ve been trailed twice, and I think it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been sniffing too close to something big."


    "Do you know who?" I asked.


    "I don¡¯t know yet. But I think it¡¯s someone who wants to know the Alpha I¡¯m working with and try to ruin their pack. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s no problem now."


    He reached into his coat and pulled out a sealed man envelope. "Your sister, Riley, is still alive."


    My heart stopped beating.


    I just stared at Jex, wondering if this was a dream or if I was being tricked because I¡¯d lost every hope that she would ever be found. Jex has been searching for her for a year without a single clue.


    Three months ago, he¡¯d met me and demanded a million dors. That Ravenshore had their dirty secrets under leash, but the only way to get them was money. It had been so difficult to part with such a massive amount of money, and this was the first time we had met since ourst encounter.


    "D-Do you know where she is?" I managed to ask after recovering from my initial shock.


    "Yes, I do. I don¡¯t know the exact address, as there wasn¡¯t enough time to verify it, but I am familiar with her daily routine and where she lives. Also, all the girls from Ebonvale who went missing are hardly dead."


    "What?" I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "The school, Ebonvale, has been selling these so-called missing girls as high-end escorts to top government officials in the human world. They inhibit their wolves to stop the girls from fighting, and then they force these girls to bear children for these men because of our unique supernatural potential."


    My blood ran cold as Jex continued.


    "They also harvest eggs from human women, then take the seed from strong male werewolves, specifically Alpha wolves. In the first experiments, they attempted to use human women who carried the babies to term. Still, it didn¡¯t work out because the women couldn¡¯t handle the continuous, violent movements that came from carrying supernatural babies."


    "So they switched?" I whispered, already fearing the answer.


    "Yes," Jex nodded. "They now take Omegas¡ªI have no idea where they bring them from¡ªand make them carry the babies to term."

 Chapter 77: A sister’s shadow II

    <h4>Chapter 77: A sister¡¯s shadow II</h4>


    <strong>ter</strong>


    "That¡¯s not all," Jex continued. "Turns out that though Omegas are generally weaker in nature, they have shown much better progress in carrying hybrid babies to term than girls with Alpha wolves, Luna wolves or even Beta wolves."


    At this point, I was beyond speechless. I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    When I finally managed to speak, my voice was barely a whisper. "Is my sister one of these test subjects?"


    Jex looked at me with pity and nodded. "I¡¯m not sure she had to go through all of that, like having her body being used as the embryo¡¯s house since she¡¯s not an Omega, but ording to the records I found, your sister got pregnant four times."


    He opened the man envelope and pulled out a folder inside it, which he passed across the table to me.


    When I opened it, it was an Ebonvale document containing Riley¡¯s medical records. In the pregnancy history, there were indeed four entries, but each one had ament attached. It was written in medical jargon, so I didn¡¯t understand it.


    I looked up at Jex, watching me. "Do you know what this means?" I asked, pointing to thements.


    "I asked a doctor of mine, and he said she was pregnant four times but didn¡¯t carry any of the babies to term. From what she also told me, she tried to have them terminated each time by ingesting dangerous liquids, hitting herself until she had a miscarriage and..."


    He trailed off.


    "And what?" I asked anxiously, as Riley¡¯s cries began to ring in my ears. All those times she¡¯d call in the middle of the night, sobbing profusely, or when she begged not to go back to Ebonvale. She¡¯d been trying to tell us something.


    "The fourth pregnancy was ectopic, so one of her tubes was cut out. She suffered a lot of damage because her womb had weakened due to the frequency of pregnancy and how her body was not allowed to recover from past miscarriages before she was allowed to take in again."


    "What?" My eyes misted with tears.


    "She would never be able to give birth again. She opted to have her womb removed to help her survive."


    I leaned back in my chair, wide-eyed with horror as I tried to grasp everything. "You¡¯re trying to tell me that they sell our girls, future Lunas, people¡¯s fated mates as escorts to humans or make them be surrogates for humans too?"


    Jex nodded grimly. "Not just humans. A new project wasunched around the time your sister went missing. <strong>Project Renew. </strong>They¡¯re trying to create a triple hybrid from the strongest supernatural creatures: Lycans, werewolves, were-foxes, faes and vampires. They¡¯re trying to cross all their reproductive gics and see what kind of offspring it produces. But for that, they would need a werewolf¡ªspecifically a werewolf with a Shadewolf¡ªto carry the pregnancy to term."


    My heart skipped a beat, and I thought of Charis.


    "Why?" I asked. "Why do they need a Shadewolf? Why are they doing all these things? What¡¯s the fucking reason?"


    "There¡¯s a DNA found in Shadewolves that can help to bind all the gics of those supernatural creatures I mentioned earlier. They attempted to do it in thebs, but ultimately created something that did not have a human appearance. Something ugly..."


    "A blue creature?" I asked instinctively.


    Jex paused, staring at me with surprise. "How did you know that?"


    "We were attacked by one of those creatures a while ago at summer camp. The staff that came to retrieve it were acting strange."


    "That means theb is in Ravenspire," Jex said with an excited shrill in his voice. "I tried to find theb, but it was nowhere, and what better ce to hide ab than a summer camp. Far from the eyes of unsuspecting people. No one would have guessed."


    "So, that blue creature is the mistake?" I asked.


    "Yes," Jex nodded. "With a Shadewolf, all they would need to do is inject the gics into her or him, maybe," he shrugged. "Male Shadewolves are hard toe by, and then when these gics are injected into the female, a DNA from her body binds with these strands of gics, and she may be able to birth a baby that looks good."


    My heart was beginning to pound violently. I should never have allowed Charis to stay. If anyone finds out she¡¯s a Shadewolf...


    "Do you know what else is funny?" Jex sighed. "In theirb, I received reliable intelligence with proof that they¡¯re also creating hybrid babies. Cross-mixing them. Faes and werewolves. Werewolves and Werefoxes... something like this, and I heard they ones that passed the experiment have shown tendencies to be stronger than the best warriors or fighters from each of these creatures."


    I mped my hands over my mouth. "What the fuck?"


    Jex nodded gravely. "That¡¯s not all. Most of the boys missing from Ravenshore are sent to the human world as soldiers. They¡¯re sold to the military because of their unique fighting abilities, stamina, and fast healing properties, too. The twisted part is, most of them don¡¯t even know they¡¯re werewolves."


    "I thought supernatural creatures aligning with humans was aimed at sharing resources and not this."


    "Humans are trying to be at the top of the food chain, and they¡¯ve mastered the art of getting anything they want by feeding on our greed. Besides, imagine having a soldier on the field who heals instantly? Not to mention, we age ten times slower than the average human. Do you know how perfect that would be for their ck ops? And when they need to fight each other?"


    He pulled out a picture and slid it across the table to me.


    I picked it up and saw a young man in a human military uniform. "Who¡¯s this?" I asked.


    "Bane Castor. Son of Alpha Argus Castor. He was dered dead twenty years ago, after his father lost everything from trying to get answers. This is a recent picture."


    My jaw dropped. "H-He¡¯s not dead?"


    "Nope," Jex nodded. "He¡¯s a special force operative in the human world. Trained, maybe has been tweaked because he doesn¡¯t know he¡¯s a werewolf. That¡¯s what they do. They take your memories, your identity, everything and use them as a weapon."


    "Is the Alpha King aware of such impunity?" I growled. "There¡¯s no way this would be happening, and top-tier Alphas would not know."


    Jex¡¯s expression grew even more serious. "Whoever is involved in this sees it as a business. They take young, virile werewolf boys and sell them to the military in the human world. If my hunch is right, they¡¯re trying to deplete the workforce of the werewolf world systematically."


    "Why do you say so?"


    "If all the sons of Alphas, boys with Alpha wolves, are sold out, how would packs go to battle with just Beta and Gamma wolves? How would they fight rogues? That¡¯s why the Academy turns a blind eye to indiscriminate sex among students. They want the girls to breed, to produce the next generation of test subjects or sell those babies to humans."


    "That would exin the reason why they drugged a lot of first-years during their orientation program at the summer camp. Many students do not recall what happened at the pool. Whereas, they¡¯d actively had sex and were not queried for it."


    Jex sighed and shook his head. "In all my years of investigation, I have never seen so much organised evil. It runs deeper than you can imagine. It is as if someone is nning a war because everything is done with that precision."


    He removed a sh drive and pushed it to me. "I collected all the information I could. Watch it when you have the time, but be careful."


    I nodded. "About my sister..."


    "Yeah, oh that. I almost forgot."


    From his pocket again, he reached for another picture. "Your sister escaped during one of the escort assignments. She killed the two people in the car with her and ran into the bushes. She¡¯s now living in a small human town under a false identity."


    He slid the picture to me. As I saw it, my eyes misted with tears. My sister had changed. Her naturally blond hair had now turned dark brown. She wore contact lenses to change the colour of her eyes and had gained weight.


    "How did you know it was her?" I asked, turning to look at Jex.


    "Her scent," he said quietly, and I remembered the first thing he¡¯d asked was to get a personal item that belonged to Riley. I¡¯d given him her scarf. "And her other body mannerisms. I almost doubted myself, but it¡¯s her. I¡¯m sure."

 Chapter 78: The aftermath...

    <h4>Chapter 78: The aftermath...</h4>


    <strong>ter</strong>


    Tears glistened in my eyes as I stared at the picture before looking up at Jex again. "Why didn¡¯t shee home if she survived? Why didn¡¯t she contact anyone?¡¯


    "I don¡¯t know," Jex shrugged helplessly. "I need to leave now, but I¡¯ll contact you when Ie out of hiding."


    As he started to stand, I grabbed his arm. "Wait, I need you to help me out with something."


    I pulled a pack of one of the drugs I¡¯d recovered from the library and spent the next few seconds exining Trisha¡¯s routine and the hooded figure, which turned out to be a student in Ravenshore.


    Jex examined the pills briefly and shook his head. "It¡¯s a hard drug for sure, but you won¡¯t get much from analyzing these. It¡¯s probably just Trisha trying to maintain her expensive lifestyle. The only way you could get more information is to confront Trisha directly..."


    Just as Jex was still talking, he ducked his head and whispered urgently. "You were followed."


    I froze. "What?"


    "I noticed a big, bulky guy has been pacing outside the caf¨¦ since you entered, and with the way he keeps looking inside, he mighte in for you soon."


    "Shit!" I groaned. "I double-checked on that, I swear."


    "It¡¯s toote to regret now or anything. Listen carefully, when I count to five, you¡¯re going to leave and head down to the lower viges in Ravenspire. There¡¯s a shop that operates as a front for a ck market. When you go there, loudly say you want to buy Viagra, sex toys, a magazine...anything a typical boy your age would buy. Make it believable."


    He leaned closer. "Slip the man a pack of one of the drugs and just say Gamma. When he analyses it, he¡¯ll contact you. Then try to return the rest when you get back to school. Focus on following the people who sell them, not the drugs themselves. Having these in your possession can put you in real trouble."


    I nodded.


    "Now," Jex whispered. "Count to five, then go."


    At the fifth count, I stood, my chest hammering in my chest, and walked out of the caf¨¦.


    ***


    I got back to the hospital a little after midnight.


    I found ate-night snack shop and grabbed some food, trying toe up with a suitable exnation for why I¡¯d been dyed. When I arrived at the VIP corridor, I saw Alpha Terry was still in his position, as was Kael, but there was no sign of Charis.


    "Where is Eamon?" I asked, looking around the waiting area frantically. After everything I heard tonight, I didn¡¯t ever want to let her out of my sight.


    None of them answered me.


    I dropped the food bags in my hands on the bench and walked directly up to Kael, who sat hunched forward on the bench, elbows on his knees, head tilted down like he¡¯d been wrestling with guilt.


    "Where is my brother?"


    Kael didn¡¯t lift his head. "You were gone for six hours, ter. Where have you been? Where exactly are youing from?"


    "Answer the damn question," I said through gritted teeth, ignoring his question. "Where is Eamon?"


    "He¡¯s in the operating room," Alpha Terry said quietly behind me.


    I whirled around to face him. "I didn¡¯t get that."


    "He¡¯s in the operating room with Rhett," Alpha Terry repeated patiently. "Rhett needed a blood transfusion, and only Eamon¡¯s blood type could match. It was a direct transfusion, so Eamon had to be wheeled in together with him."


    I stared at him for a few seconds, trying to understand what I¡¯d just been told. Then Iughed bitterly.


    "Who authorized that? Eamon is seventeen years old, and I¡¯m his legal guardian when our father can¡¯t be reached immediately. No decisions about his health should be made without me. How can you allow medical procedures to be performed on him without proper consent?"


    "ter," Kael said quietly. "That¡¯s enough. Just sit down."


    "I am not your child, Kael," I red at him. "Don¡¯t tell me to sit down."


    "Then what should we have done?" Kael snapped, raising his face to look at me for the first time. "What exactly would your shouting do now or change? Want to storm into that operating room and drag him out because you decided to disappear for six hours to buy food, and we didn¡¯t wait for your permission to save someone¡¯s life?"


    "That is why they invented a phone, Kael Winters," I turned to him fully now. "Why didn¡¯t I get a call?"


    "So, Rhett would bleed out before you make up your mind? Do you have any idea how critical thest few hours have been and how we had to make difficult decisions based on that? Lives were hanging in the bnce¡ª"


    "Not at the expense of my brother¡¯s life," I fired back. "Rhett is my friend, but Eamon is fucking important to me, and that¡¯s something you wouldn¡¯t ever know."


    "If he¡¯s important, why do you always let others take care of him?" Kael fired back, rising to his full height. "You go around acting like you should be given a prize for the world¡¯s best stepbrother, but you do nothing. You don¡¯t care about him one bit."


    "Just because I don¡¯t wear his clothes or tuck him to bed doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t care. You cannot rationalize your weird romantic response to Eamon as care. Just own it, you fucking like him and it¡¯s clouding your senses, making you think no one else cares for him like you do."


    "Take that back, ter Riggs," he said roughly.


    "I won¡¯t!" I retorted and turned to Alpha Terry. "Alpha Terry, respectfully, I want you to know that I¡¯m not going to let this slide. I¡¯ll be informing my father bout this unauthorized medical procedure."


    He shrugged, sparing me a nce, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Realizing how foolish I must look¡ªgetting angry about my stepbrother donating blood to save a life while having no reasonable exnation for my six-hour absence, I dropped onto the waiting bench with a frustrated sigh, rubbing my temples.


    After a while, Kael turned to me.


    "Did you at least get the gloves?" he asked tersely.


    My eyes popped open¡ªthe gloves.


    Shit.


    I cursed under my breath, rubbing my face harder. I¡¯d forgotten about thatpletely.


    Kael scoffed, stared at me with disdain, before he looked away.


    Ten minutester, the operating room doors opened, and a gurney was wheeled out. I sprang to my feet, and so did Alpha Terry. Only Kael remained seated.


    It was Charis. She seemed to be fast asleep with a single IV line connected to her arm. She looked peaceful and slightly pale. If only she knew there was a bounty on her head because of how special she was.


    I scanned the faces of everyone who hade out of the operating room with her, searching for any sign that during the blood transfusion, they had discovered her real identity. But they all looked tired.


    More importantly, I noticed she still wore her clothes from this morning, which was a good sign.


    I moved to block the gurney. "Why isn¡¯t he awake?" I asked with a stern expression.


    Dr. Maxwell emerged from the operating room, behind the nurses, pulling off his surgical gloves.


    "He¡¯s fine, just asleep. It¡¯s well past midnight, and blood donation takes a toll on the body, too. His vitals are steady, and he was able to save Rhett. Your stepbrother is going to be fine."


    Alpha Terry walked forward slowly, his voice cracked with emotion as he turned to Dr. Maxwell.


    "Really? My son survived?"


    "Yes," Dr Maxwell nodded with a small smile. "We were able to remove all the necrotic tissue around the heart valve. He stopped bleeding mid-transfusion, and we were able to transfuse enough blood volume to restore proper cirction. His blood pressure, pulse, and oxygen levels are stable now. But he¡¯s not out of danger. We¡¯ll monitor him for the next 24 hours to be sure."


    Alpha Terry¡¯s hand flew to his mouth as he breathed with relief, as if he had been holding back. A tear rolled down his cheek, and he didn¡¯t bother to hide it.


    "When can I see him?"


    "Soon," Dr Maxwell assured him. "They¡¯re just cleaning him up to ensure he doesn¡¯t pick up any infections. He¡¯ll be moved to a sterile recovery suite, but you¡¯ll be able to see him."


    "And Eamon?" Alpha Terry and Kael asked simultaneously.


    "He¡¯s fine and healthy," Dr Maxwell repeated. "He just needs rest, food and proper hydration. That¡¯s all. There was noplication, but we¡¯ll keep him until this evening, as a precaution."


    Kael, who hadn¡¯t bothered to stand when Charis was brought out, finally rxed. He slouched back against the bench like a load had been lifted from his shoulders.


    I stepped aside so the nurses could wheel Charis to the recovery room.


    As they disappeared down the corridor, I turned and noticed Kael was walking toward the elevator.


    "Where are you going?" I called out as I walked towards him.


    He ignored me and continued walking.


    "C¡¯mon, you can¡¯t leave now. It¡¯ste, no cabs are running, and we should stay until daylight."


    He still ignored me. As soon as the elevator arrived, he stepped in and pressed the ground floor button. Just as the doors closed, he looked at me onest time and said.


    "Concentrate on taking care of your brother."

 Chapter 79: Golden blood...

    <h4>Chapter 79: Golden blood...</h4>


    <strong>Rhett</strong>


    I sighed as my eyes fluttered around the room.


    Without being told, I knew I was back in the hospital again, and whatever medical setup they¡¯d arranged this time, it was thrice worse and more restrictive than the one back in my house at Ravenshore.


    "These people," I rolled my eyes, "Why are they always so dramatic?"


    But then I noticed something had changed.


    For the first time since I started having one crisis or another due to my bad heart, I felt stronger. Usually, every crisis would leave me more drained and depleted than thest.


    I felt more energetic.


    For the first time in years, I felt alive.


    I nced around the room, and strangely, no one was here. I managed to sit up, running my hands along the side of the bed, trying not to push too much so none of the attachments on my body would slip out of ce.


    Where the hell was the call button? Just as I contemted whether to try yelling for help, I heard footsteps outside my door.


    Immediately, I dropped back onto the bed and closed my eyes, pretending to be still asleep.


    The door opened, and I heard two sets of footsteps shuffling into the room. As soon as the door closed behind them, my father¡¯s voice reached my ears.


    "What was so urgent, Maxwell, that you couldn¡¯t wait?" My father asked.


    There was a slight edge of annoyance in his tone.


    "Alpha Terry," Dr Maxwell sounded breathless with excitement. "I bet this is the best news you¡¯ve heard all year." He paused again and rushed on, the excitement still in his voice. "We can save Rhett permanently."


    "And how is that?" My father, with a note of disbelief in his tone.


    "Eamon," Dr Maxwell whispered like he was sharing a secret. "I asked theb to run aplete tissue typing analysis. Not only did his blood match with Rhett¡¯s, but he¡¯s a perfect match, Alpha. Eamon could be Rhett¡¯s heart donor. Isn¡¯t it incredible?"


    There was a long pause after that. I cracked my eyes a little and saw my father staring at Maxwell with a confused expression on his face.


    "Why exactly are you telling me this, Maxwell?"


    "Well..." The tension in the room heightened. "I just thought..." Maxwell stuttered.


    "You just thought what? That if you tell me that there¡¯s a donor for Rhett, I would go delirious with excitement? That boy looked healthy and didn¡¯t seem like he was going to die anytime soon. Are you suggesting I should demand the heart of a healthy person because my son needs it?"


    "Well," Maxwell stuttered again, he wasn¡¯t expecting my father to react this way." "He¡¯s not that important, Alpha. He¡¯s just the bastard son of¡ª"


    "And so, what?" My father snapped, staring at Maxwell with pure disgust. "Are you listening to yourself? Are you asking me to kill him because of his father¡¯s supposed sins? So bastard sons should be used as sacrificialmbs?"


    "Alpha, I just meant¡ª"


    "That boy risked his life to save Rhett yesterday," my father cut him off. "The best thing I can do is to be grateful and continue to hope that a real donor turns up soon. That¡¯s all I can do, Maxwell. I will not plot another person¡¯s murder to keep my son alive."


    My chest tightened with emotion at my father¡¯s words.


    "Now, you see what you¡¯ve just told me, I want you to promise that you will tell no one else. Can I get your word on that?"


    There was a slight pause before Maxwell nodded reluctantly. "I was only trying to help, Alpha," he murmured. "But I promise."


    "Also, destroy and delete those test results. I mean it, Maxwell. If anything happens to Eamon¡ªanything at all¡ªI¡¯ll hold you ountable."


    "I-I promise, Alpha," Maxwell mumbled. "I¡¯ll do as you¡¯ve said immediately."


    "Good," my father sighed. "Now leave before I start drawing conclusions about your character and your true nature."


    Maxwell bowed politely and slipped out of the room. My father leaned against the door for a few minutes, running a hand through his hair. When he recovered, he pulled his phone out of his pocket.


    "Fred!" Fred was his most trusted man. "Find someone to keep an eye on Dr. Maxwell, report everything he does and who he meets with. Also, please instruct Barry to find a way to delete the additional test results conducted on Eamon Riggs that weren¡¯t part of his blood type test. We would need that for future reference."


    He issued additional orders before ending the call and approached me. When he came to my bed, he adjusted the sheets around me, settling them properly on my body. Finally, I opened my eyes and it met my father¡¯s concerned gaze.


    "Hey," my father said quietly.


    "Hi, Dad," I murmured with a smile.


    "How do you feel? Should I get the doctor first?" he asked.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. The conversation I¡¯d just overheard and my father¡¯s response had touched something deep in my chest, despite how cold and distant my father always appeared or seemed.


    Despite all the rumours that he was heartless and couldn¡¯t care less about anyone, I¡¯ve always known my father was the kindest, morally transparent Alpha you¡¯d ever meet.


    "I¡¯m fine, Dad. I didn¡¯t die."


    My father let out a breathyugh as the corners of his eyes crinkled with a smile. "Of course, you didn¡¯t. Thanks to Eamon."


    I blinked, acting like I didn¡¯t know that. "What do you mean?"


    "Your friend Eamon has golden blood," he said. "You recovered in less than four hours from a major operation that should have taken weeks of rehabilitation. Look, you¡¯re not even in the sterile room again. You left there a few hours ago."


    "Really?" I tried to sit up, and my father immediately helped me, adjusting the bed to a morefortable position. He also removed the oxygen mask from my face.


    "Then why do I have all these monitoring devices attached to my body?" I asked, gesturing at the various wires and sensors.


    "We¡¯re trying to avoid what happenedst time."


    I recognised the familiar glint in my father¡¯s eyes that only appeared when he was deep in thought about something that seemed to puzzle him.


    "I think your friend is special, Rhett," he finally said, folding his arms. "All your friends are. They stayed with you throughout the entire surgery until this morning, when it ended. I tried to talk them into going back to the academy, but they refused."


    "Even Kael?" I asked, surprised.


    "Especially Kael," my father nodded. "I was so terrified of him yesterday when we sat across from each other. He¡¯s scary. He scolded the entire hospital staff when he came back this morning to check on Eamon and found out he hadn¡¯t eaten." My father smiled at the memory.


    "The nurses were one step away from being sued. Then, when he came to see you, heined about you being kept in a room without natural light, saying you hate dark spaces, so they had to move you here. I didn¡¯t even know that about you."


    My eyes misted with tears as I spoke. "And yet Kael goes around telling everyone that he¡¯s not friends with me or ter. But he¡¯s always acting like our mom."


    "Maybe he¡¯s embarrassed to call you guys his friends," my father suggested, and we bothughed at the insinuation.


    The truth was, Kael was a stranger to open affection. He never understood why we fuss about caring for someone when it was a simple life¡¯s duty."


    While we were still talking, a knock came on the door. The door opened, and my stepmother, Luna ra, walked in carrying a ridiculous bouquet of roses and a fruit basketrger than my pillow.


    "My darling," she gushed as she walked in. "You gave us such a scare," she said, going to set the flowers and the fruits on the table in the room before she started towards me. "How are you feeling now?"


    "I¡¯m fine, Luna ra," I replied with a polite but distant smile. For the sake of my dad, I always tried to maintain a level of politeness with ra whenever he was around. "And you?"


    She clucked her tongue, waving dismissively. "I¡¯m better now that you¡¯re awake, even though your baby brother was up the entire night moving about my stomach," sheughed, rubbing her small baby bump.


    I gave a nomittal hum and turned to my father, who was staring at her with a fond smile. "I thought you would note again. You¡¯re two hours behind schedule," my father said quietly.


    "I¡¯m sorry, baby," ra pouted and went to my dad, kissing him. "I had to stop to get Rhett¡¯s present. I know we said we would wait, but what better time to have them bond than now?"


    "What are you talking about?" I arched my brow. "What present?"


    As if on cue, there was another knock on the door. This time, a nurse poked her head inside the room and said quietly. "Luna ra, your guest has arrived."


    "Please send her in, immediately," ra¡¯s eyes shed with joy.


    The door swung open again, and in walked a girl who looked like she could pass for my daughter.


    "Alpha Terry, Luna ra," she bowed politely to my parents.


    "There now, dear," ra rushed to the girl, beaming with smiles. "You don¡¯t have to be formal with us. Now, Rhett," she turned towards me. "This is Lydia, your bride-to-be."

 Chapter 80: Unexpected escort...

    <h4>Chapter 80: Unexpected escort...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    "Can I at least see Rhett before I leave?" I asked as Dr Maxwell supervised my discharge process.


    I had changed into fresh clothes that Kael had dropped off this morning before disappearing without a word. ter had left at some point, too, and wasn¡¯t back yet.


    I was getting used to having the boys constantly swarming around me, fussing over what I shouldn¡¯t do and what I should do. It was something I enjoyed and looked forward to, but today of all days, no one was with me.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Eamon," Maxwell replied, scribbling something into the clipboard he had in his hand. "Not right now. Rhett is resting."


    "That¡¯s what I was told this morning, too," I pressed. "I saved this guy, and he¡¯s my friend; I¡¯m supposed to have ess to him whenever I want. Why am I being denied that?"


    I had a growing feeling that Dr Maxwell was purposely preventing me from seeing Rhett. Something had definitely changed in the way he sneaked curious nces at me when he thought I wasn¡¯t looking or the strange questions he¡¯d asked me earlier about what kind of rtionship I had with my father.


    The nurse finished checking my final vitals and called out the results to Maxwell, who nodded and then turned to me. "You¡¯re free to go. Remember to stay hydrated, avoid strain, and let me know if you suddenly feel dizzy or experience any difort. Do you have a phone I can reach you with?" he asked.


    I nodded and handed him my phone. He tapped in his number, handed it back, then turned to leave.


    "Wait¡ª" I called after him. "Did something bad happen to Rhett? Is that why you¡¯re preventing me from seeing him?"


    Maxwell sighed and turned back to face me. "Nothing happened to Rhett. We¡¯re just making sure he gets all the rest he needs. Later, Eamon. I¡¯m busy."


    Dejectedly, I walked out of the room, hugging the small bundle of my things as I trudged wearily toward the elevator. I didn¡¯t feel particrly sad or happy; I just felt empty and abandoned.


    For one thing, I¡¯d expected at least one of the boys toe pick me up, but they weren¡¯t here, nor were they bothered. None of them had the decency even to call and check up on me. Worse, I had no money to take a cab or even a bus fare. Not to mention, I didn¡¯t even know how to get back to Ravenshore from this part of the pack.


    Sighing, I dialled Kael¡¯s number. His phone barely ran before he declined the call. A secondter, I received a text from him: "Busy, can¡¯t talk."


    I scoffed, ring at the message on the screen as if it were Kael himself. "So much for I¡¯ll always be there for you," I muttered.


    Next, I dialled ter¡¯s number, but it went straight to voicemail; his phone was switched off.


    By this time, I was already at the ground floor reception, and I was contemting whether I should swallow my pride and call Dr. Maxwell for help. I scrolled through myughably short contact list of four people, wondering if calling Maxwell for help would be my only option.


    "Hey, Eamon."


    Someone called my name from behind, making me whip around. I was surprised to see Marcus walking towards me. He was dressed casually in jeans and a hoodie, hands tucked into the hoodie pockets.


    He gave me a slight nod and asked. "Are you ready to go?"


    "Umm..." I looked around, wondering if I wanted to deal with Marcus right now, but he seemed to be my only option. "Yeah. I was going to wait for¡ª"


    "Kael asked me to pick you up," Marcus interrupted me before I could finish. He¡¯s swamped with something, ording to him. Come on, let¡¯s go. I have a test this evening."


    Still too stunned to believe that Kael would send Marcus without telling me, I quickly texted him to confirm as we walked toward Marcus¡¯s car. But by the time we had gotten in and pulled out of the hospital parking lot, Kael still hadn¡¯t responded.


    The drive back to Ravenshore was ufortably quiet. Marcus wasn¡¯t chatting as I¡¯d expected he would be. It should have been a smallfort, but instead, it made me anxious.


    We¡¯d driven for a while before he quietly asked. "How¡¯s Rhett? I heard the surgery went well."


    "He¡¯s fine," I straightened in my seat, trying to sound pleasant. "The doctor said he should recover soon."


    Marcus nodded. "You gave him your blood?" he asked tly.


    I tensed, unconsciously recoiling toward the edge of my seat and hoping he wouldn¡¯t fly into an angry rage.


    "Yes."


    The rest of the journey passed in heavy silence until we arrived at Ravenshore. When we reached the parking lot, I unbuckled my seatbelt and was about to thank Marcus when his voice stilled me.


    "You¡¯re with Kael now?"


    The question threw mepletely off bnce. I turned to him, stuttering. ¡¯I don¡¯t know what you mean."


    "Don¡¯t pretend, Eamon," he said quietly. "You told me you were living with your brother, but you¡¯re staying with Kael. You¡¯ve been sharing the same room with him."


    "It was just a few days ago," I countered defensively. "ter and I had issues and Kael¡ª"


    "You could havee to me, you know." Marcus stopped me mid-sentence. His voice was thick with hurt. "If you needed a ce to stay, you could havee to me. I like you, Eamon. How else should I say it before you believe me?"


    His eyes shone with tears as he stared at me, and my heart dropped with fear. This wasn¡¯t the time nor the ce. Plus, the sight made me ufortable.


    "I¡¯ve done everything to make you see it, but you¡¯re always running toward Kael or Rhett. You want to be with anyone, gut me. You even gave your blood to Rhett..."


    I rolled my eyes in confusion. Was this guy being serious right now?


    "That¡¯s because he needed my blood, Marcus and I¡¯m not with Kael or Rhett. I told you, I¡¯m not into boys. We¡¯re just friends, which is only natural since they¡¯re both friends with ter. I¡¯ve been honest with you about this from the start.


    "Then go out with me," he said desperately. "Just once, please!"


    I stared at him, feeling disgusted by the tears in his eyes and the desperation in his voice. After a long moment¡ªit could have been sooner, but I needed to make it look as if I really thought about it¡ªI shook my head slowly.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Marcus," I said gently. "You seem like a nice person, but I¡¯m not into boys, and right now I¡¯m not just in the right ce to even consider a rtionship with a girl. I need to focus on school. That¡¯s all I can handle right now. I¡¯m really sorry," I added, hoping the gentle rejection would soothe whatever anger was brewing inside him.


    We remained silent until finally he unlocked the car doors, then said quietly.


    "Get out!"


    I dly scrambled out of the vehicle and literally ran from the parking lot, not slowing down until I reached the administrative block and felt safely away from Marcus¡¯s hurt and anger.


    I¡¯d missed school today, but I hadn¡¯t forgotten my appointment with Headmistress Vale tonight. I wanted to ensure that everything would still proceed as nned.


    I entered the main office and instantly, Headmistress Vale¡¯s secretary recognised me and waved me through without any question. I knocked lightly on Vale¡¯s door before pushing it open.


    When I entered, Vale was standing by the window, speaking into anguage I didn¡¯t recognise, but it sounded like Latin. She was also nursing a cup of tea. When she saw me, she waved me in and continued speaking into the phone.


    I made myselffortable on the couch, waiting for her to finish with her call.


    After several minutes, the call finally ended, and Headmistress Vale came over.


    "You look like you¡¯ve lost some weight. Are you alright?" she asked, her tone was surprisingly gentle.


    "Yes, ma¡¯am," I replied with a smile. "I¡¯ve also rested properly since I came out of the operating room."


    Vale nodded, studying me closely. She examined my eyes, the inside of my wrist, the flush of my cheeks and also checked my face and hands before stepping back and nodding again. "


    "You¡¯ll live."


    I gave a smallugh. "I intend to. Can you at least tell me where we were going?"


    Vale smiled. "You¡¯ll know, soon enough."


    I sighed, dropping back on the couch. "Fine."


    "Now, I have something for you."


    She crossed the room to the small cupboard near the kitchte and pulled out what looked like a big gift box, presenting it to me.


    "It¡¯s a heat care kit. I know it¡¯ll be here anytime soon. We don¡¯t want any idents that would make you do a lot of exining.


    I sighed, collecting the box and understanding immediately what Vale meant. My heat cycle was around the corner, and maintaining my male disguise during that time would be nearly impossible without proper preparation.


    "Thank you," I said quietly.


    "You¡¯re wee." She nced at the wall clock in her office. "It¡¯s just three o¡¯clock. You have five hours to rest beforeing to our meeting tonight. I¡¯ll be expecting you by 8 pm. So, get some rest.

 Chapter 81: Conversations in the dark...

    <h4>Chapter 81: Conversations in the dark...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I didn¡¯t want to think too much of it, but something felt strange with me.


    I felt weaker than usual, and my dormant wolf was more restless than it had ever been since I arrived here.


    I was gasping for breath by the time I arrived at Kael¡¯s living quarters, and a strange warmth fluttered in my chest at the thought of seeing him again.


    When I got to his door, I adjusted the heat-care kit in my arms and gently turned the doorknob.


    Inside, the room was slightly dim, and the curtains were drawn with only lighting from the overhead readingmp hanging over Kael¡¯s table. Kael himself was hunched over his desk with books spread open on every inch of the table surface.


    His elbows were resting on the table, arms bracketing his small notepad that he seemed to carry everywhere, and he was asleep. His body had somehow managed to support itself frompletely copsing onto the desk. He looked exhausted.


    I tiptoed carefully across the room with the heat care box, dropping it quietly in the bottom of my wardrobe before turning my attention back to Kael. Something about seeing him so worn out by whatever he¡¯d been struggling with made my lips curl with affection.


    I pulled out my phone, hoping to capture rare moments like this when Kael looked human, but as I took the first shot, his eyes suddenly opened. Before I could react, he grabbed me and, in one fluid motion, pulled me into his arms.


    I squealed in surprise, trying to shake him off me, but he held me tighter. My body was pressed against his chest, and I could feel my heart pounding beneath his cheek.


    "Let me go, Kael," I groaned, hitting him lightly on his back. "I didn¡¯t even get a good shot."


    "You came back in one piece," he murmured, rolling his head against my stomach.


    "And you deserted me," I retorted, though I didn¡¯t pull away from his hug. "Do you know how scared I was in that car with Marcus? He said you asked him to pick me up. And then¡ª" I paused and pulled back slightly, turning to re at him. "You didn¡¯t reply to my text. You saw it but said nothing."


    He sighed deeply, leaning his forehead against my chest. "I don¡¯t have a car. Second, I was too exhausted to think straight. Third, I missed a test today and failed to turn in my homework fromst week. So I was trying to catch up with everything, but there was also an emergency meeting. Don¡¯t worry¡ªMarcus won¡¯t hurt you. We talked about that before he left."


    He pulled me onto hisp and I settled morefortably. "He found out that we live together."


    "Yeah," Kael nodded, leaning back on his chair. "I told him. He didn¡¯t take the news well in the beginning, and it took me bringing him in here before he believed."


    "That¡¯s mean, Kael. You didn¡¯t need to rub it in his face."


    "That wasn¡¯t my intention. I was telling him the truth."


    "Well, that truth made him ask me out again, and I said no."


    Kael¡¯s lips twitched as he looked up at me. "He¡¯s really into you."


    "I wish he would stop. There¡¯s no future for us there. I don¡¯t want to be friends with him either".


    Kael didn¡¯t say anything in response to that; he kept staring at me with sleepden eyes. Unable to stand the intensity in his gaze, I turned my attention to his desk, staring at the book-filled surface.


    My gazended on lots of crumpled sheets, but what was more surprising was how he wasn¡¯t getting anything done. His homework booklet was still as new as a fresh copy.


    I turned to him and asked quietly. "Do you need my help with anything?"


    He nodded, and I felt him move closer. He leaned onto my back, his chest pressing gently against me as his hands came around my waist. The contact was as casual as anything in the world but it suddenly made me conscious that I was sitting on him.


    He peered over my shoulders, reaching for his homework booklet and turned to face me.


    My breath caught in my throat as our faces were inches apart. All I had to do was lean in and kiss him.


    I turned my gaze away, trying to focus on what he was telling me.


    "Yes, please," he was saying. "I¡¯ve been trying to understand the homework, but a lot of the words aren¡¯t familiar and aren¡¯t in my dictionary."


    "Dictionary of words?" I scoffed without thinking. "But it¡¯s a simple text, Kael, written in English. Even a baby could read this and¡ª"


    I trailed off abruptly, turning back to Kael, who was watching me with an amused expression in his eyes. I tried to stand from hisp, mortified by my thoughtlessment, but he pulled me back down.


    "Where are you running off to, Eamon?" he asked gently.


    "Nowhere, I just... I¡¯m sorry. That sounded so insensitive. I didn¡¯t mean to blurt that out. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re just tired and¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t be sorry, Eamon," he interrupted with a smile that transformed his entire face. This was the first time I was seeing him smile. He reached up to cup my cheek tenderly.


    "You must have noticed, right? It¡¯s okay."


    "Noticed what?" I eyed him strangely. "What are you talking about?"


    "The fact that I cannot read or study or do anything with words, but believe me, I am much betterpared to when I first came here. I couldn¡¯t even write my name."


    My mouth hung open as I stared at him, wondering if he was joking with me, but the problem was, Kael never joked, and the pieces were suddenly clicking into ce¡ªthat one time I¡¯d seen him stay too long on a Chapter in his textbook.


    The way he randomly asks me to pronounce simple words for him, and then the effort he puts into trying to write them down, along with their pronunciations.


    "Y-you cannot read?" I stuttered, "That¡¯s not possible," I heard myself whisper. "At summer camp..."


    "That¡¯s why I asked you to write your name in my book," he said with another easy smile. "It took me nearly two weeks of constant rehearsal to finally write all of that information about me without consulting my dictionary."


    "But you can read," I countered again, trying to justify situations where he¡¯d seemed in charge.


    "If I see a word more than thrice and make conscious efforts to remember it, then I will remember how it is pronounced. Else, that, when I look at a book filled with words, I see jumbled letters and my brain panics."


    "Oh my god, Kael." Tears welled up in my eyes. "I¡¯m so sorry."


    "Why?" he chuckled. "It¡¯s not your fault, Eamon. It¡¯s no one¡¯s fault, and I¡¯m lucky I¡¯m learning these days, believe me. I can text simple words and read simple things. You should have met mest year."


    "Oh, Kael!" I wrapped my arms around his body, leaning my body against him, hoping to offerfort, but it seemed he was the oneforting me. "And I was so angry you didn¡¯t text back."


    "I wasn¡¯t with my dictionary of words for your second text, and I couldn¡¯t voice read it either because of the meeting. I¡¯m sorry."


    "Don¡¯t apologise." I looked up at him again. "I feel so stupid. I can¡¯t begin to imagine how difficult¡ª"


    He cut me off with another smile, and before I knew what was happening, he rose to his feet and swept me into his arms, carrying me bridegroom style toward his bed.

 Chapter 82: Conversation in the dark II

    <h4>Chapter 82: Conversation in the dark II</h4>


    <strong>Charis </strong>


    "Kael!" I yelped.


    "You know you scream like a girl, Eamon," he chuckled, looking down at me briefly. "Maybe that¡¯s why I always forget you¡¯re a boy. There¡¯s this feminine energy around you whenever we¡¯re alone."


    "That¡¯s because you treat me like one," I retorted, ring at him, also hoping the panic that red in my chest was not visible. "You practically dress me up and do the littlest things for me. So forgive me if I¡¯m giving off a feminine aura."


    Heughed and deposited me gently on the mattress. Then he climbed in beside me, wrapping his arms around my waist again and burying his face in the crook of my neck.


    Iy still for a moment, stunned by the intimate position.


    "Don¡¯t feel sorry for me, Eamon," he said after a while. "I don¡¯t feel sorry for myself. I¡¯ve learned to adapt, and Ipensate with my fighting skills. I¡¯m an excellent fighter, you know."


    "You don¡¯t feel embarrassed?" I asked.


    "No," he chuckled again. "Why should I be? I¡¯ve survived worse things than my semi-illiterate state, and I¡¯ve really had good people around me who make me forget I¡¯m stupid. Rhett used to sit next to me in every exam or test, and ter, the first week he was elected, made the caf¨¦, the book stores, the supermarkets... all the stores on campus ce pictures of every item they sell."


    "And you think they¡¯re not your friends?"


    He drew in a deep breath. "Sometimes, it¡¯s better not to define a rtionship so that you don¡¯t always get wearied by the expectation of that definition. I¡¯ve never spoken about my condition to the boys; it¡¯s just my form teachers and Headmistress Vale who are aware on the administrative level, but somehow, we¡¯ve managed to make it work. The day we start calling each other friends, bad things will happen."


    I smiled. "Bad things like what?"


    There was a slight pause before he murmured. I could tell he was struggling to stay awake at this point.


    "We might end up fighting over you, and I don¡¯t want to fight Rhett and ter over you. I will duel with Marcus if you¡¯re the winning prize, but I see Rhett and ter as my brothers, and it¡¯ll hurt so much like it did when I lost my first friend..."


    He trailed off, and I heard him mutter something under his breath.


    "Enough talk about sad things, Eamon. I want to kiss you so badly, but I¡¯m worried it¡¯ll be a habit, so I¡¯ll sleep it through, and you¡¯re my best sleeping aid."


    I leaned against him, wishing he would cash in that kiss. Wey in silence until his voice came again.


    "When I was 10, I met a boy while travelling to ces, and I didn¡¯t know his name. Never asked him for his name to date, but you remind me of him a lot, Eamon. He was the kindest boy I¡¯ve ever met and..." his voice cracked suddenly.


    "The day we agreed to be friends, he died the next day. I don¡¯t want to jinx a lot of things that seem to be going right in my life right now, Eamon. I don¡¯t have a lot of happy memories, and I don¡¯t want these memories to be taken away from me either."


    "Calling us your friends won¡¯t jinx anything, Kael," I replied gently. "Besides, no matter how much you think you can live life carefully, you need to give room for strange things to happen; that way, you can learn how to heal fast and move past it."


    "How do you know that?" he asked.


    "Because I think we¡¯re alike in so many ways," as I said it, my eyes crinkled with a sad smile. "I don¡¯t have a lot of happy memories either, but I do my best every day to cherish what I have now, and I try to live like I have nothing to lose."


    "Do you have anything to lose?" he asked again.


    I thought about my parents and my life at Crestborne before I came here. I thought about my bittersweet memories with ter and how, somehow, life had brought us back together. I thought about how Rhett seemed to be my checkmate for knowing I would never be judged no matter what I did.


    I thought about how Kael¡¯s presence grounded me and how somehow, I¡¯de to rely on him. If I didn¡¯t have anything to lose months ago, I¡¯ve somehow managed to be one of those people putting down roots again.


    "Yes!" I said finally. "I don¡¯t want to lose the friendship I share with ter, you and Rhett. How about you? What¡¯s your biggest fear?"


    There was no response and rxed against him, thinking he¡¯d dozed off. I closed my eyes, willing myself to sleep, when I heard his voice again.


    "My biggest fear is falling in love with you."


    I felt like I¡¯d been poured cold water at his confession. No matter how much we im we want the truth, it can be difficult to handle when ites.


    "I fear that if I love you, then you¡¯ll inherit my burdens and I won¡¯t be able to protect you all the time."


    I scrunched my brows in confusion. "You don¡¯t fear the vulnerability thates with love. That¡¯s what people fear the most."


    He adjusted his weight slightly and then flipped me around so I was facing him. In the semi-dark room with his face hovering over mine, I didn¡¯t miss the tenderness in his eyes.


    "I don¡¯t fear love, Eamon. I think love is a beautiful thing because it saved me from dying a long time ago. I also know lovees in different shades, but it doesn¡¯t matter what shade you get; love is not weakness. It¡¯s strength."


    "So, what you fear is your inability to protect me?" I asked, confused.


    He nodded. "I can¡¯t say too much about it, and I can¡¯t give you promises either, but if you ever turn up as a choice and I must choose one..." he swallowed hard. "I don¡¯t think I would choose you, Eamon, because I know whatever option I¡¯ll choose over you will protect you."


    I stared up at him for a few seconds, wondering if he was trying to pass a message with his ambiguous words.


    "Now," he sighed, cupping my jaw and tilting my face towards his. "Can I kiss you now? Please!"

 Chapter 83: Charis, for a night...

    <h4>Chapter 83: Charis, for a night...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    When I arrived at Headmistress Vale¡¯s office, she was already walking out. I had been running across campus and came to her panting heavily.


    "I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte," I said breathlessly, still trying to catch my breath. "I just woke up and¡ª"


    "No time for your excuses, Riggs. Let¡¯s go," she cut me off sharply, already striding toward the parking lot.


    We walked briskly to her car and drove for about ten minutes through a part of campus I¡¯d never seen before, arriving at a beautiful house that looked like upscale staff quarters. The building was elegant and well-maintained, with manicured gardens.


    When we arrived, two women were already waiting inside the house. Both of them wore face masks and the same te-grey uniforms. They didn¡¯t greet us. They just rose to their feet and bowed quietly to Vale.


    "This is the girl," Vale told the women. "Transform her. I want her to be unforgettable, yet a face that is difficult to remember. Can you do that?"


    Both women nodded.


    "Good," Vale nodded, then turned to look at me. "Do whatever they ask you to do. No questions."


    "But..."


    I couldn¡¯t even form the question when she turned and walked up the stairs, leaving me alone with the masked women.


    I turned to the women, suddenly feeling a spike of anxiety shoot through me. They looked harmless enough, but what did Vale mean by the transformation? What was she trying tomunicate to them?


    One of the older-looking women came towards me, took my hand, and led me into a room off the hallway.


    It had pale grey walls, a glowing vanity, and an adjacent bathroom where the tub was already filling up. Steam rose from the surface, carrying floral and spiced scents ofvender, bergamot, rosewood, and something woodsy I couldn¡¯t ce.


    Without saying a word, she began undressing me. She unbuttoned my shirts, unzipped my pants, and proceeded to remove the binding across my chest and the extrayers of singlets I¡¯d worn to hide my peeking nipple.


    When she was done, I stood naked before the woman.


    Then, still silent, she gently guided me to an adjoining bathroom. The tub smelled incredible, even better up close now from the room. They had added what seemed like dozens of essential oils and bath salts, filling the air with an intoxicating floral scent.


    I sank into the warm, fragrant water, trying not to moan from the sheer bliss of finally getting a bath after several weeks. As the essence soaked through my skin, she rubbed a rough sponge along my arms, legs, corbones and even behind my ears.


    After that, I was taken to the shower and bathed with fragrant soaps that felt expensive and left my skin so soft. She also gave me a thorough pedicure and manicure, and then thered my entire body with oils that made my skin gleam like silk.


    After the bath treatments, she led me to a vanity mirror where the second woman began working on my appearance. She fitted me with a long, flowing wig of lustrous brown hair that cascaded past my shoulders¡ªthen brushed the curls until they glistened.


    Then she proceeded to apply my makeup. Light foundation, glowing highlighter, smoky eyes, perfectly contoured cheekbones, and lips painted a deep red that made them look fuller and more sensual.


    When she stood back, I almost didn¡¯t recognise the girl who stared back.


    The woman who had bathed me went to the wardrobe and pulled out a shimmering ck gown.


    I stood silently as they helped me into the gown. By the time they finished, my heart sank. The dress could barely be called a dress. It fitted every part of my curves like a second skin and was so short that it stopped just below my bottom.


    The neckline plunged so deep, exposing my cleavage, clinging only to my nipples for support.


    "Are you serious? This...This is what you¡¯re dressing me in?" I blurted out.


    I caught the gaze of both women in the mirror, but they didn¡¯t say a word; they just kept staring at me nkly.


    "I can¡¯t wear this," I protested, looking at myself in the mirror with horror. "This is practically nothing!"


    The older woman replied in a clipped, professional tone, "This is the dress that was specifically made for you. There are no alternatives."


    "But I¡¯m practically naked! Surely there¡¯s something more... appropriate? At least something that covers more."


    "There¡¯s nothing we can do, miss. You will wear what has been given and withoutints."


    Before I could protest further, the door of the room opened and Headmistress Vale entered the room. She paused in the doorway, looking extremely pleased with the transformation.


    "You¡¯re a beautiful girl, Charis," she said with genuine admiration. "You would have had all the boys at Ravenshore fighting for your attention. Such a shame you chose to be a boy instead."


    "I feel naked in this dress," Iined, tugging uselessly at the hem. "Can¡¯t I wear something that covers more?"


    Vale rolled her eyes with impatience.


    "Oh, please, don¡¯t start whining now. The dress feels ufortable now, but I assure you, you¡¯ll get used to it after a few more minutes. Beauty requires sacrifice, and tonight you need to look stunning."


    "I don¡¯t think I want to look stunning like this, ma¡¯am."


    "Well, no one asked," she said sweetly. "Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re already runningte."


    "But where are we going? What is this for?"


    "You¡¯ll understand soon enough," she replied evasively. "We need to leave now."


    Unable to say anything more and feeling self-conscious, I followed her out of the building. I noticed that Vale had also transformed herself. She now wore an equally fancy dress that hugged her figure perfectly.


    Her hair, usually in a tight bun, had been let down and cascaded down her shoulders in waves. She even had her makeup done, making her look younger than she appeared to be.


    A different car was waiting for us outside with a driver who opened the doors as soon as he saw us. When we entered the vehicle, the driver drove us towards the school, where we arrived at the school¡¯s helipad, and a helicopter was already waiting.


    At this point, I began to panic. Where were we going that needed us to get there by Helicopter?


    I leaned toward Headmistress Vale and shouted over the deafening noise of the helicopter des.


    "Will you tell me now? Where are we going?"


    She replied with that same mysterious smile, "You¡¯ll find out soon enough."


    An hour and forty-five minutester, wended on the roof of a towering skyscraper. I gasped in surprise when I realised we were no longer in werewolf world.


    The scents surrounding me werepletely different. It was humans. We were in the human world.


    "Stay close," Vale instructed as we headed toward the exit from the helipad.


    We moved through the rooftop staircase, descending until we reached a hallway with plush red carpet and brass railings. At the end of it, we arrived at a double door manned by a massive man in a velvet suit. He opened it for us.


    We took an elevator down several floors until we arrived at what was a VVVIP exclusive club.


    The space screamed of wealth and power.


    Crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, and artwork that was notmonly found was disyed in every space on the walls. Everything, from the furniture to the ssware, looked as if it had cost more than most people¡¯s annual sries. Low jazz yed from hidden speakers.


    The clientele,prising humans sipping wine alongside witches in sleek gowns and vampires who didn¡¯t bother hiding their fangs, matched the venue¡¯s exclusivity. They were all dressed in designer clothing and speaking in hushed tones.


    As soon as we entered, every person in the room turned to look at us.


    One elegantly dressed woman approached us, and I nearly peed on myself when I recognised her. Luna Alice Webb, Marcus¡¯s mother, was striding towards us with a wide smile.


    She looked ravishing in a mesh pantsuit that left little to the imagination. Her hair was coiled around one shoulder. She looked nothing like the doting maternal figure I¡¯d seen at Ravenshore a few days ago.


    "Vale, you¡¯re here finally," she said, giving Vale a meaningful side nce before turning her attention to me. "And who is this stunning creature you¡¯ve brought with you?"


    She reached out as if to touch me, but Vale stepped in front of me instantly.


    "She¡¯s not yours," Vale told Luna Alice coldly.


    "Excuse me?" She blinked.


    "You know how he feels when his gifts are touched without permission."


    That word gift made my stomach drop. They couldn¡¯t be talking about me. Right?


    At this point, I was desperately hoping they meant something innocent, because despite wanting to ignore the obvious, I couldn¡¯t help drawing terrifying conclusions about where we were and what kind of establishment this might be.


    Vale reached for my hand and pulled me toward the other end of the room, approaching a small, unmarked door. The door opened to reveal another floor with fewer people, all seated in plush chairs and engaged in quiet conversations over drinks.


    We climbed another set of stairs and moved through a corridor lined with artwork and soft lighting until we reached a heavy wooden door. Vale knocked three times, and a gruff voice from inside asked, "Password?"


    "Golden blood runs deepest," Vale replied.


    The door opened, and my heart nearly stopped.

 Chapter 84: Trapped

    <h4>Chapter 84: Trapped</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    When the door opened, I didn¡¯t breathe for a while.


    My father sat in one corner of the opulent room, nursing a drink with the expression he always wore when he was drunk and filled with worry. A young girl¡ªshe couldn¡¯t have been much older than me¡ªwas kneeling in front of him, bobbing her head up and down my father¡¯s desire.


    The sight didn¡¯t shock me. My father was a serial cheater who never bothered to hide his women back at Crestborne. But what was more surprising was what he was doing here.


    All around the room, simr scenes yed out. To the best of my knowledge and to their aura that filled the room, all the men in the room were Alphas except for two human men. They all sat with their eyes closed, relishing the attention of young girls who attended to them in ways that made my stomach churn.


    Most of the men were groaning in ecstasy. My father barely acknowledged the girl in front of him. His eyes were zed into nothing, lost in whatever torment was eating at him.


    My eyes widened with shock when I recognised Alpha Jason, Marcus¡¯s father, with two women pleasuring him. His wife was downstairs. Did she know this was what her mate was up to?


    What was this ce? Why would Vale bring me here? For some reason, I knew things like this were always meant to be secrets and not something anyone could get ess to. Why was I here?


    My father¡¯s eyes met mine for the briefest of seconds, but I quickly averted my gaze, feeling my heart rate go up ten times its usual beat.


    My father rose to his feet and sauntered towards us. His eyes were unfocused from being drunk. He came up to me again, staring at me. My heart began pounding so violently I was sure everyone in the room could hear it. If my father recognised me now, then I¡¯m doomed.


    Was this a ploy by Vale? Did she purposely bring me here to give me to my father?


    "Vale..." he slurred, after a few minutes, moving past me to stand in front of her. "Did you find my daughter yet? Please, help me find my daughter. She came to Ravenspire, and I¡¯vebed the entire territory looking for her..."


    Headmistress Vale took a calm step toward my father, and I watched in horror as she casually reached down to zip up his pants, speaking in the patient tone one might use with a confused child.


    "Ss, if I see your daughter, you¡¯ll be the first person to know. Don¡¯t worry. Haven¡¯t we given you clearance to search Ebonvale to your heart¡¯s content over and over again? Have you considered looking elsewhere?"


    My fatherughed bitterly. "I¡¯vebed every single pack in our world. I¡¯ve searched in every nook and cranny I can think of. I want my child back. Is that too much to ask for?" His voice cracked with anguish. "I have a hunch that she¡¯s here, in the human world, but I need help. I can¡¯t navigate this ce on my own..."


    "Why are you telling me, Ss?" Vale cut him short. "You know I don¡¯t meddle in things like this. I am only the middle man."


    "If you could just get me an audience with him." My father nodded towards the closed door in the room. "Please, I beg you."


    "What makes you think I have such influence, Ss?" Vale sighed. "Fine, I¡¯ll mention it to him, but don¡¯t expect too much. In the meantime, maybe you should stop searching. As long as the girl¡¯s dead body has not been found, that should mean she¡¯s alive. The girl will turn up when she wants."


    "Do you think I have the entire year to wait for her to turn up?" My father¡¯s voice turned cold immediately. "The Alpha King has given me a week to find her or kiss my alliance with him goodbye. I have to act quickly."


    "I¡¯m sure things will work out for you, Ss," Vale replied dismissively, pushing him out of our way. "But we¡¯re in a hurry."


    She reached for my hand and pulled me across the room, past the disturbing scenes of exploitation that surrounded us. I was still shaking with fear and the surreal shock of seeing my father in this ce, clearly a regr patron of whatever horrific establishment this was.


    We approached a closed door marked with golden letters: VIP. Vale suddenly stopped and turned to face me, gripping my shoulders as our gazes met and held.


    "Do whatever you¡¯re told without questions. The more you cooperate, the easier and faster everything would be," she said in a low tone. "I¡¯lle back for you in an hour."


    "What instructions?" I asked desperately, my voice barely a whisper. "You never told me what I¡¯m supposed to do!"


    But Vale was already knocking on the door using the pattern she used the first time and then adding something else¡ªthree sharp raps, then two softer ones.


    When the door opened, she pushed me inside before I could protest further.


    "Headmistress Vale!" I cried out, but it was toote. I was plunged into darkness. I leaned against the door of the room, trying to breathe evenly. I picked up human scent mixed with an expensive cologne and wine.


    "Hello!" I called out weakly, trying to see beyond the pitch ckness where even my night vision couldn¡¯t work. "Please let me out I begged."


    Suddenly, the lights flickered on and I went blind for a few seconds. When that passed, I opened my eyes, adjusting my vision to the room now. I spotted a tall, thin man who stood at the centre of the room.


    His eyes swept over me from head to toe as he approached me. Then, without introduction, he lifted my chin, tilting my face left and right as if he wanted to make sure the correct goods were sent to him.


    "So you¡¯re a Shadewolf?" he asked matter-of-factly.


    I didn¡¯t answer. I was still too shocked by everything and too terrified of being alone in the room with this man. I scrambled to my feet and backed up to the small bar at the corner of the room as I tried to understand and assess my situation.


    "I can see you¡¯re still flustered. Do you need a minute?"


    As he spoke, he crossed the room to the other side, removing his suit jacket and draping it carefully over a chair. Then he settled onto a leather sofa facing me and loosened his tie.


    "Strip," he said in a lowmanding tone.


    The way he said it was clear to me that this would not be the first time he had given such instructions.


    "Excuse me?" I stammered; certain I¡¯d misheard.


    His tone didn¡¯t change. "I said, strip. Now!"

 Chapter 85: Trapped II

    <h4>Chapter 85: Trapped II</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    "Why?"


    I changed direction and started backing slowly toward the door.


    The man stared at me for a long minute, tilting his head slowly as if surprised I had the nerve to ask. His expression shifted from impatience to amusement.


    "It seems you weren¡¯t properly informed about why you¡¯re here."


    By this time, I¡¯d seeded in reaching the door. My hand shot out behind me, looking for the handle. Every instinct I possessed was screaming at me to run.


    The man sighed deeply, as if talking to me was stressing him out. "Because I want to see the mark that shows you¡¯re a Shadewolf. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not in the mood for sex today," he paused, gesturingzily to the couch. "Just show me your body."


    "Sex?" I scoffed, rxing visibly. "I¡¯m not going to have sex with you, and I¡¯m not going to strip!"


    I spun around and lunged for the door, grasping the handle and pulling desperately. Nothing happened. The door was locked.


    The man chuckled.


    "Ah, women!" he shook his head. "You¡¯re all like this at first. You try to be resistant and defiant, and then theye aroundter on, making you wonder why they had to resist so much in the first ce."


    "What is your name?" he asked quietly.


    "Weren¡¯t you told my name?" I retorted coldly, trying to be bold. "Open the door now. You don¡¯t want me screaming down this entire ce."


    He stared at me for a few more seconds and thenughed. Slowly, he pulled a key from his pocket and dangled it in front of me. "Looking for this?"


    I tried to swipe at the key, but he raised his hand higher. He was taller than I, so reaching for it was impossible.


    "Slow down, Shadewolf. If you show me what I want to see, then you can live. I promise you. Just show me your mark. I need to confirm you¡¯re a real Shadewolf."


    "Give me the key first and I¡¯ll do whatever you want."


    "Smart," he chuckled. "But I am no dummy, now stop wasting our time and do as you¡¯re told."


    He tossed the key up, and just before itnded in his hand, I jumped as far as my body could carry me and almost caught the key when the man pushed me to the ground.


    "I hate smart people," the man said quietly, still watching me with amusement in his eyes. "The more you fight me, the angrier I get. Strip. Now!"


    "I¡¯m not some specimen for your entertainment," I snapped.


    "On the contrary," he murmured, pocketing the key, "you¡¯re the rarest specimen of all."


    Then in a flurry, he lunged at me.


    I dodged and tried to roll away when he hand grazed my wrist, but I twisted out of his grasp and ran on all four towards the wine corner of the room. I grabbed one of the heavy ss bottles and held it like a weapon in front of me.


    "Don¡¯te near me!" I warned.


    The man stood slowly, unbuttoning more buttons on his shirt and rolling his sleeves. "Don¡¯t make this hard, my dear. I need to confirm one simple thing, and then you¡¯ll be on your way. Why must you be difficult?"


    "What do you want from me?" I asked through gritted teeth. "Why do you need to confirm I am a Shadewolf?"


    "We want to know what you can do," he said quietly. "What your dormant wolf is capable of bing. Whether you can carry hybrids, we want to test everything. Your blood, your strength, your fertility. And if that includes seduction...well, we¡¯ll get there."


    "We?"


    "Yes," the man nodded. "Do you know what people will give just to have you in their possession? "


    "I¡¯m not going to be your experiment."


    "Oh, I think you already are," he said with a crooked smile and walked towards me.


    He lunged for me again, but I was faster.


    Fueled by terror and the need to survive, I grabbed the corkscrew wine opener from the bar counter and drove it straight through his hand.


    The man screamed in pain as the metal pierced through his flesh and pinned his palm to the polished wood of the bar. His eyes went wide with shock as blood spurted over his expensive cufflinks.


    "You little¡ª!"


    I didn¡¯t wait for him to finish the sentence. I ran over to him and shoved my hand into his pocket. Every part of my body was pumping with adrenaline. I found the key in his left pocket.


    Quickly, I took it and ran toward the door. Since I was still shaking so violently from fear, I fumbled with the lock several times before finally managing to turn it and burst out of the room.


    The outer room looked emptier than before.


    All the Alphas from earlier, including my father, were no longer there. Not that I cared though. It benefited me because the room felt less crowded. I forced myself to slow down and walk briskly when I neared the exit.


    I lowered my head, trying not to look as terrified as I felt, as I passed two burly guards who stood at the entrance.


    I heard one mutter something, but I didn¡¯t stop. The moment I came out of the door, I increased my pace and then broke into a small sprint.


    I darted past people in the corridor, constantly looking over my shoulder for signs that I was being chased.


    My heart was hammering so hard I could barely think straight, and the ridiculous dress I was wearing made every movement feel awkward and exposed.


    I darted past open doors, past a room thick with cigar smoke, but none of them looked familiar.


    Where was the exit? Where was the door we came in through?


    Panic wed at my chest as I barreled into a side hall, then through a half-open door.


    Inside was a smoky lounge filled withughing men in fine suits and young girls draped over theirps like decorations. Why on earth did all the girls look my age? Most of the girls, too, were werewolves, and the men were all human.


    What is this ce?


    A man saw me, his eyes gleaming as they ran through my body. "Come here!" he flicked his finger at me, but I ignored him and bolted out of the room again.


    My legs were aching, and my chest burned with tears I was trying to hold back. I mmed through another set of doors, entering what looked like a wine-tasting room with flickering candles and whispers. People nced up at me.


    I was too busy trying to see if the room felt familiar when I bumped into a table and went crashing with it to the ground. I felt my heels break from the impact of the fall and small stings all over my body from where the ss had pierced my skin.


    I quickly stood up, muttering an apology and removing my shoes as I ran past them.


    This time, I crashed through a swinging door into a blinding strobe of lights and music vibrating all over the ce like war drums. It was a disco hall, and it was filled with only humans.

 Chapter 86: Trapped III

    <h4>Chapter 86: Trapped III</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    Hundreds of them were grinding and swaying under the electric haze. Their bodies wirthed under the pulse of the beat, each of them held drinks in their hands, swaying as if they were being controlled.


    I felt both relieved and anxious at the same time.


    I weaved through the dancers, elbowing my way through threes and weaving between couples while my eyes searched every dark corner for an exit sign. The shing lights and loud music were disorienting, making it hard to maintain my sense of direction.


    Suddenly, a burly hand mped down on my shoulder. I spun around to see a huge man looming behind me¡ªone of the security guards from the VIP room. My blood turned cold as I spotted three more men of simr build pushing through the crowd toward me.


    "Shit!" I breathed.


    The first man lunged for me, but I dodged left, my heart thudding wildly as I ducked beneath his arm and shoved myself into the dancing crowd. This time I didn¡¯t wait to be told I had to run.


    I bumped into dancers, knocked over drinks; people cursed, but I didn¡¯t stop running, not even caring if I¡¯d trampled on anyone.


    I burst out of the disco hall and ran to the end of the hall, taking my left as I barreled down the hallway, running past startled patrons and still colliding with people in my desperate flight.


    The corridor seemed endless, lined with doors leading to who knows what kinds of activities.


    I darted into a room bathed in red light. I didn¡¯t stay long enough to observe what the ce was, only that it was filled with ss booths,ughing men, and a naked woman bent backwards on a pole.


    I ran back out, almost colliding with my pursuers.


    They were gaining on me. I could hear their heavy footsteps getting closer, and my lungs were burning from the exertion and panic. Just as I thought they would catch me, a strong hand shot out from one of the doorways and dragged me into a darkened room.


    I screamed.


    Before I could struggle, the hand yanked me deeper into a side room and mmed me against a wall. It was a man.


    I frozepletely when I caught his scent. It was Kael.


    Aside from his scent, I knew it was him immediately because my wolf, which had barely moved inside me, was now going berserk like she always did whenever Kael was around us.


    His mouth was covered by a ck handkerchief, likely to hide his identity. His eyes flickered behind us to the hallway before resting on me again. I lowered my gaze, wondering how he knew I¡¯d be here. How had he found me?


    The men entered into our hiding ce. One of them even paused outside the room where I and Kael was. Kael pressed his body more tightly against mine, shielding me with his frame. After several tense minutes, the men gave up their search and moved elsewhere.


    As soon as they left, Kael slowly stepped back and shrugged out of his jacket offering it to me. Then he grabbed my hands and said.


    "Follow me."


    He led me through an almost empty hallway that seemed to be the service floor. We moved fast, but quietly, with Kael checking the corners, constantly pausing to listen like he knew this ce better than I did.


    We were almost at the exit when three men blocked our path.


    It was the same goons from before.


    We tried to go back the same way we came, but another three burly men also blocked us from behind.


    One of the men stepped forward. "Let the girl go," he said gruffly. "This doesn¡¯t concern you."


    Kael turned to me immediately. "Go to that corner and stay there," he instructed, pointing to a shadowed corner. "Close your eyes and block your ears."


    Without hesitation, I hurried to the corner he¡¯d indicated, my heart still pounding violently. I was incredibly grateful that Kael was there, but I had no idea what to tell him about this entire situation.


    I didn¡¯t close my eyes.


    From my position in the corner, I watched as the first man rushed forward. Kael didn¡¯t move from position; he just ducked low and sent the man flying with a bone-crunching elbow to his jaw.


    The second man came in with a swing, and Kael ducked, swept his legs and punched him. Blood sprayed from his mouth, and the man hit the ground with a loud thud.


    The third man tried to tackle him, but Kael blocked his punches gracefully. Then mmed the man against the wall with enough force that made the ster crack. The two men from earlier had recovered and were trying to attack again.


    But Kael was already on the move. He spun, twisted, struck and kicked at each of the attackers.


    I watched with awe as six men fought against Kael, who made it look like he was ying with his peers.


    One man tried to blindside him. Kael caught him mid-air and flipped him onto the ground, knocking him out cold. Another shed at him with a pocket knife. Kael dodged and kicked the knife away from his hand.


    Atst, he was the only one standing while all six men were groaning on the floor. The entire fightsted less than three minutes. Kael straightened his clothes and came to where I was crouched.


    "C¡¯mon," he said, extending his hand towards me.


    I took it.


    He didn¡¯t let go as we moved down the corridor and pushed through a side door that led into an underground parking garage.


    We stopped beside a ck car, and Kael turned to face me fully now. I turned to him, ready to attempt some exnation, but before I could speak, he asked me quietly.


    "Can you tell me how you got here? What happened in that VIP room? Why were those men chasing after you and..." he paused for a minute. "Are you one of the girls from theb?"


    I was startled by his question and the formal way he asked me, as if this were an interview.


    That was when it hit me.


    Kael didn¡¯t recognise me.


    He had no idea that this was Eamon.


    To him, I was just some girl in distress who needed rescuing, not his roommate, not his friend and not the person he¡¯d been growing closer to over the past few days.


    He was looking at me with curiosity, waiting for an exnation from aplete stranger.

 Chapter 87: The interrogation...

    <h4>Chapter 87: The interrogation...</h4>


    <strong>ter</strong>


    I watched as the empty coffee cup hit the inside of the trash can with a dull thunk.


    The noise was nothingpared to the thumping bass pulsing from the Red Rouge club¡¯s thick ss walls. I exhaled slowly, sighing for the hundredth time that night as I adjusted myself against the rear of Trish Canary¡¯s car.


    It was well past midnight, and Trish still hadn¡¯te out.


    I was tired physically, mentally and emotionally, but this was important too. I¡¯d returned the pills just like Jex had advised, slipping them back into the hollow book in the book section I¡¯d taken it from.


    I was still waiting to hear back from theb about what kind of substances those pills contained. So, while that was still pending, I needed answers.


    Now that I knew that my sister Riley was still alive, I desperately needed to understand why she had to go into hiding after escaping. There was no way Riley would cut herself off entirely from her family without apelling reason.


    She hadn¡¯t even tried to contact anyone to inform us that she was fine, and she wasn¡¯t the type to stay quiet. Not unless something or someone was forcing her to.


    I pulled my cap lower over my brow and tapped the face of my phone again, watching the minutes crawl past 1:00 a.m.


    A few minutes after 1 a.m., the club doors finally opened and a group of girls stumbled out in slinky dresses, heels and glitter,ughing loud enough to wake the dead. They supported each other as they navigated the steps in their high heels.


    I scanned the group until I spotted Trish. She was the blonde, wearing an expensive designer dress with one arm around a friend¡¯s shoulder while the other clutched her phone. She was staring down at the screen while talking animatedly to her friends, gesturing with her free hand in the way that drunk people do.


    I adjusted my jacket and walked forward, holding my phone as if I were checking a rideshare notification.


    "Trish Canary?" I asked, looking up from my phone and scanning the face of the women as if I didn¡¯t know who she was.


    The fake moustache I¡¯d applied earlier had transformed my appearance, and I was confident that even a sober Trish wouldn¡¯t recognise me, let alone one who was intoxicated.


    Earlier that evening, I¡¯d tipped the security guard at the entrance of the upscale estate where her penthouse was located. The man had been more than happy to provide information in exchange for cash.


    Trish went clubbing every day.


    Every day of the week, she attends a different club. For today, which was Wednesday, her location was Red Rouge, a high-end club in Ravenspire. After she parties through the night, one hour before she leaves, a designated driver from Rex Taxipany would arrive to take her home.


    Obtaining a Rex driver uniform and ID had cost me a fortune, and ensuring Trish¡¯s call to thepany was intercepted and redirected to my phone instead had required additional, expensive technical assistance. However, I didn¡¯t mind the cost; this was my only opportunity to get close to her without raising suspicion.


    She looked up at me, squinting her eyes as if trying to focus, and smiled, then waved her hand dismissively at her friends.


    "That¡¯s me," she said, tossing her hair backwards with a flourish. "You¡¯re the first handsome driver I¡¯ve ever been paired with. How are you, darling?"


    Her friends giggled, but I onlyughed as I gave her a nonmittal smile and gently collected her swinging handbag from her unsteady grip.


    "Let¡¯s get you home, Ma¡¯am," I said, taking her from her friends and supporting her as we walked towards her car.


    "Oh, aren¡¯t you sweet?" she cooed, leaning into me like a cat rubbing against a warmp. "You¡¯re tall, you know that? I like tall men. I bet you¡¯re really strong too."


    I helped her into the passenger seat and drove out of the club¡¯s parking lot.


    "You know, you are quite attractive," she rambled, staring at me. "I don¡¯t notice drivers, but you¡¯ve got these strong hands and such a nice jawline. Are you single?"


    I kept my eyes on the road, ignoring herpletely.


    "I used to be someone, you know?" she slurred, leaning her head against the window. "I had dreams. Dance. Music. Thought I¡¯d open a studio. But dreams don¡¯t pay bills... not when your father is a greedy Delta and sells you off to a politics-obsessed cousin."


    I kept driving, giving her zero insinuations that I was listening to her.


    "I did what I had to do," she continued. "I made the right connections. Flirted with the right men. Kept secrets for the wrong ones." She huped. "Goddess, I hate Wednesdays. I always end up crying or puking."


    "You¡¯re not crying," I said quietly, meeting her gaze in the back seat.


    "Yet," she replied, chuckling. "I¡¯m so lonely, you know. People think that because I have money and a nice apartment, I must be happy, but it¡¯s not true. I wake up every morning and wish I could go back to being the person I was before...before everything changed."


    Her voice dropped to a whisper. "Sometimes, I wish I¡¯d never taken that job at Ebonvale. The things I¡¯ve seen, the things I¡¯ve had to do... I have so much blood on my hands now. So much guilt."


    Sheughed bitterly. "But the money¡¯s too good to walk away from. Once you¡¯re in, you¡¯re in for life. There¡¯s no going back to being innocent."


    My grip tightened on the wheel as I continued to drive. When we arrived at her penthouseplex, I spent several minutes in the car, disabling the security cameras in the lobby and elevator. I knew they woulde back online automatically after five minutes, so I had to work quickly.


    Trish was half-asleep when I lifted her from the car, murmuring something about my chest being ¡¯the perfect pillow¡¯. I keyed open the door to the penthouse using her key card, then carried her inside. Once inside, Iid her gently on the couch.


    I was struck by the opulence of her living space. Expensive artwork filled every space in the room,plemented by designer furniture and floor-to-ceiling windows with a beautiful view of Ravenspire.


    She rolled onto her side and mumbled. "Don¡¯t go yet..." Then something else about loneliness and regret.


    I ignored her.


    Moving to her kitchen, I prepared a strong coffee mixture designed to help her sober up more quickly. I returned with a cup of the drink and nudged her shoulder.


    "Drink this."


    She obeyed, taking the cup and giving me a sleepy smile. "If I die, at least it was in the arms of a handsome stranger..."


    Once she drank the liquid and dozed off, I pulled a pair of silver-threaded cuffs from my pocket. I brought a lounge chair into the centre of the room and ced her on it. Then I secured her hands behind the metal arms of the chair, reinforcing the cuffs with binding seals.


    Then I settled into the chair opposite her, waiting for her toe around.


    While I waited, I searched the house but found nothing tangible. She was smart enough to keep anything implicating in the house, but there were hidden cameras everywhere. I counted up to eight cams in the living room alone. She must truly live in fear.


    Two hourster, she finally stirred.


    Her eyes fluttered open slowly. She tried to stretch but froze as she realised she couldn¡¯t move. Her wrists strained against the cuffs.


    "Wh-what the hell?" she whispered.


    I turned her chair to face me. I still wore the moustache.


    "Rex driver?" Her eyes widened in recognition. "What do you want? Why do you have me in cuffs? Who sent you?"


    She was already shaking with fear as she moved her body around the restraints.


    "Whoever sent you, I have nothing else to say. If anything happens to me, there are instructions to release the file. Don¡¯t fuck with me, you know I don¡¯t bluff."


    I didn¡¯t answer her.


    From my coat pocket, I pulled a syringe and filled it with clear liquid.


    "What is that?" Her voice shook with fear. "Please, don¡¯t kill me. I-I can give you money. Anything, but please..." she cried.


    I stepped closer and jammed the syringe into her upper thigh.


    She screamed out in fear rather than out of pain. "W-Wha did you just do? What did you give me?"


    I smiled coldly and settled back in my chair, raising the now-empty syringe like a trophy.


    "That, Trish, is a <i>Tenebrex-47</i>."


    She swallowed. "What the hell is that?"


    "It¡¯s a concentratedpound derived from the purest form of wolfsbane extract and venomous manticore secretion," I said calmly. "They¡¯re extremely rare insects and illegal in fifty-seven werewolf packs."


    Her pupils dted in terror.


    "You have forty-five minutes before your respiratory system begins to shut down," he continued. "Sixty before full paralysis. Seventy before cardiac arrest."


    "You¡¯re lying."


    I held up a vial of glittering green liquid. "This," I said, "is the antidote. It¡¯s One-of-a-kind and the rarest thing you can ever find. It¡¯s costly. And unless I¡¯m satisfied with your answers, you¡¯re not getting it."


    She yelled, straining against her bind. "What did I ever do to you? I thought we reached an agreement."


    "I think you¡¯re mistaken, Trish," I said quietly. "I didn¡¯te here from Ravenshore or Ebonvale..."


    "What?" she whimpered. "Who are you?"


    I reached up and tore the moustache from my face.


    Her mouth fell open.


    "Riggs?"


    "That¡¯s me," I smiled. "So, Trish Canary, are you ready to talk?"

 Chapter 88: Revelations...

    <h4>Chapter 88: Revtions...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I was walking through the corridors toward my ssroom, struggling to keep my eyes open.


    Every step felt like it required a big effort, and I had to concentrate to put one foot in front of the other. I had managed to slip into ter¡¯s room at 3 AM this morning, and I waspletely drained afterst night¡¯s insanity.


    My mind was spinning with questions about who Kael truly was.


    After seeing him at that horrific establishmentst night, his incredible fighting skills, the way he¡¯d navigated the building, and the ease with which he¡¯d fought six grown men. I couldn¡¯t help but think that I wasn¡¯t the only one with secrets.


    Not to mention that ter hadn¡¯t even been in his room when I¡¯d returned.


    When I¡¯d slipped into his bedroom after arriving back at Ravenshore with Kael¡¯s help, I¡¯d expected to find him sleeping peacefully. Instead, his scent was faint, meaning he hadn¡¯t been there for at least eight hours. When I woke up this morning, there was still no sign of him.


    Something was going on, and I was just too damn tired to unravel it right now.


    I was so deep in thought that I didn¡¯t even notice the person beside me until an arm casually draped around my shoulders. I nearly jumped out of my skin.


    "Easy, hot shot, it¡¯s me," a familiar voice chuckled.


    I spun around and looked up into Rhett¡¯s hazel eyes.


    "Oh, Rhett!" I cried out with joy, throwing my arms around his neck, hugging him tightly.


    Rhett chuckled warmly as he held me, and for a moment, all my worries and exhaustion seemed to melt away. The warmth of his embrace reminded me that not everything in my world was dangerous andplicated.


    After a while, I pulled back to look at him properly, scanning his face for any signs of weakness or pain.


    "Are you sure it¡¯s okay for you to be at school today? Wasn¡¯t it just yesterday or two days ago that you had major surgery?" I whispered.


    "Believe it or not," Rhett said with his characteristic cheeky grin, "I have officially broken the record for fastest recovery ever recorded. I ampletely recovered, even Dr. Maxwell said I am the first patient that bounced back so quickly after something like that, and it¡¯s all thanks to you and your magical blood."


    I blushed, brushing off the praise with a small smile. "Don¡¯t mention it."


    Though his words made me think again about how my blood could have helped him recover fast.


    The two of us continued walking toward our ssroom, and I found myself rxing for the first time sincest night¡¯s nightmare.


    When we reached our ss, I went to my usual desk while Rhett settled into the empty seat next to mine.


    "So..." he drawled, leaning forward with a charming glint in his eyes. "What did I miss? What¡¯s been going on?" Rhett asked, studying my face. "Why do you look so exhausted?"


    "Well, I became ss Alpha. Against my will, mind you. All thanks to that vile creature..." I turned around, looking for Phil, but noticed he wasn¡¯t in ss yet. "Phil, who nominated me," I replied, deliberately ignoring his second question.


    "That¡¯s a win, though." Rhett smiled encouragingly."You¡¯ll get extra credit points for leadership activities."


    "Gee, thanks. I can¡¯t wait to babysit a bunch of testosterone-addled teenage Alpha wolves."


    Rhettughed. "You will make a great ss Alpha, I can promise you that."


    I smirked, resting my chin on my fist.


    He leaned in, dropping his voice. "Okay, but seriously, you look like hell. Didn¡¯t get enough sleepst night?"


    "No!" I shook my head, shifting in my seat. "Just had a lot of studying to do."


    "Take it easy, Eamon," he sighed, ruffling my hair. "Ravenshore is 80% your intuition, trust me. You don¡¯t need to study too much."


    "Anyway, what of the boys?" he changed the topic. "I didn¡¯t see ter in his room this morning, and Kael wasn¡¯t in his room either."


    I rememberedst night¡¯s events and wondered if Kael ever made it back to campus safely. The thought of him still being out there, possibly in danger, made me worry.


    "I don¡¯t know," I said with a shrug, trying to appear casual. "I left Kael¡¯s room to spend the night with ter."


    "Why?" Rhett asked.


    "Oh," Iughed nervously, not sure how to bnce the lie without putting anyone in trouble.


    Rhett smiled, giving me a knowing look before I could answer. "Was Kael being handsy again?"


    Before I could answer, the ssroom door opened and our form mistress entered with Phil walking beside her.


    The ss quietened as Mrs Tiam¡¯s eyes swept through the room,nding on me.


    "Riggs," she called out immediately. "Come and take the attendance."


    I nodded and went to the front of the ss while Mrs. Tiam stood waiting for me to finish. As I went through the roll, I noticed that both Rhett and I were marked present for the day I¡¯d missed sses.


    Once I finished and returned to my seat, Mrs Tiam sped her hands.


    "Listen up. In three days, we¡¯ll be hosting the annual Inter-Academy Challenge with Ebonvale Academy. This will be a series of academic and physicalpetitions that will test your knowledge, strategy, and teamwork abilities but it will be mostly for students from Year Two."


    She paused to let this sink in. "And it¡¯s an opportunity for you to familiarize yourself with certain school activities you¡¯re not used to. Thispetition will also provide what we call ¡¯stray marks¡¯¡ªbonus points that could be crucial if you¡¯re struggling to meet the cut-off requirements in any subject."


    "Sweet Moon," Rhett muttered. "The Ebonvale girls are going to eat us alive."


    I didn¡¯t have time to reply when a dark-uniformed Sentinel appeared at the door and cleared her throat as her eyes settled on me.


    "Eamon Riggs, you¡¯re needed in the Headmistress¡¯s office."


    Rhett immediately stood up. "What¡¯s the problem? What does she want with him?"


    But I already saw thising. Afterall, I¡¯d left without herst night.


    "It¡¯s fine," I ced a gentle hand on Rhett¡¯s shoulder and shook my head. "I¡¯ll be back soon. "I¡¯ll just go see what Headmistress Vale wants ande back immediately."


    I followed the Sentinel out of the ssroom, I wasn¡¯t even afraid this time around.


    When we arrived and the Sentinel left us alone, Vale immediately walked toward me with anger radiating from every part of her body.


    "You little¡ª" she hissed and raised her hand to p me, but I caught her wrist mid-swing ring at her.


    Her eyes widened. "Really, Charis? You want to defy me now?"


    I pushed her hand away with a snarl. "I should be asking you the same damn question."


    Vale¡¯s nostrils red. "Watch your tone¡ª"


    "No, <i>you</i> watch yours," I snapped, stepping closer. "You took me¡ªno, <i>delivered</i> me to a man like a wrapped gift. A man who tried to make me strip. A <i>human</i>, Headmistress. I may be desperate, but I¡¯m not a prostitute!"


    "He wasn¡¯t going to sleep with you!" Vale interrupted through clenched teeth. "He only wanted to see your mark. Was that too much to ask for? How dare you use me of trying to pimp you?"


    "Asking me to strip naked in front of a stranger isn¡¯t pimping?" I shot back, my voice rising. "Not to mention the amount of atrocities I witnessed there that night! I don¡¯t know what to make of any of this, and I don¡¯t know what you think I am. Yes, I¡¯m desperate, but I will not do that. I will not undress in front of strangers to satisfy your agenda!"


    "And why is everyone going crazy over some mark on my body? What is so special about it that people are willing to traffick and exploit others?"


    "I wasn¡¯t trying to traffic and exploit you Charis."


    "But you had me dress the part. Did you expect for me to go there and fight?"


    She stared at me for several long seconds before responding.


    "He wasn¡¯t going to sleep with you" she said quietly.


    "Really? Because thest time someone told me to take off my clothes and locked the door, it didn¡¯t feel like a science experiment."


    "He just wanted to see your mark," she hissed. "Is that too much to ask?"


    "To you? Maybe not. But I am not some museum exhibit! Do you even hear yourself?"


    Vale turned, breathing hard. "That mark... it¡¯s sacred. You¡¯re a healing potent, Charis. That man was a top human gicist. He¡¯s worked with Lycans before. He wasn¡¯t trying to sleep with you. He was trying to confirm a theory."


    "And you were willing to parade me in a dress that barely covered my ass to do it!"


    Vale¡¯s face twisted in frustration. "That dress was part of the protocol. Appearance matters in these meetings."


    "<i>Meetings</i><i>?</i> You mean transactions?"


    "You don¡¯t understand what¡¯s at stake¡ª"


    "Oh, believe me, I do. You want to use me. Just like my father. Just like Darian. And just like every other power-hungry adult who sees me as a means to an end."


    Vale stiffened. "You don¡¯t get to stand there and act righteous. You¡¯re here on false credentials. I¡¯ve protected you."


    I let out a bitterugh. "No. You didn¡¯t protect me. You could have exined this beforehand instead of tricking me into that nightmare!"

 Chapter 89: The things we hide...

    <h4>Chapter 89: The things we hide...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    "You wouldn¡¯t have agreed if I¡¯d told you the truth," Vale replied coldly.


    "You¡¯re damn right I wouldn¡¯t have! Because what you¡¯re doing is wrong! I saw girls my age there, being intimate with those so-called Alphas. What was that, Headmistress? Why did you take me there?"


    "The other girls are none of your business. "You¡¯re being naive and ungrateful," Vale snapped. "I¡¯ve protected you, given you shelter, kept your secret safe. This is how you repay me?"


    You tried to <i>own</i> me. You¡¯re just angry I bit the leash before you could yank it. By refusing to be your pawn in whatever sick game you¡¯re ying? Yes, that¡¯s precisely how I repay you!"


    For a heartbeat, neither of us said anything. Then I took a step back, my heart pounding and tears prickling at my eyes.


    I turned toward the door, done with the conversation.


    "If you walk out that door, Charis, you¡¯ll regret it," Vale called after me.


    I paused at the door and looked back at her one final time.


    "The only thing I regret is trusting you in the first ce."


    With that, I yanked open the door and mmed it behind me with enough force to rattle the windows.


    When I stormed out of Headmistress Vale¡¯s office, I was shaking with anger.


    The audacity of that woman thinking I would cower before her maniption was infuriating.


    How dare she?


    How dare Vale think I would roll over and obey like some spineless pawn in her twisted, secretive game? She might own the walls of Ravenshore, but she didn¡¯t own me. She would never¡ªnever¡ªget to offer me up like a prize for disy. I wasn¡¯t her token Shadewolf.


    I was Charis Greye. And I would burn this academy to the ground before I let Vale pimp me out to anyone again.


    As I returned to my ssroom, I spotted ter leaning against the entrance.


    His tall frame was slightly hunched, and his hands were shoved deep into the pockets of his uniform trousers.


    His eyes were on the floor, and his brows were knit together in concentration. I could tell he hadn¡¯t even noticed meing.


    I tilted my head and leaned forward until my face was directly beneath his line of sight.


    "Penny for your thoughts?" I hummed softly.


    He looked startled for a minute, but when he saw it was me, he grinned, though there was something tired in his expression. "They¡¯re not worth it," he said, pushing off the wall. "How are you doing? You slept at minest night?"


    "Yes," I nodded. "You weren¡¯t there, though. Where were you all night?"


    His smile deepened as he reached into his jacket. "I was out, sourcing for this." He brought out a small wrapped gift and presented it to me.


    I looked at him in confusion. "What is this?"


    He scoffed yfully. "Your birthday, silly. It¡¯s in two weeks, and you know the drill."


    My throat tightened.


    Back when we were still mated, before everything else happened, ter would start giving me a gift every day, beginning two weeks before my birthday until the actual day arrived. The gifts always started small and would grow with each passing day until the actual day of my birthday.


    It was one of his most endearing traditions, and it was his way of reminding him that I was the most important person in his life.


    "I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d remember," I murmured, taking the gift carefully from his hand.


    "That¡¯s like forgetting my name," he replied softly.


    Our eyes met, and for a moment, the world around us disappeared. Everything felt familiar, how ter had preferred to remain my father¡¯s enemy after boldly dering his intention to go through with our mate bond.


    How he had endured being denied ess to our pack in the beginning, but had not relented until my father had to cave in and let us be.


    "Can I have you to myself tonight?" He asked suddenly, his tone had gone husky, and his gaze dropped to my lips. And I knew exactly what he was asking.


    I also noticed that people walking by were starting to give me backwards nces. My scent was slowly bing more intoxicating as my heat approached¡ªby tomorrow, I would be in full cycle. Thankfully, tomorrow was the weekend, so that I could remain hidden in the dormitories.


    I also needed to be with ter. Only he knew my true identity, and while he might be demanding, it wouldn¡¯t be like dealing with the other boys who had no idea what was happening to me.


    I smiled and nodded. "Okay. I¡¯ll bring an overnight bag."


    He grinned and winked at me before disappearing down the corridor, leaving me with my gift.


    ***


    After morning sses, it was time for break. Rhett and I made our way to the school¡¯s refectory for brunch.


    As soon as Rhett entered, people immediately started calling out to him from all directions.


    "Rhett! Over here!"


    "Thatcher,e sit with us!"


    "Rhett, tell Cyrus what you told me about the Ebonvale girls!"


    I knew Rhett would be popr, but I didn¡¯t expect the entire ref to go mad over him like this. I knew it was due to his kind nature, his looks, and his charisma. It was difficult not to be enchanted by Rhett.


    He had a way of making everyone feel like they were his best friend.


    I let him drag me to a table filled with year three boys, they all hooted loudly as they weed him. They barely gave me a once over before they turned to their idle.


    Rhett flopped into his seat like a king arriving at his throne.


    "Alright, boys," he said, pping once. "Who¡¯s got news for me? Remember one at a time so that I can give you good advice."


    I excused myself quietly to go get food for Rhett and me. When I returned, the boys were already talking animatedly about the girls from Ebonvale.


    "I¡¯m telling you, the brte in their promotional photos is absolutely stunning," said a boy named Tyler, gesturing enthusiastically with his fork.


    "Forget the brte," another boy, James, interjected. "Did you see their First Year Coordinator? Those eyes could stop traffic."


    "You¡¯re all thinking too small," a third boy named Chrisughed. "I heard Cherry High girls are more... experienced than Ebonvale girls. If you know what I mean. This summer, I¡¯m determined to date one of them"


    "Experienced how?" Tyler asked, leaning with obvious interest.

 Chapter 90: The things we hide II

    <h4>Chapter 90: The things we hide II</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    Rhett leaned back in his chair with a knowing smile. "Gentlemen, gentlemen. You¡¯re approaching this all wrong. It¡¯s not about their experience¡ªit¡¯s about making them want to gain experience with you."


    "How do you mean?" James asked eagerly.


    "First rule," Rhett said, holding up one finger like a professor giving a lecture, "confidence without arrogance. You want to seem interested but not desperate. Make eye contact, but don¡¯t stare like a creep."


    "What about conversation?" Chris asked.


    "Ask questions about them, not about yourself," Rhett continued smoothly. "Girls love talking about their interests, their dreams, their opinions. Listen to what they say."


    "And then?" Tyler prompted.


    Rhett¡¯s grin became more mischievous. "Then you make themugh. Humour is the fastest way to a girl¡¯s heart... and to her bed, if that¡¯s where you want things to go."


    "But what if she¡¯s not interested?" James asked nervously.


    "Then you respect that and move on," Rhett said firmly. "Consent is everything, boys. A girl who feels pressured isn¡¯t going to enjoy herself, and if she¡¯s not enjoying herself, neither will you."


    I watched, fascinated, as Rhettpletely controlled the crowd. He was a fantastic leader. He had these boys hanging on his every word. But I also noticed that all this talking was preventing him from eating his lunch.


    Without thinking, I tapped the table to get their attention. I didn¡¯t intend to hit it as hard as I did, but somehow, I banged violently on it, and the sound made the entire table go quiet. Everyone turned to stare at me.


    "Enough talk already," I stuttered, looking directly at Rhett. "It¡¯ll be the end of break soon, and you still haven¡¯t had anything to eat."


    All the boys whooped and cheered at my boldness.


    "Ooooh, is that your new girlfriend, Rhett?" Tyler asked with a teasing grin. "Beatrice is going to be so mad when she finds out."


    "Wait, are you into boys now?" James added with curiosity. "


    Rhett didn¡¯t even flinch at their intrusive question. Instead, he was all smiles. "I¡¯ve always told you guys that there¡¯s no boundary to exploring your sexuality." He leaned in close to me, and I could feel myself growing agitated by all the attention focused on us. Our faces were mere inches apart.


    "And right now, Eamon," he said, his voice carrying across the table, "has my heart. I think about him every day, every passing second."


    He turned back to the boys at the table with a dramatic wave of his hand. "I think I¡¯m in love, guys."


    The guys erupted into whoops and cheers, banging their fists against the table.


    "Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!" they started chanting in unison.


    Before I could protest or pull away, Rhett grabbed me and kissed me firmly on the lips.


    It wasn¡¯t a long kiss; maybe three seconds, but the shock of it set fire through my body, and it didn¡¯t help that I was almost in my cycle, so my body wanted things like this.


    The entire refectory erupted into apuse and cheers.


    I pulled back from Rhett, looking flustered and embarrassed, while he basked in the celebration around him.


    As I raised my eyes to scan the room, I saw Kael leaning against the entrance of the refectory. His eyebrows were arched, and he had a nk expression on his face. He stared at me for a moment before deliberately looking away.


    At that same instant, Marcus, Peter, ter and the other student union members entered the refectory, and the entire room fell silent immediately.


    When the ref had gonepletely still, Peter stepped forward to address us.


    "Students, sses for today have been cancelled. You are to return to your dormitories immediately and wait for further instructions. Dinner will be brought to your rooms personally. Students are restricted from wandering far from their dormitories until further notice. Please proceed to your rooms now."


    I turned to look at Kael, but he wasn¡¯t looking in my direction anymore. ter was engaged in conversation with Marcus, while Rhett had gone over to join Marcus and the other student union members in what appeared to be a serious discussion.


    The ref buzzed with confused murmurs as students began filing out.


    I got up from my chair and was about to leave when Marcus suddenly approached me. He reached for both my hands, inspecting them, like he was searching for something.


    When he looked up, his face had twisted into disappointment.


    "Where is the monitoring band I gave you? Why don¡¯t you have it on?"


    I noticed that everyone who had been leaving had stopped and was now staring at us.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you to always wear it?" Marcus continued, his voice rising. "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    I didn¡¯t understand why Marcus was getting so emotional over a monitoring band, but I also hoped this confrontation would pass quietly. I just lowered my head in contrition.


    "I forgot. I¡¯m sorry. It won¡¯t happen again."


    Marcus let out a shaky breath, and without any warning, he dragged me into his arms, hugging me so tightly I could barely breathe.


    Peter quickly shooed the rest of the students out of the refectory, leaving only me and the student union board members.


    When we were alone, a female voice said with exasperation, "That¡¯s enough, Marcus. You¡¯re going to suffocate him."


    Marcus finally released me, and that¡¯s when I noticed he was crying. He caressed my face tenderly, kissing my forehead and muttering repeatedly, "I thought I¡¯d lost you. I thought I¡¯d lost you."


    I was so confused that I couldn¡¯t even resist.


    I caught ter¡¯s eyes across the room, and he immediately mind-linked me: <i>Calm down and go with the flow.</i>


    As Marcus tried to lean in to kiss my lips, Rhett quickly stepped between us, gently pushing me behind him for protection.


    "That¡¯s enough emotion, Marcus. Let the boy be."


    "Stay out of this, Thatcher," Marcus said fiercely, trying to look over Rhett¡¯s shoulder to reach me. "You should stay with me tonight, until this security situation passes."


    "What security situation?" I asked quietly, confused about what was making Marcus act as if he were losing his mind.


    "You don¡¯t need to know," a girl with bright red hair responded coldly, ring at me with hostility. The name tag on her uniform read "Brielle." "Now get out of here."


    Without being told twice, I hurried out of the refectory. But as I left, I heard Brielle angrily confronting Marcus.


    "He wasn¡¯t supposed to know anything about the security situation! For once in your miserable life, could you act like a sensible person instead of letting your emotions decide everything?"

 Chapter 91: Dangerous patterns...

    <h4>Chapter 91: Dangerous patterns...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I was patiently waiting for the boys in Kael¡¯s room.


    I sat curled up on the corner chair in Kael¡¯s room, hugging my knees and staring nkly at the flickeringmp beside his desk. Every passing second set my teeth on edge.


    My pulse hadn¡¯t stopped racing since I left Headmistress Vale¡¯s office, and now I was trying not to rey Peter¡¯s announcement in my head.


    What the hell was going on in this school?


    I waited until evening with no sign of the boys. At this point, I was beginning to worry. For one, my school bag was still in my locker in the ssroom, so I didn¡¯t have my phone with me. There was no way I could contact the boys, but wait.


    Almost to midnight, I finally hear the faint echo of footsteps approaching. The door clicked open and mmed shut. The moment they entered, Rhett rushed straight to me and embraced me tightly, kissing my forehead with relief.


    "That was too real not to be true," he murmured against my hair.


    "What was too real to be true?" I asked, shrugging out of his embrace with confusion. "What kept you all for so long? I was beginning to think that something had happened to three of you."


    "We had meetings," Rhett said quietly. "It was a long one, but don¡¯t worry, everything would be fine."


    "So, what truly happened? Could you please tell me? I¡¯ve been dying with fright and curiosity thinking about the Alpha Prime¡¯s announcement this afternoon.


    ter came towards me with a grim expression and showed me an image on his phone.


    When I saw it, my stomach flipped. A student¡ªmale, maybe my age¡ªwas lying in a pool of blood. His throat had been ripped open, and his limbs were at a weird angle.


    "I..." I looked up at ter, my heart pounding. "What is this? Why are you showing me?"


    ter sighed heavily. "Three students were attacked in the early hours of this morning by snow rogues. Kael was the first person to arrive on the scene before..."


    He paused for a minute to collect his thoughts before continuing. "Kael thought the boy with the blond hair simr to yours was you, until Marcus came and confirmed that it wasn¡¯t. Two of those students were killed on the spot by those snow rogues. The third one survived, all thanks to Kael¡¯s intervention, but he¡¯s in critical condition. We¡¯ve never had this much death in one day."


    "There have been deaths like this before?" I asked, trying to breathe.


    "Yes," Rhett answered solemnly, "but mostly students who go outside the school unauthorised. Snow rogues are deadly, and around this time, when it begins to snow in Ravenspire, they hunt in packs. But if you always stay indoors and avoid moving alone at night, you¡¯ll be fine."


    "Still, we can¡¯t depend on that alone for our safety," ter continued. "Eamon, I hate to say this, but thatmunication band Marcus gave you wille in handy now more than ever. Always wear it. And staying with Kael right now is a good idea..."


    "He can¡¯t always stay with me," Kael interrupted curtly.


    I turned and saw Kael undressing, pulling his shirt over his head. The sight of his bare chest sent a familiar rush of desire pooling in my lower belly, which was not what I should be focusing on right now.


    "I¡¯m on patrol every night until further notice," he exined tly.


    "He can stay with me," Rhett suggested immediately. "My house is one of the most secure on campus, and I have help¡ª"


    "No," ter said immediately, shaking his head firmly.


    "Why not?" Rhett arched his eyebrow with obvious irritation.


    "No!" Kael growled, his voice much louder than usual. He seemed to notice his outburst and sighed before continuing more quietly. "I can¡¯t trust you with him. You might try to..."


    "To kiss him or be handsy like you do?" Rhett said with a sneer. "Getting jealous now, Kael? It was fine when it was you doing all the kissing, and now that I sneak one kiss, you get possessive."


    "I am not jealous," Kael said vehemently, clenching his hands into fists beside him.


    "You¡¯re careless, Rhett. You get easily distracted, you might sleep through the night and forget he exists."


    "You don¡¯t know me, Kael, and I am not careless. How many times do I have to tell you this?" Rhett¡¯s voice was rising with anger. "Weren¡¯t you the one who wanted him to leave Ravenshore from the first day? Have you suddenly changed your mind because¡ª"


    "That¡¯s enough, guys," I said firmly, stepping between them before this argument could escte. "I am not worth fighting over. I¡¯ll stay with ter."


    "I have patrols too, but not every day," ter said with a resigned sigh. "We need to make sure you¡¯re always with someone."


    "Well, I can go back to the regr dorms, unless someone has taken my space," I suggested hopefully.


    "No, too exposed," Kael shook his head immediately.


    "You guys are acting weird," I sighed with frustration. "Snow rogues attack individuals, right? I need to be with other people and everything will be alright?"


    "Snow rogue kills follow a pattern, Eamon," Rhett said quietly, his expression growing more serious. "They target people like you. Your hair..."


    Iughed, though it sounded forced even to my ears. "That¡¯s absurd. You¡¯re just making that up. There¡¯s no way they¡¯d be going after people specifically because of blonde hair."


    "No jokes," ter confirmed grimly. "The first boy who was killed was a natural blonde, but in a darker shade. These students who died today were all blondes. Snow rogues follow killing patters and this time around, they¡¯re targeting blondes.


    "No," I shook my heard. "You¡¯re making stuff up."


    "It¡¯s not being made up, Eamon," Rhett said quietly. "Snow rogues are night creatures, they¡¯re blind during the day and see at night. And when the moon is out you cannot really tell any color apart. That¡¯s how it is for them. It¡¯s a theory but I think the first person that attacked them was a blonde and so, they¡¯re out for revenge."


    I stood frozen, staring at the three boys as the implications sank in. I kept expecting ter to tell me it was all a huge joke but everyone looked serious. How was I supposed toe to terms with the fact that my appearance would put my at a disadvantage of being attacked.


    "What happened to your phone?" Kael crossed the room to where I stood.


    I looked up at him, noting he had that nk expression from before at the ref. "It¡¯s in my bag in the ssroom. Why?"


    "Why?" Kael exploded. "I don¡¯t have time for this, Eamon. I can¡¯t deal," he said and walked away.


    I turned to Rhett and ter hoping either of them would enlighten me but they seemed not to do why Kael was angry.


    "We¡¯ll have to let you take turns with each of us," ter said quietly, turning to look at me. "Since Kael will be starting his patrols today, you¡¯ll stay with me. On days when it¡¯s my turn for patrol, you¡¯ll go with Rhett. We¡¯ll have to trust Rhett a bit more, Kael," he paused to address Kael who was at his reading table, holding the edge of the table until his knuckles turned white. "Unless of course you want him to go stay with Marcus."


    Kael mmed his hand against the wall with such force that I was surprised it didn¡¯t leave a dent, his eyes were red with fury. I¡¯ve never seen Kael like this.


    "Leave. All of you. Now!"


    "Kael, but we haven¡¯t even¡ª" ter, started to protest.


    "I don¡¯t care," Kael exploded, his voice echoing off the walls. "Just fucking go!"


    "Of course, what can we expect from a coward," Rhett huffed. "What are you angry about?"


    "Rhett!" ter said with a warning tone. "Let¡¯s just go."


    I wanted to go to him, to try to calm whatever was eating at him, but ter shook his head firmly and guided me toward the door. Together, we left Kael¡¯s room, leaving him alone with his anger.


    In the corridor, Rhett¡¯s security team was waiting for him. After exchanging brief nods with ter, Rhett left with them, leaving ter and me to walk back to his room in heavy silence.


    Once we were inside ter¡¯s room, I couldn¡¯t help but voice the question that had been bothering me.


    "What¡¯s wrong with Kael? Why is he acting so angry?"


    ter sighed deeply before answering. "Can¡¯t you tell he¡¯s mad at you?"


    "Mad at me? But I didn¡¯t do anything wrong," I said, confused.


    "After he found the bodies this morning and Marcus confirmed you weren¡¯t among them, he tried calling you several times. There was no response."


    "That¡¯s not my fault either," I protested. "Maybe he called when I was in Headmistress Vale¡¯s office."


    ter turned and stared at me intently. "Charis, I hope you understand and realize what you¡¯re doing."


    "What am I doing?" I asked, though I suspected where this conversation was heading.


    "You¡¯re leading two men on," ter said bluntly. "Kael is jealous, no doubt about it. He doesn¡¯t want you to be with Rhett because he¡¯s worried Rhett will make passes at you. And Rhett is openly dering his feelings for you in front of the entire school. You¡¯ve got to stop this before someone gets seriously hurt."


    "And then there¡¯s me..." he said quietly. "I still love you, Charis. I never stopped, and I¡¯d be lying if I said your closeness with these boys is beginning to get to me. I can understand the first mistake with Kael, but your kiss with Rhett is trending..."

 Chapter 92: The truth on the tip of my tongue...

    <h4>Chapter 92: The truth on the tip of my tongue...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I stared at him, not knowing how to exin the situation. I didn¡¯t even know what I was doing.


    "I swear, ter, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Rhett and Kael. It seems I have no control over it."


    "Your disguise is working well," He said grimly. "Both of them are falling for ¡¯Eamon.¡¯ They have no idea they¡¯repeting for the same girl. What will happen when they discover your true identity?"


    He took a step towards me, tilting my chin gently. "You need to make a choice, Charis. Before this jealousy andpetition destroy the friendships we¡¯ve all built, and before someone does something that can¡¯t be taken back."


    I sank onto his bed, suddenly feeling exhausted. Between the snow rogues targeting people who looked like me, the boys¡¯ growing romanticpetition, and my approaching heat cycle, I felt like I was walking through a minefield where every step could trigger an explosion.


    "What choice can I make?" I asked quietly. "I can¡¯t reveal my identity without destroying everything, and I can¡¯t control how they feel about me."


    "You can stop encouraging both of them," ter said quietly. "Stop epting Rhett¡¯s public disys of affection. Stop letting Kael take care of you in ways that go beyond friendship. Draw some boundaries before this situation spiralspletely out of control."


    I knew he was right, but the thought of pushing away the two people who made me feel safe and cared for in this ce felt almost impossible. Still, I could see the wisdom in his words, especially after witnessing Kael¡¯s anger today.


    "I never meant to¡ª"


    "I know," ter nodded. "But if you¡¯re not careful, one of them is going to get hurt."


    I swallowed hard. "What about you?"


    He smiled faintly. "I already got hurt, remember?"


    I did, and somehow, I didn¡¯t want to hurt him again. But I also didn¡¯t know how to stop whatever this was from spiralling further. And part of me¡ªa selfish part¡ªdidn¡¯t want to.


    "I¡¯ll try," I said finally. "But with everything that¡¯s happening¡ªthe attacks, the lockdown, my heat cycle starting tomorrow¡ªI¡¯m not sure how much control I have over any of this anymore."


    "I can help you with your heat cycle," ter murmured, nuzzling me gently. "I got protection."


    My ears turned pink at his insinuation. I stiffened as he slipped his hand under my shirt, sighing with relish when he touched my covered chest. I swallowed hard, feeling slightly irritated by his disy of intimacy.


    But I told myself that I just had to rx and let the sensation take over me, but after a few seconds, the irritation didn¡¯t stop.


    I stood abruptly from the bed, feeling intensely irritated. Every nerve in my body felt hypersensitive, and his touch was overwhelming in ways I couldn¡¯t describe.


    He looked up at me, his brows creasing. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "I just..." I exhaled. "Can you please not do anything? I¡¯m so sensitive right now..." I began, but he cut me off.


    "Or you wish it was someone else?" He said, rising to his feet with pain in his voice. "You like Kael, right? You enjoy everything he does to you, all the kissing..."


    "We haven¡¯t been kissing," I protested weakly.


    "Really?" He scoffed, his expression growing bitter. "You think I don¡¯t see the way he looks at you and how you get flustered whenever you¡¯re with him."


    I looked away, lowering my gaze in shame.


    After a moment, he nodded with resignation.


    "I¡¯m a damn fool," he muttered. "For thinking we could go back to what we had, but I guess I was wrong. Now that Kael has your heart, someone like me doesn¡¯t matter to you anymore."


    "ter..." I tried calling out to him, but he was already putting on his jacket and walking toward the door.


    "Get some rest," he said quietly, slipping out without looking back.


    ***


    The next day, when I woke up, every part of my body was pliant with want.


    Heat coursed through me in waves, making even the simple act of getting out of bed feel like a challenge. I managed to stand, sighing deeply as another surge of warmth passed through my core.


    On the table nearby was a breakfast tray, a bottle of water and a modest heat care kit¡ªthe kind designed to soothe Luna wolves in heat. There was a note clipped to the tray.


    It read: <strong>Stay in. Don¡¯t leave the room. Everything¡¯s been handled. </strong><strong>¡ª</strong><strong>S</strong>


    I smiled faintly at the instruction, though my heart was still heavy from the disagreement we hadst night.


    I ate mechanically, trying to suppress the insistent heat pulsing through me. Then I curled up on the couch with a heating pad tucked under my abdomen, trying to breathe through the cramps.


    Just as I was gettingfortable, there was a knock on the door followed by the sound of the keypad being typed.


    Thinking it was ter, I rxed until the door opened and Rhett came into view, smiling brightly.


    "Hey there," he waved cheerfully.


    I jerked up with surprise, smiling back at him, and tried to rise to my feet, but just as I stood up, I suddenly realised I wasn¡¯t wearing mypression band. My nipples were peeking out through ter¡¯s oversized hoodie.


    Panic mmed into me, and instantly, I copsed back onto the couch, yanking the nket over my body.


    Rhett walked toward me, setting the food basket he¡¯d brought on the table. Then turned to look at me with an arched eyebrow. "What is it?"


    "Uh, nothing," I mumbled, tightening my grip on the nket. "I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you."


    "ter said you were feeling a little blue today, so I came to keep yourpany." By this time, he hade to stand directly in front of me. "Hug?"


    Shit!


    I knew there was no way I could hug him without him noticing the noticeable differences in my body. The heat had caused my breasts to swell twice their normal size.


    "I¡¯m tired," I tried to feign tiredness. "Can we skip the hug right now?"


    "Nope!" he shook his head. "C¡¯mon," he held his arms out, "give me a hug."


    Sighing, I half rose and lifted just my shoulders toward him before sitting back on the couch.


    He frowned. "Come on, Eamon. That¡¯s not even a hug."


    "I¡¯ll give you a proper one before you leave," I said quickly. "I¡¯m just exhausted right now."


    He sighed and dropped onto the space next to me, staring at me intently. "Have you spoken to Kael yet?"


    "Nope," I shook my head quickly. "I would have called, but my phone is still in my bag back in the ssroom, so..."


    "Good for you," Rhett exhaled, leaning back against the couch. "He¡¯s furious, and I expect some sort of revenge in the end, so you better watch your back."


    "He doesn¡¯t usually get angry?" I asked.


    "Nope!" Rhett shook his head. "Yesterday, he was terrified. ording to ter, he¡¯d never seen Kael panic the way he did when he thought it was you among the victims."


    He paused, then asked, "Do you like him?"


    The question caught me off guard. I smiled nervously and turned toward the table, pretending to be interested in the food he¡¯d brought. "I¡¯m starving. What did you bring?"


    "Don¡¯t change the topic, Eamon," He said, reaching out to grab my hand and drawing me closer to him. His eyes locked onto mine with an ufortable intensity.


    I clutched the nket with my free hand, trembling with want at his closeness. My body was already betraying me at his touch, responding in ways that if I didn¡¯t put enough distance between us in the next few seconds, a lot of things could happen.


    I was a vixen during my heat.


    "What do you think?" I murmured.


    "I think you like him." He replied. "You¡¯re more rxed when you¡¯re with Kael than with me or your brother. You¡¯re calmer, you let him touch you, and I think you trust him more."


    "It¡¯s difficult not to," I stuttered, trying to pull away, but Rhett¡¯s hold tightened.


    "Can you let me go?"


    "Is it just me," Rhett muttered, leaning even closer, "or do you smell incredible right now? There¡¯s this strange glow around you that¡¯s making my wolf go absolutely bonkers. I want to..."


    He didn¡¯t finish the sentence before I slipped away from him, crossing quickly to the other side of the room.


    "You need to leave, Rhett," I said quietly, holding the wrapped nket around my body like armour.


    "What?" Then he scoffed. "Why?"


    "I just need space," I said shakily. "I feel...overwhelmed."


    "I overwhelm you?" Rhett asked, rising to his feet with a frown on his face. "How?"


    "It¡¯splicated," I sighed, taking another step backwards. "I just want to be alone."


    Rhett stared at me for several long seconds before returning to pick up his phone on the couch.


    Then he turned to me and asked quietly. "You don¡¯t happen to be a girl who changed into a boy, do you?"


    For a moment, I stopped breathing. My eyes widened in shock, and I felt the colour drainpletely from my face. I couldn¡¯t think, I couldn¡¯t do anything but stare at him in terror.


    "W-what are you talking about?" I stuttered, but my voice came out weak.


    "I don¡¯t know," Rhett shrugged, taking a step toward me. "You¡¯re clearly in heat, and my wolf is reacting the way he would to a woman. Isn¡¯t it also strange that there¡¯s a heat care pack over there and you were holding a heating pad..." He pointed to the supplies on the other side of the room and the heating pad on the couch.


    His eyes never left mine as he continued, "Eamon... is there something you want to tell me?"

 Chapter 93: The truth on the tip of my tongue II

    <h4>Chapter 93: The truth on the tip of my tongue II</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    My heart was hammering so hard I was sure he could hear it.


    All my carefully constructed lies, all my attempts to maintain my disguise, were crumbling before me.


    "I..." I started, but no words came. How could I possibly exin this? How could I tell him that everything he thought he knew about me was a lie?


    He took another step closer, "I need to know the truth, Eamon. Please."


    My mind was already racing through all the possible consequences of this moment. I didn¡¯t know if I could trust him.


    In this ce, everyone had secrets, and as much as I wanted to open up to him and unburden myself of this crushing deception, my father was still out there searching for me. If he got even the tiniest hint that I was here, my life would be over.


    And no matter how kind Rhett had been, no matter how warm his smile or gentle his teasing, in a moment of anger or of pain, what if he exposes me or uses me like Vale?


    "Eamon," Rhett said quietly again, his voice was gentle but insistent. "Tell me the truth, please..."


    My eyes stung with tears, and I blinked rapidly, trying to stop the tears that had gathered in them. I hated this. I hated feeling like this.


    With a shaky voice, I nodded and whispered, "I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry I deceived you. I hadn¡¯t nned on making any friends here. I¡¯m sorry."


    "So it¡¯s my fault now?" he asked.


    "No!" I shook my head, "That¡¯s not what I meant."


    He was quiet for a long moment. When he finally spoke, his voice was colder than I¡¯d ever heard it.


    "So it¡¯s true then, you¡¯re a girl," he said, not really a question but a statement of fact.


    As he spoke, he was walking towards me. He stopped in front of me and reached for the nket around my shoulders. I took a step backwards and tried to resist.


    "Rhett, please..."


    "Let me see," he said quietly. "I need to know that I¡¯m not dreaming. That this is real."


    I trembled, still gripping the nket like it could protect me from what woulde next. But slowly, I let it go.


    He slid the nket off my shoulders, tossing it to one corner of the room. I stood before him in ter¡¯s oversized hoodie, and my now visible feminine form.


    A tear rolled down my cheek, and I whispered again, "I¡¯m sorry."


    He took a step back and dragged his hand through his already tousled hair, thenughed dryly.


    "I was right after all," he said bitterly. "You were a girl. I saw it from that first day in the hall, but I convinced myself I was imagining things, that maybe I was crazy, and then I started liking you."


    He shook his head.


    "From the moment I set my eyes on you, I couldn¡¯t look away, and I thought maybe it¡¯s not about what I could see. I was willing to ignore the fact that you were a boy like me and go with the flow..." he paused and ran his hand through his hair again.


    "I wonder what Kael would say when he realises he¡¯s not going crazy for liking a boy and that he¡¯s actually a girl and nature was just ying its course? Do you know what I told myselfst night? That I didn¡¯t care if I¡¯ve unlocked a new part of myself. That I wanted you and nothing more."


    I shook my head silently, wishing I could say something soothing.


    "I let you into my life, Eamon. I showed you parts of me that I¡¯ve never shown anyone," Rhett continued. "You saw me sick, I told you about my family, about my stepmother, you know my struggles, you know how it is to give people my trust, and I felt like we got along so well because we had the same wound. I gave you my trust..."


    Tears were streaming down my cheeks now. "I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you."


    "But you did," he murmured, folding his arms.


    "I¡¯m assuming ter isn¡¯t actually your brother either?" he asked. "Who are you? Tell me everything now."


    Where could I start from? From my father¡¯s ns to trade me away in exchange for an alliance with Crestborne Pack and Stormrock Pack? Or the fact that I lost my twin brother when I was three and have suffered for that loss until now.


    "Rhett..." I looked up at him. "I know I am not supposed to ask anything from you again, and I wish it didn¡¯t get to this, but you cannot tell anyone what I¡¯m about to tell you..."


    "Wow!" he scoffed. "You¡¯re more worried about being discovered than the pain you caused me?"


    "Please!" I cried. "Just promise me. Please!"


    He stared at me for a few seconds, then sighed. "Fine, I won¡¯t. Happy?"


    I took a deep breath. "My name is Charis, Charis Greye."


    "Greye?" he repeated, arching his brows with surprise. "As in Alpha Ss Greye of Crestborne Pack?"


    I nodded miserably, watching as another piece of the puzzle clicked into ce in his mind.


    "You¡¯re the missing daughter everyone¡¯s been talking about," he said, and I could hear the shock in his voice. "Your father has been searching everywhere for you. He¡¯s offered huge rewards, called in favours from every pack in the world..."


    "He wants to trade me away," I said with desperation in my voice. "To Darian ckmoor, in exchange for territory rights, trade rights, and a front seat at the Alpha King¡¯s court. You see, Rhett, I am a Shadewolf, and until the induction ceremony, I didn¡¯t realise why my father was so desperate to use me as a bargaining chip."


    I reached up and wiped my tears with the sleeve of the hoodie.


    "Darian abuses me; my father abuses me worse. This was my only option, Rhett. I couldn¡¯t marry Darian. I didn¡¯t want to suffer the same fate as my mom, and I had toe here."


    Rhett exhaled shakily, dragging his hand across his mouth. "You think I would have slipped? Do I look like a sntich to you?"


    "I don¡¯t know," I told him truthfully, "I¡¯ve never had a lot of people I could rely on in this life. I didn¡¯t want to lie to you. You were so kind to me, and I knew I didn¡¯t deserve that. I was afraid...afraid that if you knew, you¡¯d look at me like you¡¯re looking at me now."


    "That¡¯s ame excuse, Charis, and you know that. If you had told me, maybe after that incident at the summer camp or the countless times we¡¯ve spent together, the times we¡¯ve kissed, I swear, we would have figured it out together.


    I closed my eyes, trying to block the pain that had settled in my chest. "If it means anything, I never wanted to hurt you. I¡ª" I hesitated, "I still care about you, Rhett."


    "And ter? Who is he to you?"


    "My ex-mate. On the day of our engagement, I rejected him." I admitted. "He was my fated mate before everything fell apart. I didn¡¯t think I would meet him here. Since then, he¡¯s been helping me hide."


    "So you¡¯ve been lying to everyone," Rhett said tly. "To me, to Kael, to everyone at this school."


    "I had to," I said desperately. "If anyone discovered who I really am, if word got back to my father¡ª"


    "You could have told me," Rhett interrupted. "After everything we¡¯ve shared, you could have trusted me with this."


    His voice shook slightly "I thought we had something real."


    "We did," I said quickly. "We do. That part wasn¡¯t a lie."


    "How can I believe anything you say now?" He asked, shaking his head. "If you could lie about something like this, what else have you been lying about? How do I know any of it was real?"


    I felt my heart breaking at the pain in his voice. "My feelings for you were real. Are real. Everything else¡ªthe friendship, the care, the way I felt when I thought I might lose you during the surgery¡ªall of that was real."


    "But built on a foundation of lies," He said quietly.


    We stood there in heavy silence, as a wall slowly erected between us. I could see him struggling with this revtion, trying to reconcile the person he thought he knew with the truth standing before him.


    "Does Kael know?" he asked finally.


    I shook my head. "Only ter knows the truth, and Headmistress Vale. I think Peter might know too," I whimpered, "but I¡¯m not sure. He knows I am a Shadewolf at least."


    "And you were just going to keep lying indefinitely?" There was anger creeping into his voice now. "String us all along while living this lie?"


    "I was trying to survive," I said, my voice went up a notch. "I was trying to stay alive and free. I never meant for anyone to get hurt."


    "But we did get hurt," Rhett said, his eyes meeting mine. "I got hurt. Because I formed an emotional attachment to someone who doesn¡¯t exist."


    I opened my mouth to argue, but the words died in my throat. How could I defend myself when he was right?


    "I need some time to think about this," He said finally, moving toward the door. "This changes everything."


    "Rhett, please¡ª" I started, but he was already leaving.


    "Don¡¯t," he said without turning around. "Just... don¡¯t. I can promise you that no one else would know, but for now, I¡¯m not sure I want to be your friend again, Ea¡ªCharis. Take care now. I¡¯ll be off."

 Chapter 94: Behind the fa?ade...

    <h4>Chapter 94: Behind the fa?ade...</h4>


    <strong>Rhett</strong>


    As soon as I left ter¡¯s room, I finally let the tears I¡¯d been desperately holding back run down my cheeks.


    Cian, my wolf, was howling with pain inside my chest; he¡¯d liked Cha¡ªEamon so much that he craved his presence every day, not to mention the pain in my chest stopped whenever I was around him.


    Would I ever get used toing to terms with the fact that Eamon was also Charis? I knew there was a feminine aura around him that I¡¯d ignored back then, but now, I wish I¡¯d listened to my instincts.


    The signs had been in in sight.


    I unbuttoned the top buttons on my shirt, feeling suffocated suddenly. My mind kept reying every moment I¡¯d shared with Eamon. Everyugh, every tender touch, every kiss, and how he conveyed his feelings about me through his actions, too.


    All of it had been nothing but a lie. The boy I thought I was falling for didn¡¯t exist. He was a phantom, an illusion designed to deceive everyone around him.


    The familiar darkness began creeping in, that crushing sense of istion that always came whenever I¡¯ve been hurt the deepest.


    It was the same feeling I¡¯d had when my father had chosen his new wife over spending time with me, when my stepmother had made it clear I was an unwee reminder of his first marriage, when I¡¯d realised that my illness made me a liability rather than an heir worth investing in.


    The pain was bing unbearable; I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    I stumbled through the corridor, gasping for air, yanking at my neck, to unclog my restricted airflow. The corridors were hemming me in, my vision was blurry, and I felt like I was drowning. I needed air. I needed relief, something to silence the voices.


    There was only one thing that had ever provided that relief.


    Thest time I did it, I nearly got into trouble with the boys, and I had promised to stop, but I couldn¡¯t anymore with everything that¡¯s been happening. I needed to feel sane.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to get back to my house, so I made my way to a hidden corner behind my ssroom building where no one ever went. It was a secluded spot between two walls, where maintenance equipment was stored, out of sight from any walkway.


    I pulled out the small de I always carried in my jacket.


    "Breathe, Rhett!" I whispered to myself. "You can control your emotions. This is not who you are, you can be stronger..."


    But the words sounded like a lie to me, and I was sinking to the bottom of the pool fast. Taking in a deep breath, I pushed up my sleeve on my left arm, staring at the faint lines from thest episode, which were almost healed.


    <i>Rhett, please don¡¯t do this. Go and find, Kael, find ter... please.</i> Cian whispered to me.


    I shut him off.


    ter betrayed me, too, and Kael... he seemed too preupied these days to worry about me.


    I tugged my sleeve higher with shaking fingers and slowly drew the edge of the de across the inside of my forearm. I drew a second line, and then a third, watching a thin line of red appear against my skin.


    The pain cut through the suffocation, and I felt myself floating back to the top of the pool. The screaming in my mind dulled, and everything else faded away. Eamon¡¯s betrayal, the loneliness, the endless expectations I could never meet.


    <strong><i>Loyalty matters even more than love</i></strong>. That¡¯s what my stepmother used to say, back when she was still trying to pretend she wanted to be my mother.


    And for me? Loyalty is all I had. My stepmother tried to turn my father against me. My father tried to buy my silence with gifts and appointments I never asked for.


    And now Eamon¡ªhe was thest person I let close.


    I pulled out a small vial tucked inside my inner jacket and opened it, waving the small bottle of whisky under my nose as I inhaled the scent. I took a sip, then poured the burning liquid on the cuts on my hands, groaning in ecstasy as the pain spread through me.


    I loved it.


    I copsed onto the ground and justy there, staring at the soft grey sky peeking between the trees. The pain has almost faded, and the emotional agony has gonepletely.


    Just when I thought a beam of sunlight had finally entered my life, I¡¯d been reminded once again that I was alone. Even Cian had gone quiet, retreating deep inside my mind where the hurt couldn¡¯t reach him.


    He woulde around after a few hours.


    I half-sat up and emptied the remaining alcohol inside my mouth before lying back on the grass.


    This morning, I received a text from my father asking me toe home this weekend so I could apany them to Lydia Marlowe¡¯s pack. My mate to be¡ªfor our first official introduction as potential mates.


    It was the beginning of a future I didn¡¯t want, but my father had stressed its importance. Anything can happen tomorrow, Rhett. We should at least have a mini-you around to remind the world that you once existed.


    And so, I thought maybe I could visit Eamon before then. Perhaps we¡¯d talk, kiss, and I would feel good because his presence had started bing the only good thing I looked forward to every day.


    But now everything had turned sour, and I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    I sat up, staring at the ugly bruise that had already formed on my arm, before checking my wristwatch. Escorts from the pack house woulde by 1 pm, so I had less than two hours before they arrived.


    Just as I was pulling my sleeve back down, my phone buzzed with a text notification.


    It was a text from the school board PRO.


    <strong>Emergency board meeting in fifteen minutes. </strong>


    With a groan, I sat up and zipped back my jacket, forcing myself to stand while wondering what crisis had happened again that required such an urgent meeting. In any case, I couldn¡¯t go there looking like a mess.


    When I rushed into my house, I ignored Sarah and ran into my room. Washed my face with cold water and changed back into a fresh ck zer and button-down shirt. There were still blood smudges on my wrist, but I tugged my sleeve lower. No one would know.


    Twenty-five minutester, I walked into the conference room where the board always met.


    As soon as I entered, everyone rose to their feet respectfully.


    Older men and women d in expensive clothes. Luna Helene, the Luna Queen and Darian¡¯s mother, in her signature pale lc gown, Luna Alice Webb, and other board members.


    We were twenty in total, all representatives from Major Packs in our world. Every pack here had influence and wealthpared to an average pack, and they were the main funders of Ravenshore and Ebonvale Academy, respectively.


    I took my position at the head of the table. Despite being the youngest in the room, none of the meetings could start without me. It was customary for a son from the Thatcher family to always have a ce on the school board, regardless of age, since my family was the founder of Ravenshore and owned thergest share.


    It was a legacy that I had to pass on to my son one day, that¡¯s why I must marry Lydia Marlowe.


    I spotted her father, Alpha Marlowe, at the end of the table; he had a pleasant smile on his face.


    "Apologies for arrivingte," I said calmly, without offering any further exnation.


    Headmistress Vale immediately stood up and started speaking. She seemed tense.


    "I called this meeting in response to the multiple texts and emails I got from parents,rgely from a huge number of this board and also use this avenue to bring you up to date with what¡¯s happening on campus at the moment."

 Chapter 95: The price of loyalty...

    <h4>Chapter 95: The price of loyalty...</h4>


    <strong>Rhett</strong>


    Vale took a deep breath before continuing.


    "Snow rogues attacked three students in the campus area at the early hours of yesterday morning. Two died on the spot, and the third was lucky to survive as Kael Winters saved him. The student was rushed to the hospital and the doctors are doing their best ot keep him alive. So far, we¡¯ve lost three students from these snow rogue attacks."


    She paused again.


    "Because of that, all school activities have been paused until wee up with a better solution."


    "A better solution?" Luna Alice scoffed from across the table. "You¡¯re still trying toe up with solutions when four students are already dead?"


    "Three," Vale protested. "One of the students is in the hospital..."


    "I was there before I came down to this meeting," Luna Alice interrupted her. "And the doctors are saying it¡¯s a 50/50 survival. Why is the board just learning about these snow rogues? From what I¡¯ve gathered, they¡¯ve been a problem for quite some time."


    Vale nodded reluctantly. "Yes, but we thought we could handle it internally. We requested Elite Warriors from the pce, which the Alpha King graciously provided, but they were pulled two weeks ago."


    "They were pulled because we have better uses for Elite Warriors than protecting a school," Luna Helene interjected. "This is below their expertise, and I sent you an email stating we would provide regr warriors instead..."


    "That was two weeks ago, Luna Helene," Vale responded tersely. "Our Sentinels are trained to handle small disputes, not Snow Rogues. Now we¡¯re using students for patrol duty, and I don¡¯t like this any more than any of you. These children are like my own¡ª"


    "They¡¯re not your children," Luna Alice cut in coldly, ring at Vale as if they had some unspoken grudge. "You¡¯ve never been a mother, Vale. Don¡¯t pretend you understand what it feels like to fear losing a child."


    "That¡¯s enough,dies," Alpha Marlowe finally interjected.


    He was a smallish man with shrewd eyes who preferred practical solutions to emotional arguments. "If we spend all day arguing about what should or shouldn¡¯t have been done, we¡¯ll aplish nothing. Vale, do you have a solution to this problem?"


    Vale took a deep breath and turned to address him directly. "Yes, Alpha. First, we need proper funding. Earlier this year, I expressed concerns about our budget being drastically reduced..."


    "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re stillining about that ridiculous budget request of over a billion dors," Luna Helene fired back. "What exactly are you running here? That¡¯s nearly what we use to run the entire country, and Ravenshore doesn¡¯t generate any ie."


    "It wasn¡¯t my idea to make the school tuition-free, Luna," Vale retorted, not trying to hide her frustration. "When I suggested charging tuition and boarding fees to help cover pressing needs, the board refused."


    "We refused because it would defeat the purpose for which my grandfather founded Ravenshore," I said suddenly, causing the entire room to fall silent as everyone turned to me.


    I leaned forward in my chair. "That¡¯s why we agreed that every pack in our world would take turns servicing the school¡¯s needs, whether or not their children attend here."


    "Alpha Rhett, it seems you didn¡¯t receive my memo from three months ago," Vale said, turning to me. "Packs are no longer fulfilling their duties. Night Moon Pack," she gestured toward Alpha Marlowe, "has yet to send their food allocation. Even Stormrock, whose responsibility it is to provide new school uniforms, only sent half the required funding. Many packs haven¡¯t sent their allocations at all, and I cannot run this school on good intentions alone."


    "I think you¡¯re wasteful, Vale," Alpha Whitmore from Red Moon Pack suddenly interjected. "We keep telling you to work directly with manufacturers to reduce costs, but you ignore our suggestions. We have our own packs to run and fund."


    "I didn¡¯t create these rules," Vale exploded, causing everyone to stare at her. She took a deep breath, massaging her temples. "You all did. You imed you wanted the best for your children, and that¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to provide. I haven¡¯t been paid in nearly four months. Teacher sries were dyed this month... Why can¡¯t you all just admit the truth? You can no longer afford to support Ravenshore, and that¡¯s fine."


    "Fine?" I arched an eyebrow.


    "Yes," Vale nodded, turning to me. "Alpha Rhett, Ravenspire is the only pack that has consistently paid its allocation, not to mention the huge debt your father has forgiven. Everyone else is focused on the quality of life of their own pack members. So what if we open the school to outside investment?"


    The room wentpletely still.


    "By outside investment, you mean¡ª?" I asked finally


    "Private investors," she replied.


    "We cannot do that, Headmistress Vale," I shook my head. "Ravenshore is an educational institution, not an investment opportunity. Investors would expect returns we cannot provide."


    "But profit isn¡¯t always about money," Vale said quietly, walking around the table to approach me. "We could share resources with investors. You may not realise this, but aside from Ravenshore being the top school in our world, it¡¯s ranked second-best internationally among all schools. Hundreds of people¡ªhumans, other supernatural creatures, vampires, fae¡ªhave approached me with offers, willing to pay anything for their children to attend Ravenshore. Some want ess to our resources, others want business affiliations that could open doors for everyone."


    She turned to the projector and switched it on, showing her email inbox on the screen. She began scrolling through dozens of messages.


    "Look at all these emails with lucrative proposals. I get these offers every single day. This school is a goldmine of reputation and opportunity."


    "Opportunity for who?" Luna Helene said slowly. "Vale, I think age is affecting your judgment. You want our children mingling with vampires? You¡¯re mad."


    "Your son already studies here, he hasn¡¯t shown up for one single lesson since he was admitted..."


    "And I regret it every day," Helene snapped before turning to address the rest of the table. "I know we signed a peace treaty with Vampires, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want my child associating closely with creatures so different from us. We don¡¯t even encourage extensive interactions with Lycans, who are more closely rted to us, and yet you want my son or daughter socialising with fae, witches, and foxes? You¡¯ve lost your mind, Vale, and I think it¡¯s time we removed you from your position."


    "I second that motion," Luna Alice said with relish. "It¡¯s high time we let someone who has a grasp on our expectations and is willing to fulfil them."


    I raised my hand, and everyone stopped talking immediately.


    "That¡¯s enough, everyone," I said quietly, staring at all their faces. "We¡¯re not removing Headmistress Vale, and we will consider her proposal unless someone else has an alternative suggestion or is ready to offset some bills, which, once again, my father has agreed to take care of."


    Everyone went silent, lowering their gazes.


    I turned to Headmistress Vale, who had a triumphant look on her face.


    "I agree with you that we should allow Ravenshore ess to external funding, but we won¡¯t just take anyone with money. Compile a list of offers and their long-term benefits, and send it to me. I would run it through with the audit team and, of course, my father before we make a decision."


    "Of course, Alpha Rhett," Vale nodded, pleased. "I¡¯ll get it across to you by Monday."


    Then she walked back to her seat.


    "Any other concern?" I asked, scanning their faces. "Regarding the security situation, it¡¯s all under control. Hundred Ravenspire warriors were deployed to the schoolst night, and we¡¯re rebuilding every dpidated security fence that was breached. For now, school activities would not resume until we¡¯re sure all our defences are intact."


    "When are you going to stop using my son as your security pir?" Alpha Winters asked quietly.


    He was a tall man with intelligent eyes and one of the few Alphas I admired. He rarely spoke in meetings. Sometimes, I think Kael was more his father than his father.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Alpha Winters, but having Kael on the security team cannot be helped. Not only is he a good fighter, he¡¯s the only one who can go head to head with snow rogues and defeat them, but with warriors getting deployed with another batch arriving tonight, we would no longer require his services."


    "How about Ebonvale?" Luna Helene asked. "We know they rarely experience these attacks, but I¡¯m beginning to worry. Are there safety measures being implemented to catch that?"


    "Yes, Luna Helene," I nodded. "Before any of these attacks, Ebonvale already had warriors from our pack on their campus. You don¡¯t need to worry. Any other concern?" I asked, scanning their faces again.


    No one said anything.


    "Great! Then the meeting is over. We¡¯ll meet again when I have the updates on the external investing thing."


    Without waiting for any response, I was already moving to the door; the escorts from my pack house were here.

 Chapter 96: When in Ravenspire...

    <h4>Chapter 96: When in Ravenspire...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I stood between ter and Kael, my arms wrapped tightly around my middle, pretending the chill in the air and the sweet scent had nothing to do with my heat.


    Alpha Terry had asked us earlier, begging us to spend the weekend at Ravenspire pack house, since Rhett would be there too. I didn¡¯t want to go, but ter had jumped at the offer without a second thought.


    And now we were waiting for Rhett toe before we leave.


    I could feel the escorts who hade with the vehicles staring curiously at me.


    asionally, they would look away when I caught them watching, but I couldn¡¯t me them. I was in my heat, and while this was a normal biological process for werewolves, meeting with one¡¯s mate during this time was the ideal solution.


    Although it wouldn¡¯t stop the heat entirely, it would prevent others from detecting that I was in heat. Since I didn¡¯t have a mate, the situation was worse. My body was actively sending signals to every nearby male that I was ready to bear pups.


    I reached into my bag again and took another dose of heat suppression pills that didn¡¯t seem to be working at all.


    This was the same brand I¡¯d always used back at Crestborne, and after taking them, the cramps and my scent would subside within minutes. But since I¡¯d taken the first dose right after Rhett left earlier, it seemed they only worked for about thirty minutes before I felt even more aroused than before.


    ter bent toward my ear and whispered urgently, "Didn¡¯t you take the suppression pills? I¡¯m one second away from losing control. It¡¯s affecting Alpha Terry, too; his eyes were on you a few minutes ago."


    "I did," I murmured, bringing out the bottle of heat suppression pills from my bag. "I don¡¯t know if my body got too used to them or something, but they don¡¯t seem to be working anymore."


    I slipped the bottle into his hand, and he turned slightly, backing the escorts, Alpha Terry, and Kael so they couldn¡¯t see what we were discussing. After examining the pills for a moment, he turned back to me with a puzzled expression.


    "This is a popr brand. Are you taking the correct dosage?"


    "Yes, I am," I nodded. "I took a dose just a few minutes ago."


    "Where did you say you got these from again?" he asked.


    I nearly wanted to spill that I¡¯d gotten them from Headmistress Vale, but I caught myself, remembering that I¡¯d told ter that Headmistress Vale didn¡¯t know I was a girl.


    At that moment, Rhett finally appeared, causing ter to turn in his direction. Rhett¡¯s gaze swept over us,nding first on me, before flicking to ter and finally resting on Kael, who stood like a stone statue.


    "Dad, what¡¯s going on? Why are ter and Kael here?"


    "ra thought it would be nice for your friends to spend the weekend at our house, and I agree with her," Alpha Terry replied. "I¡¯ll be working the entire time, and ra is visiting her mother, so the house will be quiet."


    "I¡¯m used to being alone, Dad," Rhett said dismissively. "What if they have pressing schoolwork toplete?"


    "We¡¯ll do it at your house," ter interrupted, reaching for my hand and tugging me gently toward the waiting car.


    I noticed that Kael didn¡¯t get into the backseat with us. Instead, he walked around to the passenger seat and settled there without acknowledging ter or me. Rhett and his father entered a second car, and then our small convoy drove off.


    In the car, ter helped me getfortable and held my hands as I battled increasingly intense heat cramps.


    I didn¡¯t have to worry about Kael overhearing anything since he never once turned to acknowledge our presence, sitting rigidly in the front seat as if we were suffering from some contagious gue.


    Even earlier, when he¡¯de to give me my school bag, he didn¡¯t say anything to me. He just thrust the bag at me before returning to stand far away from ter and me.


    I sighed, trying to focus on how I might mend my fragile rtionship with Rhett rather than dwelling on how I seemed to be getting more aroused by the minute.


    After several minutes, ter tapped me quietly. My eyes fluttered open, and he shook his head before whispering, "We¡¯re taking care of this the first opportunity we have, okay?"


    I nodded, understanding exactly what he meant. The more I dyed giving my body what it desperately wanted, the more it would punish me with intensifying symptoms.


    As we drove through Ravenspire territory, I stared wide-eyed at the sprawlingndscape.


    The roads were wide and well-maintained, lined with colourful shops and gleaming high-rise buildings. Everything seemed perfectly organised. Zero pollution, zero littering, the entire ce felt like a work of art brought to life.


    When we arrived at the Ravenspire Pack House, I waspletely stunned by its magnificence. The building was a masterpiece of modern architecturebined with ssical elegance.


    Soaring ss windows, marble columns, and manicured gardens that stretched as far as the eye could see. This wasn¡¯t just a pack house; it was a pce that reflected the immense wealth of the Thatcher family, who were renowned as the wealthiest family in the world.


    A uniformed maid ushered us inside and showed each of us to our rooms. Alpha Terry excused himself, mentioning that he would see us at dinner before disappearing into what I assumed was his office.


    As soon as I entered my assigned bedroom, which wasrger and more luxurious than my room at Crestborne, I immediately went to take a bath. This time, instead of relying on the ineffective heat suppression pills, I decided to try the calming tea that had been included in ter¡¯s heat care package that morning.


    I took a tea bag and slipped out of my room to find the kitchen. I found it after a few turns and immediately froze at the doorway.


    "I found Kael standing shirtless at the refrigerator, pouring himself a ss of water. His torso glistened with light sweat, and his muscles moved subtly with each motion.


    The sight of his bare chest and the defined muscles of his back nearly drove me insane. I had to clutch desperately at the door frame to prevent myself from pouncing on him right there.


    When I opened my eyes again, I caught him staring at me with an unreadable expression. Composing myself as best I could, I entered the kitchen and attempted to diffuse the awkwardness between us.


    "I didn¡¯t thank you earlier for bringing my bag," I said, trying to keep my voice level. "I¡¯m truly grateful, and I¡¯m sorry I caused you to worry. It was never my intention, and it won¡¯t happen again."


    Kael barely nced in my direction; he just focused on pouring himself another ss of water before walking away from the fridge towards the kitchen ind.


    I chewed on my bottom lip and tried again. "Kael, I¡¯m sorry, okay? I hate it when we fight..."


    Still, he didn¡¯t respond. He concentrated on his drink while idly scrolling through his phone, ignoring me.


    Frustrated and on the brink of tears, I closed the distance between us and touched him gently on his back. At the contact, Kael jumped back as if he¡¯d been electrocuted.


    "No touching, Eamon," he said sharply. "I told you, use your words."

 Chapter 97: When in Ravenspire...

    <h4>Chapter 97: When in Ravenspire...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    "I was using words, but you ignored me!" I cried out, tears glistening in my eyes. "I¡¯m sorry, okay? You can be angry, but ignoring me... I can¡¯t deal with that."


    "You don¡¯t get to decide how I react, Eamon," He said coldly. "I make that decision. You¡¯ve apologised, and I¡¯ve heard you."


    "So you won¡¯t forgive me?" A tear rolled down my cheek.


    "Maybe if this were the first time, I would have considered it," Kael replied with brutal honesty. "But you¡¯ve made a habit of not caring about anyone, including yourself. While I¡¯m not angry anymore, I don¡¯t want to associate with someone like you."


    "That¡¯s not fair," I whispered, as tears rolled down my cheeks. "I do care. I care about all of you. But you know I can¡¯t use my phone when sses are ongoing, and I¡¯m still trying to get used to having one."


    "If you truly cared about that, you would check your phone at the end of each lesson. I do that to ensure I haven¡¯t missed a call from you or a text. I am intentional about the people I consider my friends, and when I don¡¯t see that energy being returned, I withdraw."


    "Aren¡¯t you overreacting, just because I didn¡¯t answer my phone? The most important thing is that I am safe. That should matter more. Besides, I left you a note before I left your room that day."


    "Why did you leave in the first ce? Why exactly did you want to go to your brother¡¯s room? I¡¯ve made a lot of changes in my life, in everything I do to amodate you, Eamon. The least I expect is to be treated like it matters. I don¡¯t inconvenience myself for anybody but I¡¯ve moved mountains for you, Eamon..."


    "And I appreciate it, I swear. I wanted you to rest more, and you know what happens whenever we¡¯re together."


    He stared at me for a few minutes. "You¡¯re just taking advantage of my feelings. You know I cannot say no to you. You know I care so much about you, and you think I cannot shut out these feelings? I¡¯m not stupid, Eamon. I¡¯ll not be like one of those people who let go of theirmon sense when they like someone."


    I stared at him, wondering what to say at this point that would soothe him, but before I could respond, ter entered the kitchen and immediately noticed my tears. He rushed tofort me, wrapping his arms around my shaking form.


    "What happened?" he asked, shooting Kael a sharp look.


    "Just some overdue honesty," Kael replied, moving toward the kitchen door.


    I pulled away from ter¡¯s embrace. "I¡¯m fine," I hupped. "I¡¯m fine."


    He nodded and pulled out a different brand of heat suppression pills from his pocket. "Try these instead," he said gently. "The pharmacydy said they¡¯re stronger."


    As I took the new medication, Rhett entered the kitchen. He was dressed up.


    "Where are you going?" Kael asked, pausing in the doorway.


    "To have some fun," Rhett replied with a bitter smile. "I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be having much of that in the near future."


    "Then it¡¯s true that you¡¯re getting married?" Kael¡¯s eyes widened.


    Rhett nodded grimly. "Yep. My father confirmed it this morning. Her name is Lydia Marlowe from Night Moon Pack, and they¡¯re expecting us tomorrow for the official introduction."


    "Wow," Kael shook his head. "When he brought it up, I thought he was just making conversation. B-but do you love this, Lydia? Have you met her before? Is she your fated mate? You didn¡¯t mention her to us."


    "One question at a time, Kael and No, I don¡¯t love her, it¡¯s all an arrangement. I met her at the hospital after my surgery, and she¡¯s not my fated mate. My Dad is doing this to make sure I produce an heir before I die from this condition."


    "Can you stop talking about dying?" I sted out, unable to control myself.


    Rhettpletely ignored my outburst and continued addressing Kael. "Would you like toe along? Loosen up a bit, maybe getid tonight. You¡¯ll find the girls in the city aren¡¯t as prudish as the Ebonvale girls."


    "I¡¯m not interested in women," Kael replied, "but I¡¯lle with you. I need to clear my head."


    Rhett nodded and turned to ter. "You¡¯reing too?"


    "Yeah, butter," ter replied. "I need to get Eamon settled in first before heading out."


    "You better," Rhett retorted with a sneer before both he and Kael left the kitchen.


    Now alone with ter, I turned to him with tears in my voice. "Kael is acting like I¡¯m some kind of disease, and Rhett is just ignoring me."


    "Give Kael a break, Charis," he said gently. "You¡¯re difficult to resist at this point, and Kael is just scared of the thousand emotions running through him because of you. He¡¯s never had to deal with this before, and he barely knows women. So, he can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re a girl the way Rhett did. As for forgiveness, Kael tends to hold grudges. It¡¯s an annoying w, but I¡¯m d he¡¯s not perfect."


    "Do you think Rhett would ever forgive me?" I asked tentatively.


    "He would for sure. Rhett is not capable of hurting anyone. He drove me to the pharmacy and picked out the heat suppression pill."


    "He¡¯s not angry at you?"


    "He was, but I made him see it¡¯s not my fault as well as yours. We had history; there was no way I could deny you at that point, knowing you might face a worse consequence. When will you tell Kael? Now that the truth is out, maybe you should tell him."


    "I don¡¯t know!" I sighed wearily. "Kael might never talk to me."


    "He might take it in a stridepared to Rhett, you never can tell, but the only problem is, he might report you to Headmistress Vale. Kael has a kink to always do right and y by the rules, no matter who you are. He¡¯s built that way."


    "So I shouldn¡¯t tell him yet?"


    "It¡¯s your choice, Charis," he said slowly, tilting my jaw towards him and pressing a kiss on my lips. "On one hand, I feel happy that Rhett knows, honestly, and maybe I would feel better if Kael¡¯s let in. I can¡¯t promise what the oue is, but if you tell Kael the real reason why you had to change your identity, maybe he¡¯ll understand."


    "He says he likes me," I whispered.


    "That is as clear as day. I¡¯ve known Kael for two years, and he¡¯s never looked at any woman the way he does you. Not even his girlfriend, Rita, gets him to do half the things he¡¯s done for you. Now, before I forget..."


    He paused and pulled out a gift from his pocket. "Eleven more days before adulthood, happy birthday in advance."


    I took the gift from him with a smile. "Thank you, ter and I¡¯m sorry about yesterday, I do want you very much, I was just oversensitive."


    "I¡¯lleter in the night, when everyone¡¯s asleep," he said with a wink and stepped back, moving towards the cupboards. "Do you want anything to eat?"


    "Maybe just a snack," I replied. "I¡¯m not in the mood for anything solid."


    "You got it." He came back to me and kissed the top of my head. "Go to your room and rx, I¡¯ll bring the snacks to you."

 Chapter 98: Whispers of truth...

    <h4>Chapter 98: Whispers of truth...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I woke up with a start, staring nkly at the wall opposite me, bathed with the soft light from the moon, trying to remember where I was.


    It took me a moment before I realised this was Rhett¡¯s pack house.


    Stretching, I turned towards the soft glow from the bedsidemp and saw a tray of snacks, slices of banana bread, and a cup of chamomile tea that was now cold. Rising slowly from the bed, I noticed it waspletely dark outside and wondered how long I¡¯d been asleep.


    Thest thing I remembered was curling under the sheets, waiting for ter to bring me food. I couldn¡¯t remember falling asleep at all.


    I left my bedroom and stepped into the corridor, noting how quiet the pack house was. Back at Crestborne, on evenings like this, especially with the full moon just a few days away, the atmosphere would be chaotic with preparations for theing Full Moon celebration everywhere.


    Curious, I padded to ter¡¯s room, the room opposite mine and knocked lightly before opening the door. I peered inside, and there was no one. His bed was still made, indicating it hadn¡¯t been slept in.


    Leaving his room, I moved to Kael¡¯s room at the beginning of the corridor and repeated the same check, discovering he wasn¡¯t there either.


    They weren¡¯t back yet? I wondered silently.


    Frowning, I decided to return to my room to get my phone and call them, but just as I turned, the sound of muffled voicesing from upstairs reached me. I paused and listened carefully.


    The first voice was Alpha Terry¡¯s, Rhett¡¯s father, and he seemed to be talking to someone orforting them rather.


    "Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll turn up. I¡¯m sure of it," he said soothingly. "These things take time, but we¡¯ll find her."


    "It¡¯s been more than a month, Terry," came a broken voice in response. It sounded familiar and unfamiliar at the same time. "What if something terrible has happened to her? What if she¡¯s hurt or worse?"


    "Don¡¯t think like that," Alpha Terry replied firmly. "The more you think she¡¯s in danger, the more she¡¯ll be exposed to them, positive thoughts only. She¡¯ll survive whatever she¡¯s facing."


    I¡¯m not sure if it was because I was still disoriented from the sleep, but something about what they were talking about resonated with me.


    I took a step back, intending to leave. This wasn¡¯t my business at the end of the day, but my feet refused to move.


    The voices began moving downstairs, and I could hear their footsteps on the marble steps. I pressed myself against the wall, knowing I should leave but unable to make myself move.


    "I keep thinking about all the mistakes I made," the other voice continued, filled with sadness. "All the times I was too harsh and demanding. Maybe if I¡¯d been a better father, she wouldn¡¯t have felt the need to run."


    "You can¡¯t me yourself," Alpha Terry responded gently, "parenting is the hardest job in the world. We all make mistakes, but that doesn¡¯t mean our children don¡¯t know we love them."


    "I wish she knew that..." the other voice said with a deep sigh. "I wish I could tell her that."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Ss... she¡¯ll be fine."


    My heart stopped.


    Ss?


    I inched forward, daring to peek around the corner, also curious about who Alpha Terry wasforting with such tenderness. What I saw made the blood in my veins dry up.


    It was my father.


    My father stood there, barely a few feet away from me, just like he did when I¡¯d seen him at the club. He looked different.


    He looked gaunt and exhausted. His once full frame was now nothing but a ghostly outline. His shoulders were slumped, his hair was dishevelled, and he was crying.


    I clutched the wall, struggling to breathe as my body went into shock. My heart began racing so fast that I thought it might burst from my chest. My vision blurred, and my chest tightened painfully. My hands started trembling uncontrobly, and I felt like my airway was blocked.


    The room was spinning, and the wall opposite me was closing in on me. I couldn¡¯t cry, I was afraid to move. All I could do was press myself harder into the shadows and pray no one noticed me.


    He was crying.


    My father.


    I¡¯d never seen Ss cry. Not once. Not even at Caden¡¯s burial. But here was, sobbing quietly as Alpha Terry sped his shoulder, consoling him.


    "She¡¯lle home, Ss. I have faith in that. And when she does, you¡¯ll have the chance to tell her everything you should have said before.


    "What if she doesn¡¯t want toe home?" my father asked brokenly. "What if I¡¯ve damaged our rtionship beyond repair?"


    "Then you¡¯ll work to rebuild it," Alpha Terry replied with conviction. "That¡¯s what fathers do."


    Their voices began fading as they moved to another part of the house. When I felt strong enough to move, I peeked out again and saw they were gone. But something caught my eye on the hallway table. A piece of paper?


    No. It was a photograph.


    I dashed toward the table, my eyes widening with surprise when I saw it was a photo of me. I picked it up with trembling hands and smiled sadly.


    I remembered exactly when this photo was taken.


    It was during the Harvest Moon Celebration, and it happened to be my fourteenth birthday. For some strange reason, my birthdays always seemed to fall on important events.


    I had just begun feeling the first stirrings of my wolf that day, and overjoyed by this milestone, I¡¯d taken a picture in the photo booth. It was a small indulgence since I didn¡¯t have any pictures of myself in our house.


    My eyes moistened with tears as I ran a thumb over the glossy surface, staring at the girl in the picture, wondering if I would ever be able to go back to being Charis Greye again.


    I heard someone clearing their throat behind me, and I jumped and spun around to see Alpha Terry standing there with a quiet smile.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to frighten you," he said gently.

 Chapter 99: Whispers of truth II

    <h4>Chapter 99: Whispers of truth II</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong><strong></strong>


    I quickly hid the photo behind my back. "I¡ªIt¡¯s fine, Alpha," I stammered. "I fell asleep and


    was wondering where all the boys were."


    He chuckled and pulled out his phone. On the screen, I could see Rhett sitting in what appeared to be the VIP section of an upscale bar, surrounded by multiple women. Kael was there too, but tucked away in a corner, nursing a bottle of beer and looking drunk.


    "They¡¯re having fun, Eamon. We should expect them home after midnight, if Rhett considers his poor father andes home at all." He turned and started walking down the hall. "Anyway, dinner is ready. I was going to eat by myself, but now that you¡¯re awake,e join me."


    At this point, I knew I couldn¡¯t refuse without seeming rude, so I followed him. I also felt oddlyfortable with Alpha Terry. There was something warm and paternal about his presence that I¡¯d never experienced with my own father.


    "Alright," I said quietly, pocketing the photo and following him down the hall.


    The dining room was luxurious but weing. A long polished mahogany table stood at the centre, and on it was already a delicious-looking spread of roast meat, steaming vegetables, soft bread, zed fish and wine.


    My stomach growled loudly, reminding me that I hadn¡¯t eaten anything substantial since morning.


    Alpha Terry smiled, pulling out a chair for me. "Help yourself. You look like you haven¡¯t eaten all day."


    I nodded, hiding the flush on my cheeks as I sat down. We began eating quietly until Alpha Terry broke the silence.


    "I didn¡¯t get to thank you properly at the hospital for saving my son," he said earnestly. "I¡¯m truly grateful for what you did."


    I smiled and nodded. "It was nothing. I wanted to help Rhett; he¡¯s been a good friend."


    "It wasn¡¯t nothing," Alpha Terry insisted, setting down his fork. "You risked your own health to save him. That kind of selflessness is rare, especially among young people."


    "Rhett would have done the same for me," I replied.


    Alpha Terry nodded, his expression growing more serious. "You know, I worry about him constantly. This condition of his... It¡¯s been a shadow over our family for years. I¡¯ve spent fortunes trying to find a cure, consulted with every specialist in our world and the human world."


    "He¡¯s stronger than he looks," I offered.


    "He is," Alpha Terry agreed, "but strength can only take you so far. Sometimes I feel like I¡¯ve failed him as a father. I took away his childhood, dragging him from doctor to doctor, hospital to hospital. And then there¡¯s the matter of his mother..."


    He trailed off. When he looked up, he had a strained smile on his face.


    "I was young when I married her. She was my fated mate, and we loved each other. I was ambitious, and I wanted to live up to my family¡¯s legacy. So I poured everything into building Ravenspire, into making it the strongest, wealthiest pack in the world. I thought if I gave my family everythingfort, protection and security¡ªthat would be enough. But I wasn¡¯t there when they needed me most." He looked away.


    "I felt that since she was my fated mate, she wouldn¡¯t leave, but she did. She left me for a poor man and never looked back. She has three children with him now and has blocked every channel I can use to reach out to her. She doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with me or Rhett."


    "I¡¯m sorry, sir," I said quietly, not knowing why he was sharing something like this with me.


    He nodded and continued. "After she left, I struggled too, you know and in the process neglected my son. I used to think raising a child meant giving them your name and resources. But now I know, it¡¯s your time, your love and your presence that matters most."


    "I¡¯m sure, Rhett knows that now," I said gently. "He talks about you a lot."


    "I wish," he murmured. "But every time I see him suffer, I wonder if there¡¯s still time to fix it. To be the father he deserves and eventually reunite him with his mom. These days, I try to mentally prepare myself for his death..."


    "We have to remain positive, Alpha Terry," I interrupted him. "A miracle might happen, who knows? We cannot keep wishing death for Rhett if we want him to get better."


    A small smile broke through the tears in his eyes. "Do you know what the doctor told me after he was discharged from the hospital?"


    I shook my head, clutching at the hem of my shirt to steady my pounding heart.


    "He said if Rhett makes it to the end of summer next year, then we would know he has a chance to live."


    My ears started ringing as I stared at Alpha Terry. "Didn¡¯t the doctor say the surgery made him better, and my blood helped? He looks better."


    "It¡¯s like the calm before the storm," Alpha Terry whispered. "His health has declined a lot, Charis. It¡¯s my fault that he picked up dangerous habits like smoking and drinking because I couldn¡¯t give him attention. That¡¯s why..." he exhaled deeply. "That¡¯s why I want him to have the best life in these few months before he..."


    "No!" I shook my head, swiping angrily at the tears that had escaped to my cheek. "Rhett won¡¯t die. I know it. I know it, and it¡¯s not your fault that he fell sick. It¡¯s no one¡¯s fault."


    "Isn¡¯t it?" he asked bitterly. "As a parent, my biggest fear has always been losing a child. And now, watching my son slowly dying, feeling helpless to save him..." he trailed off again. "I¡¯m sacred Charis."


    I thought of my father. Of the haunted look in his eyes just minutes ago.


    "That¡¯s exactly how your father feels, too, Charis," he said quietly.


    That was when it urred to me that Alpha Terry had addressed me by my name twice. Not Eamon but Charis.


    My fork ttered to the ground, and I rose to my feet, turning to look at the door. I expected my father to burst through the dining room doors at any moment and grab me.


    "He¡¯s noting, don¡¯t worry. Besides, he doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re the one," Alpha Terry said quietly. "Now sit down and don¡¯t be dramatic."

 Chapter 100: Father’s pain...

    <h4>Chapter 100: Father¡¯s pain...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I slowly lowered myself back on the chair, hanging my head in shame. My cover was fast slipping away. How many more people before my father discovers me?


    "I know you¡¯re Alpha Ss¡¯s daughter. I figured it out at the hospital, and today especially with your..." he trailed off. "Heat, all over the ce. Plus, your father has been going around, raving about you. You don¡¯t walk like a boy, and, well, I have enough sisters to know the subtle mannerisms women exhibit. So, I just knew."


    If Alpha Terry could tell just by looking at me, I wondered how many others might have cracked the code.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell him?" I muttered, looking up at him.


    "There must have been a reason why you left right? And your father..." he trailed off, shaking his head. "The point is, your parents are suffering. Your dad is desperately looking for you. Perhaps, it¡¯s time to consider¡ª"


    "No!" I rose to my feet again, shaking my head as I moved away from the dining table. "You don¡¯t understand, Alpha. The version of my father you all know is different from the version I¡¯ve lived with all these years. He¡¯ll kill me if I go back... he¡¯d lock me up forever, and I don¡¯t want to marry, Darian ckmoor."


    "What if¡ª"


    He didn¡¯tplete the words when the dining room door slid open and Rhett carried a drunk Kael inside, groaning with exhaustion as he dumped him on one of the dining chairs.


    "Gosh, I hate a drunk Kael..." Then he looked up at both of us, pausing suspiciously and looking from me to his father and back to me.


    "What¡¯s going on?" he asked slowly.


    "Nothing," Alpha Terry said with an easy smile. "You¡¯re home early and you¡¯re not drunk."


    Rhett shot a re at his father. "I can¡¯t drink. I promised, Dr. Maxwell, I won¡¯t touch a drop of alcohol."


    "Eamon!"


    At that moment, Kael opened his eyes, and our gaze met. His pupils were dancing in and out of focus as he stood and wobbled to where I was standing.


    Grabbing my cheeks with both hands, he slurred. "I can¡¯t get you off my mind, Eamon. Every time I tell myself I won¡¯t care, I end up worrying about you the entire day. I hate to see you cry... I hate that we have to fight too, but I can¡¯t let myself love you, Eamon... please, help me unlove you."


    My gaze flitted to Alpha Terry, whose brow had arched in surprise.


    Kael slumped against me, wrapping his hands around my frozen form. Rhett rolled his eyes and came to where we were.


    "That¡¯s enough, Kael. You¡¯ve confessed to everyone tonight that you love Eamon, and we know. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself further."


    Kael shrugged Rhett off, tightening his hold around me. At that moment, a maid entered the dining room with a food tray.


    "Here is what you asked for, Alpha Rhett," she murmured, setting it down on the dining table.


    Rhett thanked her and tried to pry Kael from my body, but seeded in only making him grab me tighter.


    "Just tell me what you want him to do and I¡¯ll make him do it," I suggested, hoping my ribs had not broken from Kael¡¯s squeeze.


    "I need to feed him that," Rhett pointed grudgingly at the new food tray in the dining area. "It¡¯ll sober him up."


    I nodded and turned to Kael, whispering.


    "Let¡¯s sit for a minute, Kael. My legs are aching, and you¡¯re holding on too tight."


    He immediately let me go and took a step backwards. "I¡¯m sorry. Did I hurt you?"


    "No," I shook my head, shing him a smile as I reached for his hand. "Let¡¯s go sit."


    He nodded, reaching back and grabbing my hand instead as he led me to the table. Even in his drunk state, he was still caring.


    Rhett pushed the tray in front of me. "Ask him to drink this."


    I nodded, then turned to Kael. "Kael, drink this, it would help you sober up."


    Without another word, he carried the te and drank the entire liquid before setting it down. Then he turned, staring at me like a puppy.


    "I wish I could record him like this," Rhett scoffed. "Take him to his bedroom and make him bathe. He¡¯ll be fine."


    I nodded and turned to Kael, who was already on his feet, leading me towards the door. He was still drunk, but he managed to walk out of the dining room until we got to his bedroom.


    When we got in, he removed his shirt in one fluid motion, then turned to me.


    "Do you want to bathe with me?"


    "No!" I chuckled. "I¡¯ll be here waiting for you, okay."


    "You won¡¯t go?" he asked.


    "No, I¡¯ll be here waiting for you."


    He nodded and staggered into the bathroom. I sat at the edge of his bed, listening to the sound of the shower running. I was too tired to think of what to do, and I couldn¡¯t run away again. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll figure out what to do.


    A knock sounded on the door, and Rhett came in with some clothes in his hand.


    "Let him wear this," he murmured,ing to drop the clothes on the bed. As he turned to leave, I called out to him.


    "Rhett..."


    "Not now, Eamon," he shook his head. "Take care of Kael first, we¡¯ll talkter."


    I nodded. "How about, ter? Is heing?"


    "He isn¡¯t home?" Rhett arched a brow. "He never showed up at the club."


    "Oh!" I nodded. "Strange."


    "Maybe he went elsewhere," Rhett shrugged.


    "Yeah!" I nodded.


    He turned and went out of the room. A whileter, Kael came out, wrapped in a towel. His pupils were no longer dancing as much as it was when he came back. He seemed to have sobered up a little.


    I tried not to stare at his glistening chest as I took the fresh change of pyjamas, which Rhett brought in a while ago, to him.


    "You should change into this," I suggested.


    He nodded and took the clothes from me, heading back to the bathroom.


    When he finally emerged, he was wearing only the pyjama bottoms and had slung the shirt around his neck.


    I stood from the bed, turning to face him with a quiet smile. "Since you¡¯re settled in, I¡¯ll go back to my room. Do you want me to bring you anything else? Are you hungry?"


    As I asked him, his eyes won¡¯t leave my face. He didn¡¯t even blink them, and I was getting ufortable. He crossed the room to where I was, closing the distance between us.


    "Eamon," he murmured, my name, reaching for my hands and pressing tiny kisses on the back of my knuckles. "Stay with me, please."


    I removed my hands from his, hating that my body was reacting to him already.


    "I¡¯d better not, Kael. I don¡¯t want you waking up in the middle of the night and wondering why I am lying next to you. You¡¯re still drunk..."


    "You can leave after I fall asleep. Please!"

 Chapter 101: Between thunder and cloud...

    <h4>Chapter 101: Between thunder and cloud...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    The first mistake any girl would make in her heat is to lie skin-to-skin to a man who¡¯s not your mate because no amount of self-will would ever prevent you from not having sex.


    First, I couldn¡¯t say no to Kael. He was still slightly drunk, and Kael¡¯s pleas always weakened my knees. I have said no to Rhett and ter countless times, but with Kael, it was impossible.


    Perhaps it was the innocence in his eyes or the naivety in the simple way he held my hands. He didn¡¯t have a lot of experience with women, but he was somehow a pro, or maybe I¡¯d grown fond of him.


    Now, I was lying on the bed with his arms wrapped around me from behind. The fabric of his bedsheets was brushing against my overheated skin. My body ached with a desperate craving I couldn¡¯t suppress.


    I was supposed to take the heat suppression medication as soon as I woke up, but it had slipped my mind, and now the other one¡¯s effect had worn off, leaving my scent stronger and more intoxicating than before.


    I could feel him behind me. His arm was wrapped around my waist, holding me close.


    His breath was warm against the nape of my neck. His nose brushed my skin as he slowly, almost reverently, nuzzled into my hairline. I felt him inhale sharply and then exhale.


    "Kael..." I whispered and tried to move away from him, but instead, he followed me, pressing me against his form.


    "Kael?" I called out again.


    He didn¡¯t answer. Instead, his hand, which had been resting innocently on my stomach, began to move. Thankfully, I still had the binding around my chest, so I could withstand the slow torture his hands were doing to me right now.


    They were moving slowly as if he was trying to memorise every curve of me through theyers of my shirt. I reached down, trying to still his hands.


    "Please, stop," I said breathlessly, wrapping my fingers around his wrist.


    For a moment, he obeyed. The movement paused. But then his hand shifted again, gliding up my ribcage, tracing my heartbeat through my shirt.


    "I¡¯m trying," he muttered against my skin. "But you smell so good, Eamon. It¡¯s torture."


    I tensed at the name. It stung every time I heard it now, even if it was necessary. I wondered if telling him about my true identity at this moment would make a difference.


    "Kael?" I called out quietly.


    "Mmhmm..." he murmured, moving against my back now. I could feel the hardness of his arousal pressing against me.


    "There¡¯s something I need to tell you, but before I tell you..."


    "Tell meter," he sighed. "The room is still spinning, my head still hurts, the only thing keeping me grounded right now is you, Eamon and I don¡¯t want to talk."


    His hand dipped again, brushing the hem of my shirt. My breath caught as his palm ttened against my abdomen, anchoring me to him again. His body was trembling.


    And so was mine.


    I tried to shift away, but he moved with me, flipping me over in one fluid motion. The moment my eyes met his, I gasped.


    His pupils were nearly ck.


    His wolf was at the surface, drawn out by my scent and by the way my body arched toward him, no matter how many times my mind said no.


    "Kael¡ª"


    His lips crashed onto mine.


    His mouth devoured mine hungrily in a passionate kiss.


    His tongue slipped between my lips, teasing mine. Our tongues dance together, tasting each other as our bodies melt into one another. The desperation in his kiss was an indication that it came from long-repressed hunger and maybe confusion.


    My fingers tangled into his hair as he kissed me harder, as if punishing me for every moment I¡¯d looked away, for every lie I told about who I was. His hands roamed my sides, then down, then up again.


    I moaned against his lips.


    I touched his chest tentatively at first before I began to explore, tracing every ridge and dip of the muscles there as our tongues danced. My finger finds its way down to his erection pressing against my thigh, teasingly rubbing up and down the length through his pyjama bottom.


    He groaned with delight, reaching down to tighten my grip on him. I leaned closer, nipping at his bottom lip before whispering.


    "Kael, we should stop now... this is not right."


    He paused for a minute, dragging a finger down my face. "It feels right to me, Eamon. I don¡¯t care what people say, I want to be with you."


    "But you have a girlfriend. What would Rita say?"


    "I already broke up with her," he said breezily, reaching for my lips again.


    I pushed him back. "What do you mean, break up with her? Why?"


    "Well, I cheated. I confessed to her about the kiss at the pool. We were nothing serious, just a school requirement, but I¡¯m d it¡¯s over. Now that¡¯s enough talking. Please touch me again..."


    He grabbed my wrist and ced it on his throbbing length, inhaling with relish as my hands rounded it. Slowly, he trailed kisses along my jawline, then up to my neck, leaving a trail of warmth in his wake.


    His lips grazed my earlobe, sending shivers down my spine. He moved up to my cheek, then to my forehead, showering me with tender kisses. Then his hands began to move lower, and I guessed what he was looking for.


    I stopped touching him and grabbed his hand, shaking my head slowly. "Please, don¡¯t..."


    "What now, Eamon?" he sighed. "You¡¯re punishing me."


    Before I could answer, the door of his bedroom creaked open again, and I froze, but Kael couldn¡¯t care less; he took one look at the figure at the door and returned to kissing me.


    A small gasp escaped my lips as Rhett stood at the doorway, staring at us.


    The top few buttons of his shirt were undone. And he had a sullen expression on his face.


    "Rhett," I breathed, pushing against Kael¡¯s chest.


    But Kael only growled and buried his face in her neck, his lips brushing the curve of my corbone.


    Rhett stared at us in silence, with an unreadable expression. Then, after a beat, he cursed under his breath.


    "Fuck this."


    The next second, he was inside the room, shutting the door and moving toward the bed.


    My heart pounded.


    "Rhett, what are you doing?" I asked, with a trembling voice.


    Rhett didn¡¯t answer. He climbed onto the other side of the bed, his eyes never leaving mine.


    "I don¡¯t mind sharing," he murmured. "Allow me to join in the fun."


    Then he leaned in and kissed me.


    If Kael¡¯s kiss was wild and consuming, then Rhett¡¯s felt like an explosion waiting to happen.


    His tongue slipped in and out of my mouth , sending a thrill all over my body. I could feel the wetness between my legs, sipping down to my thighs...I pressed against him, willing him to take more.


    Kael let out a low growl, but instead of pulling away, his hand moved to my waist and held me as Rhett¡¯s hand slid up my arm. Together, they wrapped around me.


    Rhett was kissing my lips, while Kael was tugging at my shirt, kissing every inch of my exposed skin.


    "I¡¯ve been dying to kiss you again," Rhett whispered against my mouth. "Even when I didn¡¯t know why."


    I gasped as his hands brushed my thighs, gently.


    At this point, the only thing that mattered was the ache between my legs.


    Kael¡¯s lips found my jaw again, trailing wet kisses to my neck, sucking at the crook until my legs buckled. Rhett¡¯s fingers brushed my cheek, holding me steady as he kissed my temple, my lips, the corner of my mouth.


    His hands syed on the soft of my tummy and, without any preamble, pushed past the waistline of my bottoms and straight to my wet core. I buckled as the touch sent an electrical sensation all over me.


    He rubbed at my wetness for a few seconds before he pushed my panties aside and reached for my peeking nub, which he teased gently with his finger. I moan into Kael¡¯s mouth, as Rhett¡¯s circled faster while I gripped his shoulder for support.


    A semi-drunk Kael was trying to peek over my body to see what Rhett was doing to me when the door mmed open again, and ter¡¯s voice pierced through my lust-filled brain.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    As he was asking, he rushed to the bed and pulled both boys away.


    Kael red at ter while Rhett was licking his fingers with a cocky grin on his face.

 Chapter 102: Fractured bonds...

    <h4>Chapter 102: Fractured bonds...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    Kael¡¯s shoulders sagged as he seemed to snap out of his drunken state, blinking in confusion as if realising what had just happened.


    "I¡ª" Kael started, running his hands through his hair. "I don¡¯t know what came over me."


    "What came over you?" ter scoffed. "You go on and on about discipline and integrity and those annoying things you do, yet you wanted to take advantage of him. I¡¯m disappointed, Kael. I didn¡¯t take you for that kind of person."


    Kael opened his mouth several times, looking from me to ter and then back to me.


    <i>"That was a little too harsh,</i>" I sent a mindlink to ter, already feeling guilty and humiliated from almost losing control. <i>"It¡¯s</i><i> not their fault, my heat...</i>"


    "That¡¯s not an excuse," ter interrupted me, speaking out, "You¡¯re in h¡ª" he trailed off, casting a wary nce at Kael, who was at the edge of the bed, cradling his head with his hands.


    "Eamon," Kael said suddenly from where he was. "I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t control myself, the way you smell..." he took in a shaky breath. "I took advantage of you when you couldn¡¯t consent properly..."


    "No, Kael," I shook my head and tried to go to him, but one look from ter stilled me.. "I wasn¡¯t drunk, and you didn¡¯t force me. If I didn¡¯t want it, I would have walked away."


    "Stop sugarcoating it," ter said again. "They¡¯re supposed to be your friends and Rhett," he turned to Rhett, who just stood there watching him quietly without a single remorse. "I can understand Kael, but you, after everything you know..."


    "What do I know, ter?" Rhett challenged, moving up to stand in front of him. "Can you tell the room what I know?"


    Both boys red at each other for a few minutes until ter reached out for me on the bed and pulled me up gently. Immediately, Rhett stepped forward and grabbed where our hands were connected.


    "Let her go," Rhett said quietly.


    terr scoffed. "Why? Don¡¯t you have any shame? Are you hoping you two can finish what I walked in on?"


    "Isn¡¯t that what you wanted to do, too?" Rhett fired back, staring at him pointedly. "You want him all for yourself, don¡¯t you?"


    ter¡¯s expression hardened. "Don¡¯t even start with me."


    "Start what?" Rhett challenged, closing the space between them. Both boys were staring at each other eye to eye now. I also noticed that Rhett was taller than ter, at least by three or four inches.


    "You act like some noble protector when all you¡¯ve ever done is lie, too. You want him to yourself, Riggs. Admit it like a man."


    My heart pounded as their grips on me grew tighter. "Stop it," I whispered, trying to tug my hand free, but they won¡¯t budge. "Both of you, please."


    Still, nothing. They weren¡¯t even looking at me. They were staring at each other.


    With one final yank and with all the strength I could muster, I pushed their hands away, yanking mine back. "Enough!" I raised my voice, getting to my feet. "I don¡¯t need this. I don¡¯t want this. Don¡¯t fight because of me."


    "You think this is about you?" ter asked, raising his voice. "This is about them taking advantage of someone who couldn¡¯t think clearly."


    "We weren¡¯t taking advantage," Rhett protested. "We were responding to what he wanted¡ª"


    "What his body wanted," ter corrected sharply. "There¡¯s a difference, and what you and Kael tried to do this night was assault."


    "Can you guys just stop!" I cried out again, inserting myself between them. "Both of you, just stop. Kael?" I looked at Kael, who was still sitting on the edge of the bed, still cradling his head.


    Why wasn¡¯t he helping out? I¡¯ve seen Kael and Rhett brawl, but Rhett and ter ¡ªthey were always allughs and hugs. Seeing them like this frightened me.


    Kael looked up when I called his name. His gaze was clouded, and his lips were parted as if he was about to say something. Instead, he just stared at me nkly.


    ter and Rhett reluctantly separated, but the tension in the room was still thick enough to cut with a knife. I sighed heavily, feeling exhausted by the drama.


    "I¡¯m sorry this happened," I said quietly. "I¡¯ll just go to my room now and figure out how to handle this better."


    I turned toward the door, but ter moved to follow me.


    "I¡¯lle with you to make sure you¡¯re okay," he said.


    "No," Rhett stepped forward, blocking his path and leaning in close to whisper, "You¡¯ve had chemistry with had, too. I can¡¯t trust you to be alone with her right now. Nice try, Riggs."


    "She is my mate," ter fired back, through gritted teeth.


    "Was!" Rhett said with a cold smile. "She doesn¡¯t belong to you anymore, Riggs. The only advantage you have over us is knowing her before either of us. So, chill and let the girl go."


    ter shoved him lightly. "Are you kidding me right now?"


    "ter," I shouted, "don¡¯t touch him."


    But I might as well be talking to a wall on non-living things because Rhett shoved ter back and before I could blink, both boys had grabbed each other, readying their fists to throw punches.


    Kael suddenly stood, then walked towards them.


    "Can you guys stop fighting?" he asked quietly, prying them away from each other. When the boys were finally apart, Kael turned to ter and said it in the same gentle tone he had used earlier.


    "I¡¯m sorry for what happened between me and your brother. I have no excuse for acting that way, and I won¡¯t me it on alcohol either. The truth is, I¡¯ve been growing feelings for Eamon for a while now, and I finally let it cloud my sense of judgement. I¡¯m sorry."


    Then he took a deep breath and turned to me.


    "Eamon, I¡¯m sorry, and I know you feel wronged and offended so much that no amount of my apology will make it better. I¡¯m willing to submit myself to whatever action you want to take."


    "Kael," I tried to reach for him, but he took a step backwards, folding his arms behind his back. His gesture hurt me so much that for a few seconds, I was disoriented and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    "Kael," I said quietly, finally, "you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I wanted it just as much as you did. I¡¯m not angry with either you or Rhett..."


    "Should I take your word for it that you gave your consent?" he asked quietly.


    I nodded. "Yes!"


    "C¡¯mon," ter growled. "He literally just confessed..."


    "Stay out of this," I interrupted him. "This is between me and them; you have no right to interfere as if you¡¯re any better."


    Then I turned back to Kael, who was still watching me quietly. "Everything¡¯s fine, Kael. I didn¡¯t feel abused or forced, I promise."


    "Then choose, Eamon," Rhett said, "choose one of us to spend the night with. Someone you trust to keep you safe."


    I looked at all three of them¡ªter with his protectiveness, Rhett with his hurt and desires for me and Kael, who still didn¡¯t know my true identity and who right now was thinking the worst of himself.


    "You¡¯re insane, Rhett," I said, shaking my head. "I¡¯m not choosing anyone. I¡¯ll sleep alone and deal with this myself."


    "That¡¯s not safe," ter protested.


    "Neither is this," I replied, gesturing at the three of them. "At least alone, I only have to worry about my own decisions."


    "Charis¡ª" Rhett started.


    "No," I said firmly. "I need space to think, and you all need to figure out what this means for our friendships. Good night."


    I walked out of the room, leaving them to deal with the aftermath of what had happened.

 Chapter 103: Fractured bonds II

    <h4>Chapter 103: Fractured bonds II</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    The next morning, I was up early, desperate to clear my head and escape the suffocating atmosphere of my room and my thoughts.


    The anti-heat suppression pills had helped me throughout the night, but I couldn¡¯t sleep. So, this morning, I decided to go for a run, hoping the physical activity would help me process everything that had happened.


    On the running path behind the pack house, I spotted Rhett sitting alone on a bench, lost in deep thought. He looked up immediately when he saw me, and our eyes met across the distance.


    "You¡¯re up early," he murmured, motioning for me toe sit beside him.


    I hesitated for a moment, then walked over and settled on the bench, leaving some space between us.


    We sat in quiet for a while, both of us watching the early morning mist rise from the ground. Finally, he broke the silence.


    "I would have understood, Charis," he said softly. "If you had told me the truth from the beginning, I swear I would have understood. What hurts is that you led me on all this time, making me think I mattered to you as much as you matter to me."


    His voice was quiet but filled with pain.


    "I liked you as Eamon," he continued. "It would have been so much easier to like you as Charis. At least then I wouldn¡¯t have spent weeks questioning my own sexuality."


    "Rhett, I¡¯m so sorry," I said, tears gathering in my eyes. "You have no idea how sorry I am. I never wanted to hurt you, any of you. I was trying to survive and to stay hidden from my father."


    "I know that now," he replied. "But it doesn¡¯t make the deception hurt any less."


    "You¡¯re right to be angry with me," I admitted. "I made choices that affected all of you without considering how it would feel to be lied to. I was selfish, but I didn¡¯t think I would make friends when I came here. All my life, I¡¯ve navigated through any difficulty by myself. The concept of teamwork is strange to me."


    "You were scared," Rhett corrected gently. "I understand that, but after we¡¯ve all be friends, you would have opened up, and we would have protected you better. Friendship requires trust, and you didn¡¯t trust me enough to be honest."


    "I was afraid," I whispered. "Afraid that if anyone knew the truth, the word would get back to my father somehow. I was also afraid that the kindness would stop and you¡¯d all see me differently."


    "I do see you differently now," Rhett said. "But it¡¯s not from a ce of unkindness or maybe an easy person to prey on in any ramification. Now, I want to protect you more. I want to be there for you without you having to ask. I want to shield you from the world, and maybe that¡¯s not entirely a bad thing."


    Before I could respond, I noticed Kael jogging back down the path toward us. Rhett followed my gaze and murmured, "Don¡¯t get on his nerves. He¡¯s not in a good mood."


    I nodded. "No problem."


    When Kael came close to where we were sitting, I immediately called out his name with what I hoped was a friendly smile.


    "Kael! Good morning!"


    But Kaelpletely ignored me, moving to pack up the water bottle and towel he had left at the foot of the bench earlier. His movements were jerky and dismissive, as if he didn¡¯t want any form of interaction.


    Did he know?


    I turned to Rhett and whispered. "Does Kael know?"


    Rhett shrugged. "I didn¡¯t tell him anything, or maybe he figured it out from our conversationst night."


    I got up and followed after him, trying to salvage what was left in our friendship.


    "Kael, can we talk? I know you¡¯re upset, but¡ª"


    He spun around suddenly, his eyes shing with anger.


    "Don¡¯te near me," he snapped. "And starting today, you¡¯re not staying in my room anymore. Find somewhere else to sleep."


    His words made me pause mid-walk. "Kael, please, let me exin¡ª"


    "Exin what?" he demanded. "I should have listened to my instincts from the get-go. You¡¯re nothing but trouble, and I don¡¯t want to be associated with you anymore."


    "Hey man," Rhett said behind me. "Give him a break, he didn¡¯t mean to..."


    "Listen, Eamon," Kael drew closer to me; his eyes burned with fury. "This is wrong, what I feel for you is wrong, and I don¡¯t want to be the person I was yesterday. I don¡¯t want to feel this way about you, so please, help me..."


    "What?" I scrunched my brows. "You¡¯re letting me go because of your feelings for me?"


    "Yes!" he retorted, "What else do you think it was?"


    He didn¡¯t know. He still thought I was a boy. I felt a twinge of disappointment at that realisation, wishing he¡¯d find out and save me the emotional stress of having to confess my real identity.


    "Tell me, how can I make it up to you?"


    "Make it up to me?" he scoffed. "You don¡¯t understand, Eamon. This is my problem. I was in bed kissing you with another man also there with you. I can¡¯t... I feel so ashamed of myself, so degraded that I allowed my emotions to drag me into thinking things like this were normal. I am supposed to be attracted to girls and not..." he trailed off.


    "I¡¯m done here," he resumed. "I¡¯m going to kill my feelings for you, and that¡¯s final. When we return to school, I¡¯ll send your belongings to your brother¡¯s dorm. Do well and stay away from my life."


    I stood there speechless as he turned and jogged away.


    Rhett came up behind me and ced a hand on my shoulder.


    "Give him time," he said quietly. "Kael is a perfectionist who hates it when his life goes out of bnce and not ording to how he wants. He¡¯s still trying to process these feelings for you, and the easiest way to put him out of his misery is by confessing."


    "What if he never forgives me?" I asked, watching Kael¡¯s figure disappear around a bend in the path.


    "Then you¡¯ll have to live with that," Rhett replied honestly. "But maybe losing our trust will teach you something about the real cost of deception."

 Chapter 104: Conflicted hearts...

    <h4>Chapter 104: Conflicted hearts...</h4>


    <strong>Kael</strong>


    I refused to return to Ravenshore.


    A week and a few days had passed since the night at Rhett¡¯s pack house, since Eamon had walked away and dered he wanted to sleep alone. Since I¡¯d let my walls crash down long enough to kiss him, to touch him and almost lost control in the process.


    Now, I was in Silvermere pack in Alpha Winter¡¯s office, my fake father and my Master. The familiar surroundings of Silvermere pack had done little to ease the tension in my heart.


    Despite spending twelve days away from Eamon, all I could do was think about him. I didn¡¯t fear anything in life until him. Now, I was worried that my attraction would spiral out of control.


    I knew I needed time away to figure out what was wrong with me, or at least give myself space to think clearly.


    I¡¯d contemted calling Rita and going out on a date with her, hoping I would feel less attracted to Eamon, but anytime I pick up the phone to dial her number, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it.


    "Let¡¯s go over what we know so far, Alpha Winters," My Master said, adjusting his reading sses.


    We were reviewing files, documents, and every other piece of evidence we had gathered over the months of investigation.


    "We know for sure that Ravenshore Academy is running a breeding program, specifically using Ebonvale girls who be pregnant. They organise parties, drug the students, and when the girls get pregnant, they allow them to carry the babies to term. Then they sell the infants to human buyers, mostly and rarely to researchboratories."


    Alpha Winters nodded grimly. "And theboratory Kael infiltrated confirmed that they¡¯re using Omegas as surrogate mothers for hybrid embryos created from gic material harvested from humans, werewolves and Lycans."


    "The activity that goes on in that school isrger than we initially suspected," I added quietly. "They¡¯re not just trafficking students, they¡¯re letting them die and covering them up. For example, the so-called students who died from snow rogues were not killed by them..." I paused.


    "It was that same creature that attacked Eamon at the summer camp from months ago that attacked them, but the school made us sign NDAs not to disclose what we saw."


    Alpha Winters leaned forward, stroking his jaw. "And you think the people behind this act are in Ravenspire, and some of them are board members."


    "Yes," I nodded. "I told you, I saw Luna Alice and a lot of familiar faces at the high-end human club. Everything would have been fine until I witnessed an underground auction of breeding omegas to those humans. It¡¯s a sight I would never recover from."


    "So, it means we would be going up against major Pack Alphas. Did you by chance see Alpha Riggs in there?" my fake father asked.


    "No!" Master shook my head. "I don¡¯t think Raymond Riggs is capable of perpetrating such profanity. You need to get a certain level of inhumanity to be able to peddle people¡¯s children as sex objects. Speaking of the Riggs, you mentioned his son has been disappearing frequently after that hospital incident."


    "Yes," I nodded. "When I followed the direction from that day, I discovered he went into the store to buy condoms and sex magazines and nothing else. At Rhett¡¯s Pack house, he left for hours without exnation. Even before that, like that day I had to go with Vale to the human world, the same time I sneaked into school was the same time he sneaked back too. I know he¡¯s up to something."


    "Have you been able to figure out what he¡¯s after?" Alpha Winter asked.


    "It¡¯s difficult to tell," Master shook his head. "Whatever the boy is doing, he¡¯s cautious about covering his tracks, another indication that he¡¯s not as innocent as he appears, and our men picked up signs of him going into an estate in one of the high-rise parts of Ravenspire, but we have no idea what he was going there to do."


    "However," Master raised his hands, preventing me from talking. "We discovered something interesting about the Riggs family," he said, pulling out a file from his bag. He passed the file to Alpha Winters, who opened it and began to read.


    "Riley Riggs, the beloved daughter of the Riggs family. As soon as she came of age, old enough to apply for Ebonvale, she was sent there. But eight months ago, her parents were called in and informed that their precious child was missing. They were gaslit like every other parent with a simr plight, and up until now, nothing has been done about it."


    "So, you think the boy is investigating his missing sister?"


    "I believe so, based on the ces we¡¯ve seen him. Although there is no concrete evidence to prove that yet."


    "That makes sense," I agreed. "ter is protective of people he cares about. If he believes his sister didn¡¯t just disappear, that means he¡¯s not sitting around doing nothing."


    "Exactly," my Master nodded his head. "I know you don¡¯t like to make friends and all, but get closer to ter, gain his trust and discover what exactly he¡¯s looking for."


    "Should we reach out to the father and tell him to join our cause. We¡¯re all victims of the evil perpetrated by Ravenshore," Alpha Winters said.


    "That¡¯s not a good idea, Alpha!" I said quietly. "You cannot judge people merely by their appearance or need. If Alpha Riggs isfortable with allowing his son to carry the investigation, then I believe there¡¯s a real reason for that."


    "Then he¡¯s not our enemy," Alpha Winters grunted.


    "Of course not," I nodded.


    When will you be going back to Ravenshore?" My Master asked, checking his watch, an indication that he was done with today¡¯s meeting. "It¡¯s time to return to the academy and continue your mission."


    "I was nning to go back this weekend, which is two days from today," I said. "I just needed some time to clear my head."


    "Okay. The longer you¡¯re away, the more suspicious your absence bes. We can¡¯t afford topromise your cover now, now when we¡¯re close to our goal."


    We spent another hour reviewing intelligence reports and nning my next moves. When we finished, I walked my Master to his car.


    As he loaded his briefcase into the vehicle, he turned to study me.


    "Are you alright, Kael?" he asked quietly. "You look troubled."


    I shook my head slowly. "I¡¯m fine. I just needed to clear my mind for a while and forget about everything else. A breath of fresh air."


    Master stared at me for a long moment before nodding. "I heard you requested to speak with your therapist again. Is everything okay? Are you still having those dreams again?"


    I lowered my head, feeling heat creep up my cheek slowly. "No, it¡¯s not about the dreams. It¡¯s far from that."


    "Then what is it?"


    I hesitated, knowing how this would sound, especially as I was warned several times in the beginning, but I couldn¡¯t keep it bottled up any longer. "It¡¯s about Eamon¡ªEamon Riggs. I like him a lot."


    My Master¡¯s expression shifted from surprise to concern and then to a smile. He bit his lower lip, trying to mp down on theughter that was evident in his eyes.


    "Ah," he managed to say. "I see."


    "It¡¯s not funny," I sighed. "I can¡¯t concentrate on anything else. When I am around him, I lose focus, and when I am not there, I can¡¯t stop thinking about him. It¡¯s affecting my judgement, and I¡¯m worried it woulde in the way of my mission and my performance at the end of the day."


    "These feelings, when did you think they started?"


    "Almost from the beginning," I admitted. "But they¡¯ve gotten stronger over time. At Rhett¡¯s Pack house, I kissed him, there was this wild urge to..." I swallowed hard, swallowing the lump that had formed in my throat. "My wolf went haywire at the thought of seeing him naked. I¡¯ve never felt that way about anyone, not even with Rita."


    Master was quiet for several minutes processing the information.


    "Kael," he said finally. "You¡¯re 21 years old. It¡¯s natural to develop feelings for someone, even if the timing is inconvenient for our mission."


    "But he¡¯s a boy," I said desperately. "I¡¯ve never been attracted to boys before. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening to me."


    "Attraction isn¡¯t always what we think it is. Sometimes we¡¯re drawn to people regardless of conventional expectations. The heart doesn¡¯t always follow logic."


    "I want mine to do," I said quietly. "But I feel like I¡¯m spiralling and I don¡¯t know how to stop."


    "You¡¯re not spiralling," he shook his head. "You¡¯re feeling."


    "Feeling?" I looked up.


    "Emotions aren¡¯t your enemy, Kael. They¡¯re inconvenient, yes. Sometimes dangerous, but not wrong. You have trained your mind to suppress everything, to think before you feel. But maybe, that¡¯s not what you need right now."


    I nodded in agreement.


    "How about you acknowledge these feelings?" he started.


    I shook my head, not bothering to wait for him to finish. "If I acknowledge what I feel for Eamon, I¡¯m trapped, Master. I love him."

 Chapter 105: The suprise party.

    <h4>Chapter 105: The suprise party.</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I sighed for the umpteenth time today as I trudged slowly to the front of the ss to take the attendance.


    I was exhausted.


    It¡¯s been thirteen days since my life changed dramatically. Rhett and I had grown distant. Kael had gone back to his pack after requesting a long break before we returned to Ravenshore that day.


    Rhett had his hands busy with his fianc¨¦e and would only talk to me when it was important; otherwise, we were strangers now, and ter seemed distracted. He was either slipping out of his room in the middle of the night when he thought I was sleeping, or would remain fixated over something for hours without talking to me.


    As much as I hate to admit it, I missed the boys. I missed attention and craved it. My wolf had gone silent, more silent than it had ever been, and tomorrow was my Eighteenth birthday.


    After tomorrow, I will legally be an adult. It would mean more ess to resources and maybe, I might try toe up with a better solution than Ravenshore now that I can travel.


    After calling out the attendance, I trudged wearily back to my seat and sat down, dropping my head on the desk. I was lost in my thoughts when I heard someone rapping against the vinyl surface of my desk.


    I lifted my head slowly, blinking to clear my vision. I was surprised to see Marcus standing in front of me. Immediately, I sat up straighter, already feeling tense at his presence.


    "Good Morning, Marcus," I said quietly, hoping I sounded polite enough.


    Marcus nodded curtly and stared at me for several minutes without speaking, unlike him. I felt like a piece ofb experiment under his gaze, which was increasing my anxiety by the minute. Thest time we¡¯d spoken was the day Kael had asked him toe pick me up from the hospital after Rhett¡¯s surgery.


    Our conversation that day had ended on a sour note. Marcus had broken down, and I didn¡¯t want to handle it. Since then, he¡¯d only given me fleeting nces across the dining hall or in corridors whenever we met without saying a word to me.


    Like Phil in my ss, who I thought would make my life a living hell, but after I returned to sses after Rhett¡¯s surgery, Phil wouldn¡¯t even look at me whenever I entered the ss. The closest interaction we had with each other was when he responded to his name-call whenever I had to mark attendance.


    It seemed both Phil and Marcus had decided that they would no longer be a thorn in my flesh. It was a relief, but also somehow, seeing Marcus standing before me now, made me relive the traumas I¡¯d suffered in his hands.


    "When the Student President is standing before you, you fucking stand up," Peter barked from behind Marcus. "Who the hell do you think you are, Riggs?"


    I muttered a word of apology and scrambled to my feet, nearly knocking over my chair in my haste to show respect. My heart was racing as I stood there under Marcus¡¯s scrutiny.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to be careless again since my protectors had all deserted me.


    "I heard tomorrow is your birthday," Marcus said finally, making me look up.


    "Yes," I nodded, managing what I hoped was a genuine smile despite my nervousness. "My Eighteenth birthday."


    He nodded and then turned to the ss. All my ssmates had been watching us with quiet curiosity, but when Marcus turned to face them, they all pretended they were busy.


    "Listen up, first-years," Marcus started. "I¡¯m throwing a birthday party for Eamon, and it¡¯ll just be for a few hours since we still have school the next day. Everyone in this ss is invited. The time is ten PM at the outdoor swimming area by the garden."


    The ssroom erupted into excited whispers as most of the students stood there eyeing me in disdain. The announcement had stunned me into silence. I could only stare at Marcus with surprise.


    The only birthday I¡¯d ever celebrated was my fifteenth, and it was a small event with mostly ter and his family present. I¡¯d never celebrated my birthday. My father thought it was a waste of resources, especially for someone like me.


    A birthday party for someone like me by someone like Marcus? I didn¡¯t know what to think.


    "Attendance would be taken," Marcus continued, addressing my ss. "I expect to see everyone there. No exceptions."


    I followed his gaze to see that they were fixed on Rhett, who had his feet on his desk, idly pressing his phone; he hadn¡¯t even bothered to look at Marcus, who seemed angry at his attitude.


    Marcus then turned back to look at me one final time, his expression still unreadable. Without saying another word to me, no exnation, or discussion. No asking me if the party he was throwing was something I wanted¡ªhe walked out of the ssroom, leaving me standing there confused.


    As soon as he was gone, I slowly sank back into my chair, my mind reeling with a thousand questions. A few of my ssmates rushed to my desk.


    "Will there be girls from Ebonvale attending the party?" one boy asked. He was Eddie, and he had a bourgeois ss that kept slipping to the bridge of his nose.


    " I-I don¡¯t know," I shook my head. "I didn¡¯t even know he would be throwing me a party," I said truthfully.


    "You¡¯re so lucky, Eamon," another boy sighed wistfully. "Your brother is the Beta Prime, you¡¯re friends with the First-Year coordinator and friends with the Student President, you must be working overtime."


    The small crowd by my desk burst intoughter, that was when I realized what they truly meant. I lowered my face, feeling my ears turn red in embarrassment.


    "Tell me, do you get these favours by kissing them or..."


    A pair of white sneakers that were unmistakably Rhett¡¯snded on the head of the boy who was asking the question, and he screamed in pain. When he turned, eyes brimming with fury, Rhett was standing a few feet from us, both hands tucked into his pockets as he red at the boy.


    "What did you do that for?" the boy asked, straightening and walking to Rhett. "Is he your boyfriend too?"


    "Yes!" Rhett replied, taking a step towards the boy and pinning him with a cold gaze. "What are you going to do about it? If you want to stay in this school until the end of this school session, stay away from Eamon. Did you hear?"


    The boy bowed his head fearfully, his gaze flitting from me to Rhett and back to Rhett. "I¡¯m sorry," he said after a few minutes with a forced lightness in his tone. "I was just trying to¡ª"


    The boy didn¡¯t finish his exnation before Rhett shoved him out of the way and walked up to my seat, then reached for his sneakers, which I had picked from the ground and dropped on my desk.


    He picked it up and slipped it on his foot, then turned to me and said in a quiet tone.


    "Come with me."


    Then turned and started moving towards the door.


    I wanted to stay back, but when I looked back, I saw the entire ss ring at me with murderous intent in their gazes. Without being told twice, I scrambled to my feet and hurried after Rhett, who was already at the door of the ss.


    I walked with Rhett silently until we arrived at the student¡¯s car park. He opened his car and motioned for me toe closer. When I did, there was a box there, and he pointed at it.


    "That¡¯s yours," he said quietly.


    "Mine?" I stuttered. "What is inside?"


    Rhett turned, staring at me fully for the first time in weeks. "I think Marcus suspects you¡¯re a girl. The birthday party by the swimming pool is a trap. No one had ever held a birthday party there."


    "Oh!" I nodded, frowning, trying to grasp what he meant.


    He sighed tiredly, rolling his eyes. "They might try to push you into the pool, no matter what binding you used to hide you¡ª" his eyes strayed to my chest, and I felt my cheeks turn red at what he meant. "When you¡¯re wet, everyone would see your outline and who knows what Marcus intends to do with that information."


    The thought of being exposed in front of everyone made my heart race with fear. "W-what do I do?" I asked, fighting the panic that had welled up in me.


    Rhett looked at me for a few seconds and brought out the box from the car, closing the trunk, and shoving the box into my hand.


    "That¡¯s a wearable skin, designed ording to your skin tone and looks too good to be true. I had it designed specifically by ab abroad, so it¡¯s the real deal. It clings to your skin as soon as you put it on. Wear that before youe to the party tonight."

 Chapter 106: The perfect gift...

    <h4>Chapter 106: The perfect gift...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    My heart melted with warmth as I stared at the box and then at Rhett, who had arched a brow at me.


    "You don¡¯t have to cry over everything, Charis," he said impatiently. "People will think I¡¯m bullying you."


    "I miss you, Rhett," I cried out in anguish, dropping the box on the trunk of his car and rushing into his arms. "These few days without you or Kael or even ter have been hell for me. I know I messed up really bad, but I didn¡¯t think being ignored by three of you would make me so miserable."


    "ter ignores you?" Rhett asked, pushing me away from him, but not too forcefully, just enough that I get off his chest.


    "He¡¯s barely around," I murmured, wondering why he didn¡¯t want any contact. "I think he¡¯s avoiding me, too."


    Rhett shrugged. "I¡¯m sorry, Charis, but now I¡¯m engaged, and I value loyalty more than anything. If you had been a boy like we all thought, it would have been easier for me, but you¡¯re a girl, and I don¡¯t want to cheat on Lydia. She¡¯s a sweet girl."


    My heart twisted with jealousy, but I hid it with a smile. "I understand," I nodded. "Sorry foring off the wrong way, and thank you for this," I bent to pick up the package. "I¡¯ll use it well."


    He nodded and shoved his hands into his pockets as he locked his car and made to leave.


    "Will youe?" I asked him as he started to walk away.


    "Nope!" he threw over his shoulders without looking at me. "Lydia ising to see me tonight; I¡¯d rather spend time with her than at your party. It would beme, by the way. Good luck."


    He raised his hand and waved.


    I watched as he disappeared from my sight. Staring at my wristwatch, I realised I had at least fifteen minutes before lessons would begin for this morning, so I decided to make a quick stop at ter¡¯s room, where I was staying and drop off the box.


    When I entered ter¡¯s room, the first thing that hit me was the fresh scent of blood mixed with antiseptic. When I turned, I saw ter half kneeling, half sitting on the ground in the middle of what looked like a makeshift medical station.


    Bloodied cotton wool was scattered across the carpet around him, along with open antiseptic bottles and torn bandage packaging. His shirt was off, showing multiple cuts across his upper body, arms and thighs.


    When he saw me, he stiffened and tried to hide the ointment behind his leg and reach for his shirt, too, but he wasn¡¯t fast enough.


    "ter!" I gasped, crossing the room to kneel at his side. "What happened?"


    He gave me a wide grin, waving his hand like it was nothing. "Rx. I tripped and fell. I¡¯m fine."


    I eyed the cuts scattered across his body; some were shallow, while others looked so deep that I could see the white tissue through the cuts. I wasn¡¯t an expert, but only knife wounds could give you cuts like this, and not tripping and falling.


    "You tripped and got wounds like this? On your arm, thigh and side?"


    His smile faltered. "Y-You know, I¡¯ve always had a left foot and I¡¯ve not had proper rest these days."


    If ter had a left foot, then that would make me an almost abnormal person. I knew he was lying, but I decided not to press the issue. Instead, I nodded in agreement and asked quietly.


    "Can I help you?"


    He nodded gratefully and settled back on the floor while I knelt beside him. I grabbed a clean cotton ball, dabbed it in the ointment and gently pressed it to the gash on his arm. He hissed a little but didn¡¯t pull away.


    I worked quietly, patching each cut one by one, trying not to think about how many questions I had swirling in my mind.


    When I was done, I sat back, flexing my tensed fingers. ter caught my hand in his, holding it between both of his palms.


    "My wolf will heal these wounds in less than an hour," he murmured. "Don¡¯t worry too much, okay?"


    I nodded faintly, but my heart still clenched with doubt. Ever since I saw Kael at that human club, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the possibility that the boys were hiding something from me.


    I leaned in to pack the used cotton and wrappers, and ter leaned forward to kiss me. I wasn¡¯t in the mood, so I gently evaded his lips and rose to my feet, murmuring something about going to dispose of the used medical supplies.


    When I returned, ter was holding a big white box, wrapped in a red ribbon.


    "Sixteen hours until your birthday, Charis," he said with a bright smile.


    I smiled slightly and moved towards him, epting the box. It was surprisingly heavy, so I set it on the ground to open it properly. When I lifted the lid of the gift box and saw what was inside, a sob broke out of my chest.


    Inside was a framed coge of images of me and my twin, Caden, from our baby years to toddler, all the way through to what would have been our eighteenth birthday.


    "I showed this amazing illustrator a picture of you and Caden and asked if he could capture each year until the eighteenth. I know it¡¯s nothing like having the real Caden here, but..."


    "It¡¯s perfect," I cried out, crawling toward him and throwing myself into his arms. "ter, it¡¯s perfect. Caden would have looked like that now."


    "I¡¯m d you like it," he whispered, kissing my hair.


    I sobbed into his chest, crying for all the hurt and pain inside me. After a few minutes, I pulled back and picked up the coge again, my hands trembling and tears still blurring my vision.


    "This is the best gift I could ever receive," I whispered, touching one of the pictures with a teary smile. It showed Caden and me at about age ten, both of us grinning at the camera. "Look at him, Caden could have been such a handsome man."


    "He would have been," ter agreed softly.


    He tilted my chin, forcing me to meet his gaze. "It¡¯s time to forgive yourself, Charis," he said gently. "You didn¡¯t cause his death. You can¡¯t spend your entire life atoning for a crime you had nothing to do with. I hope that as you turn eighteen in a few hours, you¡¯ll embrace a new part of yourself¡ªthe part that is unapologetically you, without the weight of guilt you¡¯ve been carrying."


    I nodded, feeling something shift inside my chest. "I¡¯ll try."


    "Good," he nodded and kissed me. This time, I didn¡¯t resist. I wound my hand around the back of his neck and returned the kiss.


    When we parted, breathless, I remembered something. "Oh, Rhett."


    "What?" ter asked.


    "Rhett gave me something earlier," I exined, scrambling to my feet and rushing to the door where I¡¯d dropped the box.

 Chapter 107: Kael’s goodbye...

    <h4>Chapter 107: Kael¡¯s goodbye...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I picked up the box and brought it back to where ter was sitting.


    I opened the box and gasped in surprise at what I saw inside. A full body suit and a half body suit, both in the exact colour of my skin. I picked it up, running my fingers over the material.


    It was incredibly thin and flexible, almost like a second skin.


    "Wow!" ter whistled, examining it too. "Try it on, let¡¯s see."


    I stood up and undressed before ter, then tried on the half-body suit first.


    It covered me from my chest to my waist, and the moment I put it on, it melted to my skin, so perfectly that it was impossible to tell where my actual skin ended and the suit began.


    "This is impressive," ter nodded. "Something like this would have to be made outside of Ravenspire pack."


    "Yeah," I nodded. "Rhett said it was done abroad."


    "It must have cost a fortune," ter said,ing to stand behind me. "But it suits you and gives you the form of a boy. You don¡¯t need to worry about wrapping your boobs with those darned wrappings again."


    Iughed and proceeded to remove the half suit. As I tried to reach for the full-body suit to try it on, ter turned me around, pressing his lips to mine again as he kissed me hungrily.


    My heart raced as his lips crashed against mine the second time, his warm breath sent shivers down my spine. With a deep moan, I wrap my arms around his neck and pull him closer, returning the passionate kiss with equal fervour.


    He nibbled on my lower lip, teasing me as one hand slides down my chest to grasp one of my puckered nipples. I groan into the kiss, arching my back slightly to give him better ess.


    "You¡¯re so fucking sexy, Charis," he murmured feverishly against my mouth.


    His mouth left mine, trailing wet kisses down my chest, stopping as his hot breath fanned over my already sensitive nipples. I gasp at the sensation as he takes one between his lips, sucking hard and causing me to squirm beneath him.


    His teeth graze my sensitive flesh, sending a wave of pleasure coursing through my body. With a needy whimper, I pull him back for a deep, soul-stirring kiss just as he pushes me back onto the couch.


    "ter..." I murmurednguidly.


    "Take off your panties," he demanded, his voice rough with desire.


    I eagerly obeyed, shedding off my panties and watching as he reached for the belt on his shorts and unsped it. In seconds, he pushed his shorts down his ankles to reveal his throbbing desire standing at attention.


    I reached down between us, grasping it firmly before taking him deep into my mouth. My tongue swirled around the head, tasting the precum as I took him as far as I could down my throat.


    ter moaned loudly, while my throat vibrated against his hardness as I took him deeper. My hands roam over his body, tracing every inch of skin I can reach. I could feel the pent-up sexual build that we¡¯ve kept suppressed over these past few weeks bubble up to the surface.


    He began to thrust into my mouth, and I matched his rhythm, my tongue swirling around him in time. My body quivered with anticipation as he stopped me suddenly, taking out his desire from my mouth.


    "I want you, Charis," he murmured, giving me a quick kiss as he crawled up my body. He settled me on the couch beforeing to position himself between my legs. His warm breath fanned my inner thighs, causing me to shudder.


    With one swift move, he parted my folds, lifting one of my legs over his shoulder. His tongue darts out to trace my swollen nub. I gasped in excitement as he began to lick and suck delicately.


    ter still knew his way around my body, and I loved it.


    His fingers sink into my wetness, finding my G-spot while his tongue was still flicking and licking around my womanliness. I felt myself getting closer and closer to the edge.


    "Fuck, Charis," he murmured. "You taste so good."


    His free hand gripped my other leg tightly, while I grabbed his head, pinning him to me as he drove me wild.


    My hips buckled, and my walls coiled with pleasure as I clench around his fingers.


    I moaned like a banshee, hoping my voice wasn¡¯t as loud as it rang inside the room. ter suckled greedily, as I continued to shake with aftershocks. After I was spent, I looked up to him and saw him grinning.


    "Are you ready for me?" he asked hoarsely.


    I nodded and watched as he reached for atex and tore the wrapping with his teeth. I stopped him just as he wanted to slip it on.


    "It¡¯s been a week now, I¡¯m safe," I whispered.


    "Are you sure?" he asked quietly. "I wouldn¡¯t want to take chances."


    "I know," I nodded, smiling at him. "It¡¯s fine."


    That was all the permission he needed. He tossed thetex to one side and settled in between my legs, guiding his length to my entrance. He scooped my wetness, rubbed it around his throbbing desire and then thrust into me, filling me.


    I gasped at the unexpected intrusion, feeling my body curl with want.


    His hands gripped my hips, waiting for me to get used to him. Just as he started to move against me, the doorbell rang.


    I froze, and so did ter. We paused for a few seconds before I whispered to him.


    "Are you expecting anyone?"


    "No!" he shook his head. "Just ignore it. Whoever it is would leave eventually."


    The doorbell rang again, startling me for the second time. ter cursed under his breath.


    "Maybe it¡¯s important," I said, already shifting out of the mood. "Let me just check, real quick."


    ter groaned and copsed on the couch, covering hisp with a throw pillow. "You¡¯ve got to be kidding me."


    Iughed breathlessly, pulling on my discarded shorts on the ground and an oversized hoodie, slouching slightly before I opened the door.


    When I opened it, I found Kael standing in the hallway, holding a ck duffel bag.


    "Kael..." I called out in surprise, tugging at the hoodie and also as a way to inform ter who was at the door. "You¡¯re back."


    He didn¡¯t respond to me. Instead, he gave me one cold, assessing nce that swept up and down my frame, then dropped the duffel bag at my feet without a word.


    I bent down, quickly unzipping the bag to discover it was my things from Kael¡¯s room.


    "Kael¡ª"


    But he had already turned and walked away.

 Chapter 108: Fever...

    <h4>Chapter 108: Fever...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    ter pulled the thermometer from my mouth, squinting at it with a frown on his face that made me worry.


    "What does it say?" I asked, already dreading the answer.


    "You¡¯re at thirty-nine degrees now," he muttered, shaking his head. "It¡¯s still not good, Charis. I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯d suddenly develop a fever a few hours before your birthday."


    I gave him what I hoped was a reassuring smile, leaning back against the couch. "Hey, at least the fever hase down by two degrees since this morning. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine."


    Shortly after Kael left, I felt dizzy and would have fallen to the ground if ter had not rushed immediately to hold me. What started as lightheadedness transformed into a full-blown fever. In thest few hours, ter had been trying to regte my temperature.


    "How about I just call Marcus and have him cancel the birthday party?" ter suggested. "You need to be in bed, resting and taking fluids."


    "What if Marcus insists I go to the school clinic?" I countered. "Rx, ter. It¡¯s probably just stress, but I¡¯ll be fine."


    He nced at the thermometer again, like maybe it would magically change its reading. Then he sighed heavily. "Fine. But I¡¯m dressing you in warm clothes. And¡ªoh¡ªhow about I call Rhett and ask if Sarah can spare us some fever broth?"


    "Fever broth?" My eyes widened.


    "Yeah," ter nodded with a fond smile. "It¡¯s a special recipe, Sarah created for Rhett, for whenever he has a fever. I¡¯ve had it before, and I was better in less than two hours."


    "No," I shook my head. "I don¡¯t want to bother anyone. Rhett said Lydia wasing anyway. They¡¯ll be busy."


    The moment I said her name, that familiar pang of jealousy shot through my chest, just as it had when we¡¯d apanied Rhett to Night Moon Pack for his first meeting with his intended bride and mate-to-be.


    Because it was an arranged marriage, I¡¯d foolishly assumed that the girl would be in or, at worst, a little awkward. But when Alpha Marlowe brought Lydia to meet us, we all stared with our jaws hanging open.


    Lydia was a vision of beauty, femininity, and grace; everything I could never be with or without my disguise. She had flowing dark hair, striking green eyes, soft hands and shiny skin. She moved with natural elegance thates from a lifetime of proper breeding and education.


    Sure, she wasn¡¯t particrly brilliant, but she wasn¡¯t annoying either. No matter how much I tried to tell myself I was OK with the arrangement, I¡¯d left Night Moon Pack with my chest tight with jealousy.


    "How about I ask Kael for some fever medication?" ter suggested again. "His first-aid box contains a lot of items. Should I go ask?"


    "No, ter, jeez!" I snapped, feeling irritated at the thought of Rhett and Lydia together right now and probably kissing and touching each other. "I said it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m fine. Didn¡¯t you hear me the first time?"


    ter paused, taken aback by my outburst. He walked toward the kitchte while I ran my hands through my hair, which was already growing longer and bing increasingly difficult to maintain, trying to calm myself down.


    A momentter, ter returned, carrying the full-body suit Rhett had given me.


    "Arm up," he ordered.


    I obeyed, and he helped me put on the suit. Then, he proceeded toyer my clothes to trap in the heat and keep me warm. But by the time he finished dressing me, I was gritting my teeth to stop the shivers crawling through me.


    ter took one look at me, gently deposited me on the couch, and tried to cover me up with a nket.


    I shook it off, staring at him strangely. What are you doing? It¡¯s 9:45 pm already. We should be on our way now, else we¡¯ll goter," I said through chattering teeth.


    "Charis, you¡¯re not going to the party."


    "Yes, I am," I insisted.


    "Don¡¯t be so difficult," he sighed. "Look at you, you¡¯re burning up. What kind of person would I be to let you walk into a room full of people and then leave you out in the cold? You should be in bed resting and not trying to attend some outdoor party."


    "I have to go," I insisted through chattering teeth again. "If I don¡¯t show up, Marcus will ask questions. He might send someone to check on me."


    "Then we¡¯ll tell him you¡¯re sick!"


    "And what if he insists on taking me to the medical wing? What if they run tests?" I argued. "I can¡¯t risk that any kind of medical examination right now."


    "Charis, you can barely stand up straight," he protested.


    "I¡¯ll just show up to avoid problems with Marcus and leave immediately," I said with a convincing tone. "He must have spent a fortune trying to organise the birthday party. I cannot just bail out on himst minute."


    "What if you go unconscious within these few minutes. Is a stupid party more important than your life?"


    "I¡¯ve suffered worse things than having a fever, ter. You¡¯re overreacting."


    "Oh!" he scoffed, running a hand through his hair. "I am overreacting?¡¯ How about you? See how you¡¯re shaking like a leaf and¡ª"


    "Five minutes!" I raised my hands in defeat. "I¡¯ll show up and stay for five minutes."


    "Five minutes, just enough to be seen, then we¡¯lle back. Please..."


    We red at each other in silence for a moment. ter looked torn between concern for my health and my desire to show up.


    "Fine," he said finally. "Ten minutes and we start heading back."


    We left his room together, and when we arrived at the outdoor swimming area by the garden, I was surprised to see the entire ce packed with students.


    The venue had been transformed into an impressive party space. String lights hung between trees, tables were filled with food and drinks, and clusters of students were already drinking and socialising. Soft music yed in the background, creating a festive atmosphere.


    Marcus stood near the entrance of the poolside, chatting with someone and was the first to spot us when we arrived. He excused himself and approached us with a warm smile.


    "I thought you weren¡¯t going to show up," he said with a slight scoff.


    "He¡¯s sick," ter said woodenly. "We just came from the school clinic, and he was told to rest. But he stubbornly insisted oning out here. Can he go now?"


    Marcus arched an eyebrow at this information, studying ter for several seconds before turning to me.


    "Eamon, do you want to go?" he asked.


    "No," I blurted out before I could stop myself.


    ter turned to me with an exasperated stare. "Seriously? Are you forgetting our agreement?"


    "Rx, Riggs," Marcus chuckled, giving ter a friendly thump on the back. "He¡¯ll be fine soon. The medication will take effect, and he¡¯ll return to normal. Come on, let¡¯s go to our stand and let the birthday celebration begin."

 Chapter 109: A wish...

    <h4>Chapter 109: A wish...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    Marcus led us to a small, canopied stand that had been set up as a VIP area overlooking the party.


    I tried to hide my surprise when I saw Darian in the canopy, talking animatedly to a girl whose face I didn¡¯t recognise. As always, my blood ran cold at the sight of him; he was, after all, the man my father had nned to trade me to.


    Thankfully, Darian was far too busy talking to the girl and didn¡¯t notice me.


    My eyes roamed the canopy again,nding on Kael, who sat quietly at the edge of the stand, far from everyone. He was nursing a bottle of water in his hand and avoiding eye contact with everyone.


    Our gazes met for a brief second, and he looked away immediately. The act alone seared my heart with fresh pain. I couldn¡¯t believe we¡¯ve gotten to the point where I irritated Kael so much that he couldn¡¯t stand looking at me.


    If this was his reaction after what happened at Rhett¡¯s pack house, what would it be when he discovers my real identity?"


    I didn¡¯t dare to answer that question.


    My gaze moved away from him,nding on Rhett and Lydia at the back of the stand, locked in a kiss. Lydia¡¯s slender fingers yed with the cor of his shirt when they broke off their kiss, while Rhett¡¯s hand rested at her waist.


    Sheughed softly against his lips before he leaned in and kissed her again. He looked so happy.


    I red at both of them, unable to fight the animosity that had built in my chest at the sight of them. If looks could kill, they¡¯d have dropped dead right there. I tore my eyes away, drawing in a deep breath as I forced myself to keep moving.


    Marcus pointed to a seat beside him at the front of the stand, and I slipped into it without a word. ter took a seat in the row behind us.


    As soon as we were settled, Marcus picked up the microphone on the small table beside him.


    "Good evening, everyone," he began, ending the noise in the background as everyone turned to listen to him. "I didn¡¯t think so many people would turn out for a first-year¡¯s birthday party, but I¡¯m d you¡¯re all here."


    The crowd erupted into cheers, whistles and pping, and I tried to smile.


    "You all know Eamon is under my mentorship," Marcus continued once the noise died down. "And it¡¯s only right for me to celebrate this special day for him."


    Another round of cheers followed.


    "So here¡¯s how tonight will work," Marcus said, grinning. "I¡¯ve prepared a couple of entertainments and games for tonight while we count down to midnight. At 11:40, the cake will be wheeled out and a minute to midnight, we¡¯ll sing for Eamon and he¡¯ll cut the cake. Then everyone would return to the dorms. Sound good?"


    "Yes!" the students echoed back.


    "Then let the party begin!"


    What followed was the definition of fun.


    Marcus had arranged everything from harmless truths or dares to ridiculous trivia rounds about the Academy¡¯s history. One game involved passing a lemon between two people using only their necks, which sent half the yers into fits ofughter.


    There was a speed-drinking challenge¡ªwater only. After that, we had ry races around the pool, a scavenger hunt through the garden and a talent show where random students performed various skills from juggling to impromptu poetry recitations.


    The good thing about the games was that no one was prepared, so it was sloppy and fun, bringing a side to everyone that I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever discover.


    Thest game involved choosing a random person, who then had to build the tallest tower out of stic cups in under two minutes. The losing team, in turn, had to serenade the winners with the cheesiest love song they could think of.


    Each losing team sang so dramatically that even Kael cracked the smallest of smiles from his corner.


    But everyugh, every cheer, every sh of camera lights only made my vision blur more beneath the thickyers of clothing ter had bundled me in.


    I could feel myself deteriorating. My body was shaking uncontrobly beneath theyers of thick clothing ter had bundled me in. I was bing lightheaded, and my chest felt like it was burning from the inside out.


    But throughout the entire evening, I could feel myself deteriorating. My body shook uncontrobly beneath the thickyers of clothing ter had bundled me in. I was bing increasingly lightheaded, and my chest felt like it was burning from the inside out.


    I wanted to cry out and ask for help, but I couldn¡¯t risk drawing that kind of attention to myself. All I could do was grip my chair and try to suppress the violent chills and pain wracking my body.


    By 11:00 pm, my entire body felt like it was on fire. Every joint in my body ached.


    It felt like a nail had been screwed into each of my joints. I struggled to focus on anything happening around me, forcing myself to smile and trying not to think of the pain at the moment.


    By 11:40 pm, the cake was wheeled, and somehow, I managed to walk to the cake stand on shaky legs.


    Everyone gathered behind me with Marcus standing to my right and ter to my left. I noticed that both Rhett and Kael hadn¡¯t bothered to leave their spots at the stand. Rhett was still busy with Lydia, and Kai¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t changed a bit.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if they were trying to make a point because it was working. Despite being surrounded by everyone, I still felt a hollow in my heart.


    As the clock crawled toward midnight, I felt ufortable in ways I couldn¡¯t exin. It wasn¡¯t just the fever anymore¡ªsomething else was wrong, and I couldn¡¯t exin it.


    My skin felt too tight, my bones were aching, the dizziness doubled, and I felt like something inside me was begging to w its way out.


    Five more minutes to midnight, I wobbled slightly, but only ter noticed it.


    "Hey," ter leaned close to my ear and whispered. "Hey, are you alright?"


    I managed to nod, even though the movement felt like carrying twenty pounds on my head.


    "Just a few more seconds," I whispered to myself, "And I can go back to the room and rest."


    A minute to midnight, the crowd began to sing the happy birthday song. Their voices worsened the ringing in my ears, but I managed to endure it to thest note. They¡¯d just sung thest note when the school clock chimed, indicating that it was midnight already.


    "Make a wish," Marcus urged me quietly, his voice sounded from far away.


    I closed my eyes and sped my hands together, managing what I hoped was a grateful smile, even though the burning sensation in my joints had tripled a few seconds ago. The pain was unbearable now.


    When I opened my eyes, I leaned forward and blew out all the candles in one breath.


    The moment thest light on the candles on the cake vanished, the lights around the pool went out.

 Chapter 110: The awakening...

    <h4>Chapter 110: The awakening...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    When the lights went out, I was too stunned to move.


    The pain that had been building all evening seemed to have spread from my chest to my limbs, leaving me frozen in ce. I just stood there, trying to understand what was happening, then suddenly, I felt multiple hands grabbing me.


    "What¡ª?!" My protest was cut off when someone lifted me from the ground, and before I could fit back, I felt myself sailing through the air. Bracing myself for the impact I would feel hitting the ground, I closed my eyes.


    But instead of the ground, my body hit water with a loud ssh. The shock from the icy water shot through to my brain, making me sink to the bottom of the pool. For a moment, all I could feel was the burn in my lungs and the deeper, stranger burn in my veins.


    As if realising that I was at the bottom of the pool, I suddenly pushed myself upward and in seconds, I¡¯d broken out of the surface of the water, sputtering, shivering violently and gasping for air.


    The lights had turned back on, and everyone was standing at the edge of the pool holding up their phones with smiles on their faces. When I came to the surface, they all startedughing as if I were entertaining them.


    Marcus also stood at the edge of the pool, with both hands in his pockets and a satisfied smile on his face.


    He knew.


    This was his idea, no doubt.


    I saw ter making his way angrily to where Marcus was, and before anyone could do anything, he grabbed Marcus by his cor, forcing him to look at his face.


    "Did you put these students up to this?" ter demanded angrily. "What if he had drowned? Would you take responsibility for that?"


    "Rx, Riggs," Marcus replied calmly, pulling ter¡¯s hands away from his cor. "What werewolf doesn¡¯t know how to swim? Besides, this is a normal ritual for every first-year, remember? Though I¡¯d say he came a littlete to the party."


    "You¡¯re sick!" ter yelled at Marcus, taking a step back. "That tradition is done on sick people at night."


    By this time, the pain coursing through my body had doubled in intensity. My joints were locking, my chest felt too tight, and I was slowly losing my vision. Through the blur, I saw Rhett and Kael at the empty side of the pool, stretching their hands to me.


    I could see their lips moving, but the roaring in my ears was making it impossible for me to understand what they were saying.


    I was suddenly angry.


    I didn¡¯t even know why, but I was mad.


    Furious and in agony now, I started swimming toward the opposite end of the pool, ignoring the way the cold was making my teeth chatter and also ignoring Rhett¡¯s and Kael¡¯s outstretched hands.


    I heard another ssh behind me and turned to see ter swimming towards me.


    That was all the encouragement I needed.


    I swam as quickly as I could to the end of the pool and hauled myself out as water streamed from my soaked clothes. I walked¡ªno, stalked¡ªpast the entire crowd, without so much as a nce at anyone.


    "Eamon, wait! Stop," Kael called after me.


    "Come back here, Eamon," Rhett added. "You¡¯re going to make yourself sicker!"


    The sound of their voices calling out after me was making me angrier. I ignored all the calls and continued walking toward the garden next to the pool, leaving a trail of water behind me as I moved away from the party and the crowd of students, who were still filming andughing.


    As soon as I had put enough distance between me and them, I crumbled to the ground and started crying.


    Hot tears spilt down my cheeks, mixing with the freezing water still dripping from my hair. Thebination of the pain I felt, plus the emotional exhaustion and the humiliation from moments ago, was suddenly too much for me to bear.


    As I continued to cry, I felt something shift inside me. The pain hit harder this time, making me scream out and curl up on the ground. I rolled on the grass, gasping for breath. Every second felt like torture. It was as if the more I tried to bear the pain, the more it came.


    My vision at this point had gonepletely ck, and my body was shaking with strange sensations I¡¯d never experienced before. I felt both hot and cold at the same time.


    The distant voices from the poolside and theughter were beginning to fade as the world around me grew still. My heart was pounding so hard I could literally hear it echoing in my ears.


    I clutched at my chest, trying to force air through my body, then suddenly...it stopped entirely.


    The pain just went like that.


    I lowered my back on the grass, looking up at the sky, still wondering what had just happened, when suddenly I heard a voice ring clearly in my mind.


    <i>I¡¯m here, Charis. It¡¯s me.</i>


    My head jerked up in surprise as I sat up, looking around, trying to understand what was happening. The world around me was changing too. I could hear every rustle of grass in the garden. I could feel the earth pulsing with life beneath me, and the insect sleeping.


    Every scent in the garden wafted through my nostrils, and what was more, I could tell every scent apart, but one scent stood apart. It was so sweet that I could literally taste it.


    I closed my eyes, savouring this new connection to the world around me. The sweet, intoxicating scent was bing stronger, swallowing every other scent around me.


    <i>My name is Rhyme, and I am your wolf.</i>


    The voice repeated it, this time clearer.


    Before I could even process it, I heard branches breaking nearby. When I turned around, I saw all three boys¡ªter, Rhett and Kael standing at the edge of the garden clearing, staring at me with shock written on their faces.


    "That¡ªThat¡¯s not a Shadewolf," I heard ter murmur. "That¡¯s a Direwolf¡ªthe first in centuries."


    The sweet scent from earlier was emanating from all three of them.


    "No," Kael breathed, shaking his head in denial. "It¡¯s not possible."


    "All this time..." Rhett took a step forward; his eyes were locked on me.


    "He¡¯s¡ª" Kael¡¯s voice faltered as the rest of the words died on his tongue.


    ter just stared at me. He looked stunned.


    And then it hit me. The scent, the wild pounding in my chest whenever I was around them, the restlessness of my wolf, and the maic pull I¡¯d been feeling way before today and right now.


    Everything suddenly made perfect sense.


    <i>Mates!</i> I heard Rhyme purring with me. <i>They¡¯re our mates. </i>

 Chapter 111: Three Alphas and One Luna...

    <h4>Chapter 111: Three Alphas and One Luna...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I watched as Rhett and ter approached me and knelt in front of where I sat on the ground.


    Their faces were filled with concern and something else¡ªa tenderness I¡¯d never seen before. They were looking at me like they were trying not to spook a wild animal.


    Kael stayed behind, not bothering to join the boys.


    "Charis, I know you can hear us," Rhett said gently. "Try shifting back to your human form."


    <i>"Shift back to my human form?"</i> I blinked at him in surprise. <i>"What do you think I¡¯m in</i><i> right now?"</i>


    The boys continued to stare at me with worry.


    <i>"Hey, ter, can you hear me? Did you hear any word of what I just said?" </i>I said again.


    Rhett turned to ter and said quietly. "I think she¡¯s trying to say something, but she thinks we can¡¯t hear her. When it¡¯s all noise that we can hear."


    <i>"Noise!"</i> I scoffed<i>. "Are you kidding me right now?"</i>


    After a moment, Rhett reached for my hand, rubbing it gently.


    "Charis, I know it feels like you¡¯re still in your human form, but all we can see is thisrge, beautiful brown wolf with red patches around your paws and a distinctive white mark running from your eyes down to your chest. It takes some getting used to, but please, it¡¯s dangerous for anyone else to see you like this."


    "Eamon, not Charis," Kael said and moved toe and stand next to the boys. "You¡¯re saying the wrong name."


    I felt ter pause, his eyes widening with realisation. They¡¯ve been calling my real name and referring to me as a girl.


    "Shit," Rhett muttered under his breath, turning to look at Kael." Her name is Charis. It¡¯splicated, but you¡¯ll understand in a few minutes."


    "Charis?" Kael tilted his head. "That¡¯s the name of his wolf?"


    "And I told her to tell him," Rhett said through gritted teeth. "She never listens."


    Both of them sighed deeply like they¡¯d been bracing for this before ter rose to his feet to face Kael directly.


    "We wanted this toe from Charis herself, but given the current situation, I think you should know the truth."


    Kael arched his eyebrow, staring at ter with growing suspicion. "What truth?"


    "Eamon is actually a girl," ter said quietly. "I know you¡¯re used to seeing her as a boy, but look at her wolf, she¡¯s female."


    Kael stared at ter for several long minutes before letting his eyes slide to where I sat. He looked at me intently, his expression shifting from confusion to surprise to something I couldn¡¯t quite identify.


    He lowered himself to a squatting position, imitating Rhett as he studied every inch of me.


    He stood up slowly, then took a step backwards, more like stumbling backwards.


    "Eamon... is a girl? That¡¯s not possible. I should have known, right?"


    "Wearing boys¡¯ clothes and binding your chest doesn¡¯t automatically make someone detectable as female," Rhett added gently with a humourless smile. "I was fooled, too, initially. But yes, she¡¯s a girl, and her name is Charis."


    Looking at Kael¡¯s distressed expression, I felt my heart break. This wasn¡¯t how I¡¯d wanted him to find out. I hadn¡¯t nned for any of this to happen. I hadn¡¯t expected to shift into my wolf today.


    Since I¡¯d already gotten my wolf at 14 and discovered it was a Shadewolf, I didn¡¯t think it would manifest four yearster. With Shadewolves, there are no guarantees.


    But hadn¡¯t ter called me a Direwolf when they first saw me? What was that?


    I pushed the thoughts from my mind. There was still time to figure all of that out, but right now, I need to concentrate on making Kael understand that I didn¡¯t intend for him to discover my true identity while I was in my wolf form.


    The guilt and regret I felt were overwhelming. I¡¯d wanted to tell him the truth myself, in my own way, when the time felt right. Instead, he was learning everything at once in the most shocking circumstances possible.


    I closed my eyes and tried shifting back. It was harder than I expected. My muscles resisted, and my bones refused to return to their human form.


    Rhyme must have sensed what I wanted to do and quietly guided me.


    Focusing on Rhyme¡¯s guidance, I slowly shifted back to my human form. The transformation felt natural now, like slipping from one skin into another. But as soon as I was human again, I tried to stand and go to Kael, who was standing apart from us, just staring.


    My legs gave out, and I hit the grass. "Easy, there," ter said, catching me under one arm while Rhett immediately grabbed the other.


    "Rx, Charis," ter said gently. "You¡¯re naked. Let¡¯s get you covered up first."


    "Kael," I called out to him, my voice was shaky.


    He walked back toward our group, his eyes still fixed on me. As he drew closer, I rose unsteadily to my feet, using my hands to cover my exposed body as best I could.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I said quietly, looking into his eyes. "I wanted to tell you, but you never gave me the chance."


    Kael¡¯s gaze was roaming over my body, and I wondered if he was even hearing what I was saying. His pupils had dted, and there was something primal in his expression.


    "Kael," I reached out to touch his arm.


    In response, he grabbed me and pulled me against him, his lips crashing down on mine with desperation. The kiss was hungry, possessive and filled with weeks of suppressed desire and confusion finally finding release.


    That wasn¡¯t the reaction I¡¯d been expecting.


    Both ter and Rhett immediately intervened, prying me away from Kael. His eyes had darkened with desire.


    "Rx, Kael," ter snapped. "We¡¯re not immune to having our mate standing naked in front of us either, but we need to get her out of here and back to the dorms before someone else discovers us. Her clothes are torn, we need something that can give her full coverage."


    Kael immediately shrugged out of his long coat and handed it to the boys. "Here, this should be enough to cover her."


    ter took the coat, eyeing Kael suspiciously as he settled it over my shoulders.


    "You¡¯re way more chill than I expected," ter said quietly. "Didn¡¯t you hear what I said about her being¡ª"


    "Yes, I heard, and I can see that," Kael interrupted, his eyes wandering appreciatively over my form as a smile curved his lips. "I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m not, I swear. I¡¯m relieved."


    He walked a short distance from our group and raised his hands to the sky,ughing with joy. "I¡¯m normal! I¡¯m normal!"


    Then he rushed back to where we stood, his face glowing with happiness.


    "What happens next?" he asked eagerly. "When can I mark her?"

 Chapter 112: Direwolf vs Shadewolf

    <h4>Chapter 112: Direwolf vs Shadewolf</h4>


    <strong>ter</strong>


    Kael¡¯s room still smelled like her.


    It wasced with the faintest hint of that sweet scent that had been haunting me ever since she¡¯d shifted.


    I stood leaning against the door frame of Kael¡¯s room, watching Rhett and Kael argue.


    After we¡¯d sessfully smuggled Charis back to the dormitories, both boys had immediatelyunched into a heated debate about who was "more" of a mate to her.


    "I¡¯ve been drawn to her from the very first day," Rhett insisted, "Even when I thought she was a boy, there was something about her that called to my wolf. That has to count for something."


    "It¡¯s the same thing for me and even better. I¡¯ve always liked Ea-Charis," he chuckled. "I mean, what was there not to like, but looking back, I think my wolf was trying to tell me that she was special because everything was conflicting. I thought she was a boy."


    "That¡¯s why I think your bond with her is a mistake," Rhett smirked. "You were constantly stressing about her gender. If she were a boy, would you have worked up the courage to like her regardless?"


    "That¡¯s a different situation..." Kael tried to exin.


    "It¡¯s the same thing," Rhett countered, "If you didn¡¯t want to love, Eamon, do you think you would love Charis now?"


    "Oh please, I liked her more than both of youbined," Kael argued, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice how different he seemed tonight.


    He looked animated and vibrantpared to the sulking expression he always had on. Then again, he was still going through the initial stage of the mate bond. It leaves you in a happy mood.


    Like, the sheer joy of finding your mate and knowing they were near was out of this world, but the feeling, this particr exhrating feeling, neversts. Give it a few days, and the initial joy will fade, and reality wille.


    "I¡¯ve been taking care of her, protecting her and honestly, my wolf has been going crazy every time she¡¯s near. Charises to me first in any emergency, which shows I am morepatible than either you or ter."


    I almost rolled my eyes. This was precisely why I¡¯d remained at the door, watching instead of participating. It had taken multiple rounds of begging both boys to behave so we could sneak Charis past Marcus and the thinning crowd of students before they¡¯d both agreed to cooperate.


    "That doesn¡¯t make you more of a mate than me," Rhett shot back. "If anything, it proves you didn¡¯t even recognise what you were feeling."


    Charis was in the bath, trying to freshen up while these two were still acting like the Moon Goddess had sent her down with a checklist they needed to fill out.


    But my mind wasn¡¯t on their bickering. It was on her and the contradiction I¡¯d seen earlier.


    For the years I¡¯d known Charis, I¡¯d been certain Charis was a Shadewolf. She¡¯d told me the first day my wolf recognised her as our mate. Apart from that, I¡¯d seen her markings back when we were still fated and had felt the uniqueness of her wolf through our bond.


    Shadewolves were rare to find, and since she couldn¡¯tmunicate with her wolf back then, I knew it was the truth.


    But tonight, in that garden, that wasn¡¯t a Shadewolf I saw.


    Shadewolves, ording to the text and all the research I¡¯ve made so far, were leaner and built for speed and stealth. Their markings were either silver or ck, sometimes with a streak of faint moonlit blue, which was precisely what I¡¯d been expecting.


    What I¡¯d seen instead was arge wolf with a deep, rich brown fur streaked with red patches across her hooves. Yes, Direwolves had them. It was faint and small, just above the paw, and it was an ancient trait from the first wolves the Moon Goddess blessed.


    And that white stripe that ran from the inner corners of her eyes down her chest wasn¡¯t just a marking. It was the marking. The Direwolf line¡¯s signature that showed dominance and purity.


    Direwolves weren¡¯t just rare like Shadewolves; they were supposed to be extinct. The first and most primal children of the Moon Goddess and her chosen Lycan champion, their bloodline had been lost to time and war.


    They were different from ordinary wolves or Lycans. They hadrger paws and thicker fur around the neck and shoulders, resembling a mane. They had longer fangs, and the intensity in their eyes could make even the strongest of Lycans lower his gaze.


    However, it was their mate bonds that truly set them apart.


    They could bond equally to more than one mate. Not a primary and a secondary bond like a Shadewolf, but equal bonds, each as strong as the next.


    If Charis were a Direwolf, first, it was a huge relief to me, and then we¡¯re all in trouble.


    "ter!" Kael¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts.


    I looked up and realised both Rhett and Kael were staring at me.


    "What?"


    Kael tilted his head. "You¡¯ve been standing there like a statue. We were asking if you feel the same pull toward her."


    I pushed off the door and crossed the room to where they were. The conversation was bound to happen anyway, so there was no point trying to avoid it any longer.


    "This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve been her mate."


    Kael¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. "What? You¡¯ve been mates before?"


    "Of course," Rhett snorted, leaning back on the sofa. "They were mates before Charis came to Ravenshore, that¡¯s why he had to cover up for her from the first day and passed her like his step-sibling."


    "So, all those times, she was spending with you..." Kael trailed off.


    "Yup!" Rhett nodded. "Now you understand why I was fussing about them sleeping in the same room that day. ter was pretending so well."


    "I wasn¡¯t pretending," I cut him off. "There was a reason why I had to pass her as my step-sibling, even now, this doesn¡¯t change anything. Charis would need to keep being Eamon."


    "May I know why she came to Ravenshore instead of Ebonvale. There¡¯s a particr reason, right?" Kael asked.


    "Yes," I nodded. "She was running away from her father. You must have heard that Alpha Ss Greye is looking for his daughter, no?"


    "Oh, I have!" Kael nodded. "It¡¯s all that¡¯s in the news these days, and the radio, even on the billboards. There¡¯s a huge picture of her at the capital, and I remember wondering why the face looked familiar."


    "Yeah," I nodded. "For now, we have to help her maintain his cover as Eamon until there¡¯s a better solution. Her father wanted to give her in marriage to the Alpha King¡¯s son, Darian ckmoor, but they weren¡¯t even married, and he was already being abusive..."


    Kael¡¯s eyes shed with anger. "That prick," he scoffed, "And yet he has never worn any spurs with his fellow man to date."


    "Yeah," I nodded impatiently. "But that¡¯s not the point right now."


    I looked between them and saw they were confused.


    "Just to make things clear, yes, Charis is my second-chance mate. Back then, my wolf was clear about it, and now? He¡¯s still saying the same thing. It¡¯s impossible to have your first mate and second chance mate as one person, but I guess, this is a sign that it¡¯s divine."


    "So what now?" Rhett arched a brow. "We¡¯re all mates now? Is that even possible?"

 Chapter 113: Direwolf vs Shadewolf.

    <h4>Chapter 113: Direwolf vs Shadewolf.</h4>


    <strong>ter</strong>


    "It is if she¡¯s a Shadewolf," I said. "They can have more than one mate, but she can only mark one, the one chosen by the Moon Goddess as her true fated mate. If she makes a wrong choice, then our world stands a great risk that you cannot imagine, and for the rest," I let the sentence hang.


    We all knew what ¡¯the rest¡¯ meant.


    "Wait!" Rhett interrupted, leaning forward. "Didn¡¯t you just say she was a Direwolf earlier? When we saw her shift?"


    I nodded, running a hand through my hair in frustration. "That¡¯s the most confusing part. Everything I saw tonight¡ªher size, her hooves, the white marking on her chest, even the red patches, those are Direwolf traits, and that should be impossible."


    "How is it impossible?" Kael asked. "Having a Shadewolf doesn¡¯t mean you cannot be any other thing? Don¡¯t they say people who have Shadewolves when their wolves finally manifest, they can be anything?"


    "Yes," I nodded, "but a Direwolf?"


    "It could be her ascended form," Rhett said with a shrug. "The Shadewolf signs were true, but they were only part of her real nature. So now that she has shifted, her wolf is a Direwolf. Being a Shadewolf is just a state right?"


    "I don¡¯t know," I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "In any case, if she¡¯s a Direwolf, it means she can bond with up to three Alphas at once, and each bond would be equal and unbreakable."


    Both boys fell silent as if they were processing the information.


    "So if she¡¯s a Direwolf," Rhett said slowly, "that would exin why we¡¯re all equally drawn to her."


    "It would," I agreed. "But it would also make her dangerous to certain people. Direwolves were called ¡¯Alpha-makers¡¯ because their offspring were destined for power. There are people who would kill to possess someone like that, and others who would kill to prevent such power from existing."


    "That¡¯s why her father wanted to trade her away," Kael said suddenly, "He knew what she was."


    "I don¡¯t think so," I shook my head. "Alpha Ss knew from birth that Charis had a Shadewolf. He couldn¡¯t possibly know her ascended form would be a Direwolf either."


    "But can she be both?" Kael asked. "Shadewolf and Direwolf?"


    I was about to respond when the bathroom door opened and Charis came out, wrapped in nothing but a white robe, her damp hair clinging to her shoulders. The steam from the shower was still evaporating from her body, making her more enticing.


    Zair pushed against my skin, urging me to im his mate. From the way the boys had gone quiet, too, I knew we all had simr thoughts.


    When she noticed our stares, her fingers tightened on the robe¡¯s tie as she gave us a wary look.


    "What?"


    "You¡¯re so beautiful, Charis," Kael rose to his feet. "I always thought you were beautiful; I still think you are."


    She rolled her eyes, moving to Kael¡¯s wardrobe and throwing over her shoulders. "Since I don¡¯t have any of my clothes here, can I borrow some of yours for tonight alone?"


    "Take anything you want," Kael called after her. "Do you need help?"


    "No!" Charis shook her head.


    She rifled through Kael¡¯s wardrobe for a few minutes before selecting a matching PJs set. She ignored us and walked into the bathroom again to change. A few minutester, she emerged, wearing the ck PJs set.


    Her nipples were peeking from the oversized shirt, and I imagined running my tongue around them.


    She came to stand in front of us, hands akimbo as she stared at us.


    "I know this is new for Kael and Rhett," she started, "and I¡¯m too tired to understand why I have three of you as my mate. So, let¡¯s get through tonight and tomorrow, we¡¯ll figure it out."


    "I agree," Rhett nodded, rising to his feet again, then going to stand next to Charis. "Since we¡¯re four and there are two beds in the room, how about I take one with Charis and both of you can take the other one."


    "This is my room," Kael said quietly, "Don¡¯t I get to choose first?"


    "Guys!" Charis snapped her fingers in front of the brawling boys. "I haven¡¯t epted to be your mate yet, no one has a im to me, besides, Rhett and Kael, especially, you, Kael," she pointed at him. "Both of you have been awful to me for the past few days. You think suddenly having a mate bond would dramatically change things overnight?"


    She sounded hurt.


    "I know I deceived you all in the beginning, but I wish I had other options. When I ran away from the house, I had no idea what I was doing; I only wanted to leave. It¡¯s okay to judge me for my choices, but..."


    "I¡¯m sorry, Charis..." Kael came forward, interrupting her. "I acted like a coward, that¡¯s because I didn¡¯t understand these feelings, and they were so overwhelming. I¡¯m not even mad at you for not telling me..."


    "That¡¯s because you think you can now explore your sexual fantasies with me," Charis fired at him. "You took care of me, Kael, and you showed me care, love and tenderness, but when I needed you most, you deserted me because you were worried, loving a boy could ruin your reputation."


    "Far from it, Charis..." Kael tried to say.


    "Please!" Charis raised her hand to stop him. "I don¡¯t want to hear, at least not tonight. My head¡¯s pounding. Can I get some rest?" Her eyes flicked through our faces.


    "Rhyme," she continued, then paused with a sigh. "That¡¯s the name of my wolf, by the way. "Rhyme wants us to stay together, and that we will, but can I get your word that three of you would behave?"


    Rhett lowered his gaze, and Kael looked elsewhere.


    "I mean it, guys," Charis said with a sigh again. "I know the mate bond would rage through you so much for the first few days to the extent that you may have no control over it, plus it doesn¡¯t help that I¡¯ll be here, but I need to sleep and I don¡¯t want to be woken with a kiss, please."


    Rhett sucked in a deep breath and nodded. "Fine, I¡¯ll try my best."


    She turned to Kael. "I don¡¯t know, Charis," he sighed. "It was difficult resisting you as Eamon..."


    "You are disciplined, Kael," Charis said impatiently. "You have more self-control than I¡¯ve seen in anyone. I¡¯m just asking for a night."


    Kael wanted to say something, but he decided against it and just nodded, muttering. "Fine, I¡¯ll try my best."


    "Good," Charis sighed and came to where I was. "I¡¯ll share the other bed with ter tonight, and that¡¯s because I trust him and I know he will control himself. Again, don¡¯t assume having a mate bond means automatic eptance. I have to ept you for it to be potent, so don¡¯t overstep your boundaries."


    Neither boy said anything as Charis slipped her hand into mine and urged me quietly. "Let¡¯s go to bed."


    As we crossed to the other side of the room to the other bed, which was Charis¡¯s bed when she lived with Kael, I turned and felt a pang of pity for the boys.


    Both had miserable expressions on their faces.

 Chapter 114: Morning intimacies...

    <h4>Chapter 114: Morning intimacies...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    When I woke up the next morning, I found myself squished between ter and Rhett.


    ter¡¯s arm was draped over my waist while Rhett¡¯s hand cupped my left breast and hooked an ankle around my calf.


    For a disorienting heartbeat, I thought I was still in the garden, but then the familiar setting of Kael¡¯s room came into view. I tried to move, but the boys moved in closer, and I could only sigh. I didn¡¯t know how Rhett ended up on my bed.


    Still, I was thankful that my clothes were still on my body. Iy there for a few seconds before slowly untangling myself from their sleeping forms and slipping out of bed.


    ter mumbled something that sounded like ¡¯mine¡¯ and scooted toward the warm dent I¡¯d left, holding Rhett, who rolled onto his back and continued sleeping.


    I stared at both boys fondly before sprinting towards the bathroom. My dder was bursting.


    Without thinking to knock, I opened the door and immediately froze.


    Kael stood at the sink, leaning toward the mirror,pletely naked. Not dressed in his briefs. Like, birth suit naked. He was leaning against the sink¡¯s counter, guiding an electric razor along his jawline.


    I¡¯ve seen Kael shirtless many times, but nothing prepared me for seeing him in his birth suit. His body was a beauty to behold.


    His chest was broad and muscr, dusted with ck hair that disappeared towards the lower part of his body. Lean, well-defined torso tapered down to a lean waist.


    His stomach had those curved lines that I¡¯d seen men die for whenever they go to the gym to work out. Kael had all six of them.


    My eyes couldn¡¯t help but travel lower, taking in his length.


    Though it was in aid state, it was long and thick. It jutted out from his body like a proud gpole, drawing my eye to it. The head of his length was a darker shade of pink than the rest of him, and why was it moist, or was it my lustden brain that made that up?


    The electric razor paused as our eyes met in the mirror. I must have looked like a startled deer because one corner of his mouth curled with amusement.


    His length twitched slightly as he took a deep breath and turned to face me, showing me everything without any attempt at modesty. I could feel my face burning red with embarrassment.


    "Hey," he said, as if barging in on him was the most normal thing in the world. He switched off the razor, giving me his attention now.


    "I-I¡¯m sorry," I stammered, making an awkward half-turn. "I didn¡¯t know someone was¡ª"


    "It¡¯s fine," he nodded, cutting in, not bothering to cover himself and not flustered in the slightest. He turned back to the mirror and continued shaving. "I¡¯m almost done. Do you need the sink or...?"


    If not for how desperately I needed to pee right now, I wanted to walk out of the toilet and act like I hadn¡¯t seen anything.


    "Just¡ªuh¡ªjust the toilet." I squeaked.


    My eyes darted to his lower body again, and I felt myself blushing again as the almostid member seemed erect now.


    Was I imagining things?


    Get a grip, Charis.


    "Go ahead," he nodded.


    I swallowed hard, entering the bathroom and closing the door gently. I slid past him, careful not to let our skin brush. Even that close, there was something warm and inviting in him that made me want to throw caution to the wind and hug him. After all, we were mates.


    I put down the toilet seat, conscious that apletely naked man was just within my reach. My eyes kept shing to his massive length, heightening my arousal. I tried to focus on peeing, but found it challenging.


    Every time I caught sight of him through the divide, I felt this strange, sweet sensation pooling low in my belly, making my breathing uneven.


    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, straining when Rhyme¡¯s voice filtered into my mind.


    <i>Imagine him inside us</i>, she purred.


    My core clenched at the thought of it, and warmth spread through me. I bit my lip to stifle the moan.


    I knewing in here was a bad idea, but something about being this close to a naked Kael was intoxicating. Even though my dder was threatening to explode, the ache between my legs was getting stronger. I could feel myself getting wet with anticipation.


    Another moan escaped my lips, and I heard the electric razor stop buzzing.


    "Are you alright?" he asked.


    "Yes," I called out hastily, finally managing to pee.


    When I finally emerged from the toilet area, I saw that he had put on a pair of ck boxer briefs and was washing his face at the sink. He looked even more handsome with the clean shave he¡¯d given himself.


    Why didn¡¯t he wear his briefs in the first ce? I grumbled in my mind and made to walk past him towards the door when he reached out and gently tugged my hand, pulling me back to him.


    "Good morning, beautiful," he murmured.


    He pulled me into his chest, resting his chin on top of my head, one arm banding around my middle while the other hand smoothed up and down my spine. I could still catch the scent of his soap mingled with his own.


    We stood there for several minutes until I could feel the steady rhythm of his heartbeat against my cheek.


    When he finally released me, there was a soft smile on his lips. "I needed that," he said quietly.


    I was expecting him to kiss me, to take advantage of our closeness and the fact that we were alone, but instead he stepped back.


    "What do you want for breakfast? Tell me and I¡¯ll make it for you."


    "I don¡¯t know anything," I replied, confused by his restraint.


    "Good. I brought some toiletries for you, and ter picked out your clothes earlier while you were still sleeping. Now that you¡¯re in the bathroom, why don¡¯t you take a bath? By the time you¡¯re done, breakfast will be ready."


    He shed me another smile and turned to leave, just like that.


    I heard Rhyme hiss within my mind. <i>Seriously? He¡¯s just going to leave like that?</i>


    When the door closed behind him, I turned back to the mirror and heard Rhyme still whining in my ears.


    <i>Is that the way to greet his mate? Not even a good morning kiss!</i><i> I told you yesterday you were too harsh.</i>


    "He was being modest, Rhyme," I sighed, rolling my eyes. "You can¡¯t have favourites among them. It¡¯ll only make the boyspete with each other more than they already do, and don¡¯t you think having three mates is too much for us to handle?"


    "I¡¯ve always liked Kael," I heard her sigh wistfully. "He¡¯s tough and strong and mysterious and speak for yourself, Charis. They¡¯re all my mates and I love them in my own way. When are you going to ept the bond?"


    I shut her off, reaching for the new electric toothbrush on the counter. As much as I hated to admit it, even to myself, Kael was my favourite, too. There was something about his quiet strength ¡ªthe way he took care of people without making a big show of it ¡ªthat drew me to him more than the others.


    Additionally, I wasn¡¯t sure if I wanted to be with three men at the same time. I loved them, honestly. Last night, before I dozed off, I tried to pick between all three, but anytime I tried to let go of one person, I felt an ache in my chest.


    The truth was, I needed three of them. Somehow, they all had different roles to y in my life, but epting the mate bond came with a lot of responsibilities.


    The thought of trying to satisfy all three of them scared and excited me at the same time. Additionally, I wasn¡¯t sure if we would be able to keep it under wraps when we finally ept our bonds.


    But I couldn¡¯t let Rhyme know that. She¡¯d wanted me to ept the bondst night.


    As I started brushing my teeth, I caught sight of myself in the mirror. My hair was longer now; it had grown to the nape of my neck, and I had to give it a cut. My face looked different too¡ªmore mature somehow, with a subtle glow that hadn¡¯t been there before the transformation. Even my eyes seemed brighter.


    I knew I looked different, and I felt different. Bolder and had more rity.


    Something had changed in mest night, and it wasn¡¯t just the ability to shift into my wolf form. I felt more connected to the world and more aware of the energy that flowed through and around me.


    I¡¯d wanted to ask Rhyme about the Direwolf, Shadewolf debate I¡¯d heard the boys talking about, but I wasn¡¯t ready to handle that reality either.


    So for now, I just wanted to focus on getting through this week with my needy mates.

 Chapter 115: Good morning kisses...

    <h4>Chapter 115: Good morning kisses...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I showered until my head cleared before stepping out of the shower and drying off.


    I pulled on the outfit Kael had left on the bathroom counter for me: soft joggers and an oversized tee shirt with Rhett¡¯s half body suit. The full-body suit had been destroyed yesterday when I shifted.


    By the time I left the bathroom, the main room smelled like heaven, like the heaven poets write about.


    Kael stood at the tiny kitchte, moving efficiently through it. There was toast, along with something that resembled saut¨¦ed tomatoes with garlic, and a bowl of cut fruit that was neatly arranged. Two mugs steamed on the counter.


    "Tea," he said, motioning with his head to the mugs on the counter. "Chamomile with ginger."


    "You¡¯re trying to sedate me," I teased.


    "Trying to keep you steady," he corrected. "C¡¯mon, try it. It¡¯ll make you calm."


    I epted the mug and sat on the couch, more aware than ever of the bed where ter and Rhett were still sprawled, holding each other. How had any of usnded here, in this ridiculous new story?


    Kael set my te in front of me and settled on the ground opposite me, then watched as I took the first bite. It was delicious. I sighed with relish and took another bite.


    A smile tugged at his mouth again. The new shave made the curve of his lip look dangerous. "Good?"


    "Perfect," I said around a mouthful. "Is there something you cannot do?"


    He took a sip of his tea, his gaze flicking to me and away. I could tell he had something to say.


    "I can¡¯t get you to forgive me," he said slowly, setting the cup on the table. "Tell me what I can do to earn your trust back?"


    I paused mid-bite, feeling Rhyme perk within me. My wolf was so cheap.


    "Well, for starters, I¡¯ve forgiven you. I don¡¯t know how to hold grudges..."


    "But?" he intoned, arching a brow at me.


    "There¡¯s no but, Kael," I shrugged. "I¡¯ve forgiven you. I¡¯m just trying to reconcile with my new reality. Back in my pack, there was this girl whose mates were twins. She always looked tired, and she was always pregnant. I¡¯m worried that may be my new reality."


    "We¡¯ll not be with you at once, Charis," he shook his head. "If that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about."


    I smirked, picking up my mug. "It¡¯s easier to say that now because I¡¯m not bonded to any of you yet. Wait until the bond happens, your wolves would be fighting for dominance, not to mention you¡¯re all Alphas."


    "Well!" he shifted slightly. "We¡¯ll not always have sex¡ª"


    I choked on my tea, looking up at him. "What did you say?" I asked. "Maybe ter or Rhett, but I¡¯m not sure I can say the same about you, Kael. You kissed me more than the boys when I was still Eamon. Now that you don¡¯t have to worry about that, you think you¡¯d exercise restraint."


    "Yes," he said quietly, gazing at me. "I can try, like how I didn¡¯te to your bedst night. Rhett joined you and ter less than thirty minutes after you slept. It¡¯ll be hard, but I can exercise restraint whenever you need me to. You just need to say the word."


    I scoffed, reaching for my tea again. Why must he be so perfect?


    He continued to sip his tea while I continued eating. Afortable silence settled between us before Rhyme¡¯s voice filtered into my ears again.


    <i>Tell him to kiss us. </i>


    "Not yet," I thought back. "Let me breathe."


    After I finished eating, he insisted I sit while he cleaned, ignoring my protests and my attempt to help with a look that said he would tackle me back into the chair if I tried.


    ter and Rhett eventually stirred.


    Rhett groaned andined loudly about having the sun in his eyes, and who had opened the window, while ter untangled himself from Rhett, stretching and catching me watching him with a sleepy grin that made my chest ache with old memories.


    "What smells so good?" Rhett said, sniffing appreciatively. "Did the Moon Goddess visit? Or do we owe Kael our souls?"


    "Our souls are sold to him already," ter said dryly, sitting up and raking a hand through his hair. Our gazes met again, and he winked. "Morning, trouble."


    Kael slid a second round of toast onto the coffee table and, in the same motion, slid a look toward the clock.


    "We¡¯ll need to decide our schedule for today," he said. "Since she and Rhett are ssmates, he¡¯ll be with her the entire day. Also, sleeping arrangements. I don¡¯t think I want to be separated from my mate tonight again, who has a bigger bed?"


    Didn¡¯t I just have a heart-to-heart conversation about my fears with Kael? And now he¡¯s talking about arger bed?


    "Or we could take turns sleeping with her," ter suggested with a yawn. "That is ideal."


    "No!" Kael and Rhett said in unison. "That¡¯ll be too much for her," Kael added quietly. "I think we should stay together for now until we figure out a better solution."


    "We could ditch school today and spend the entire day with her, how about that?" Rhett suggested.


    "We¡¯re not cking off now that we¡¯ve found our mate," Kael said with a re directed at Rhett, before turning to ter. "Pick up all the things she¡¯ll need and bring them to my room. I¡¯m in charge of cleaning and cooking and¡ª"


    "Why are we choosing your room?" Rhett interrupted again. "I have the biggest house of the three of us. What if we stay there instead? I don¡¯t want to wake up and see a kitchen."


    "Your house¡¯s too far from everything," ter said. Kael¡¯s room is bigger, and they said he¡¯ll cook and clean, so we only need to worry about keeping our wolves in check."


    All three boys agreed as they turned to look at me.


    "First," I muttered, though I felt warmth at how my life was being organised without any input from me. "I¡¯m not a smuggled artefact, and I only changed for three of you, not the whole school. No one out there knows I am Charis. I need to ease back into the life I had beforest night."


    Rhett rolled onto his side, facing me and propping his cheek on his fist "How are you feeling? Are you well rested now?"


    Heat crept up my neck at his suggestive tone and the meaning behind his words, but I put on a brave look, trying to act casual. "I feel better. My spine still hurts, but I¡¯m not in pain."


    "It¡¯ll smooth out after a few days," Kael said kindly "And I¡¯ll give you a massage after school, okay?"


    I nodded.


    "Charis," ter said suddenly, and I looked up at him. He had a soulful expression on his face.


    "The bond," he started quietly. "Will you ever ept it? Should we hope that you would?"


    "Of course, she would," Rhett red at ter. "Do you want to kill us? If she rejects us, I will die."


    "I don¡¯t know that yet," I said with a slight shrug. "Three mates..."


    "How about you don¡¯t think too much of it?" Kael interrupted. "These things happen naturally, right? Stressing over it would make it worse."


    Then Kael pped his hands, looking over at Rhett and ter, still on the bed. "Move it, both of you, we have sses today."


    We waited until ter and Rhett had their breakfast. I¡¯d wanted to slip out of Kael¡¯s room, but Kael insisted we must all leave together. Now that we were done, Rhett stood at the doorway, blocking anyone from essing it.


    "I don¡¯t want to leave yet," Rhett said with a sad look on his face. "This feels too good to end."


    "We all have sses," I reminded him gently. "We can¡¯t just skip school; someone will know something is wrong."


    "Bepassionate, Charis," ter added. "Zair is going crazy from not having you in his line of sight for several hours. He¡¯s scared something will happen to you."


    "Nothing¡¯s going to happen in a few hours," I sighed, "We¡¯ll meet here by evening."


    "We¡¯re going to have a terrible day without you," Kael added, surprising me. "How am I supposed to concentrate on anything knowing you¡¯re not nearby?"


    "You guys are unbelievable," I scoffed. "Fine, what do you want?"


    "A goodbye kiss, to get us through the day," ter said with a smile.


    I looked at their expectant faces and sighed in defeat. "Fine. But just quick ones."

 Chapter 116: False accusations...

    <h4>Chapter 116: False usations...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I kissed ter first. It was a sweet goodbye kiss. His hands curled around my waist possessively. He tried to deepen it, but I pulled away with augh.


    Next was Rhett. His kiss was softer and lingering. His hands brushed my cheek, and he was almost turning it into something passionate until I had to push him back physically.


    Finally, it was Kael¡¯s turn. He just held my gaze as I walked over to him. I kissed him quickly, but he caught the back of my neck before I could pull away and pressed a second kiss to my lips.


    The kiss was so deliberate that I felt myself melting against him. I wrapped my hands around his neck, returning the kiss fully, but just as quickly as the kiss started, it ended.


    He pulled back, steadying me as I swayed.


    "Are you alright?" Kael asked, as his face came into focus, I could have sworn I saw a smirk on his face.


    "Yes," I nodded, leaving his arms. "Let¡¯s go."


    We finally left Kael¡¯s room and headed toward the academic building. I was Eamon, and the half-body suit I wore made me feel more confident.


    The boys insisted on escorting me to ss with Rhett carrying my bag. I was so embarrassed.


    As we moved through the rowdy hallway, I noticed something. People were staring at me.


    People always stared, but today felt different. It was more intense and made me ufortable in a way I couldn¡¯t exin.


    I could feel their eyes tracking me as I moved, whispering low enough for tidbits of it to reach my ears.


    "Is it just me?" I murmured to the boys. "Everyone is staring."


    "They always stare," ter murmured back. "Don¡¯t worry."


    When we reached my locker, I tried to ignore it. I pulled out the books I needed for ss and shoved them into my bag. The boys were still hovering, making it impossible for me to think correctly.


    By the time we reached my ssroom, I¡¯d had enough.


    "Thank you," I said, turning to Kael and ter. "But I don¡¯t need to be escorted everywhere. Rhett and I are ssmates, so he can always keep an eye on me. If we keep this up, everyone¡¯s going to notice."


    ter smirked and leaned in, whispering. "That¡¯s the point, beautiful." Then more audibly, "Have a good day." He pulled me into a quick hug before stepping back.


    Kael gave me a short wave and a faint smile before turning to follow ter down the hall.


    I turned to Rhett, who was still holding my bag, and we started walking into the ssroom together. The second I crossed the threshold, I stopped in shock.


    There were Sentinels in my ssroom. Four of them gathered around my desk ransacking through it, scattering papers and supplies that belonged to the ss mostly.


    "What are you doing?" I demanded, running up to them when I recovered from my initial shock. "Those are my things!"


    Before any of them could answer my question, the door of the ssroom opened again and Headmistress Vale walked in like a diator, nked by two female Sentinels.


    "Students," she said, pping her hands to get everyone¡¯s attention. "Everyone leave now, except Eamon Riggs."


    My heart sank as I turned to stare at her inplete surprise. This was the first time I¡¯d seen her since ourst fight. To be honest, I¡¯d forgotten she existed.


    "Headmistress Vale," Rhett walked to her. "What¡¯s going on?"


    "Good morning, Alpha Rhett," she turned to him with a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. "I¡¯m afraid we have to arrest Eamon Riggs."


    "Arrest me?" I repeated, shoving past a Sentinel to stand in front of Rhett. "Why? What did I do?"


    My ssmates, who were still filing out, slowed their steps and cast curious nces at the drama unfolding.


    "Eamon," Rhett reached for my hand and tugged me to his side. "Calm down." Before turning to Headmistress Vale. "What did he do?"


    "Details of every first-year student, down to their eye colour, family connections and pack affiliations, were leaked on the inte yesterday. That information is now being sold on the ck market," Vale exined coolly.


    "What? You think I¡ª?"


    "Eamon," Rhett growled. "Quiet."


    "What does that have to do with him?" Rhett asked calmly, turning back to Headmistress Vale.


    "These detailed profiles are a breach between the Academy and students who have put their trust in us. Besides, non-Alpha children who want to forge their identities to gain admission into a school like ours would see this as an opportunity."


    "And so?" Rhett arched his brow.


    "He¡¯s the ss Alpha, Alpha Rhett," Vale said with a smirk. "He has ess to attendance records and student information of every first year."


    "That¡¯s insane," Ished out, ignoring Rhett¡¯s attempt to stop me from speaking up. "I still have the card with me. It¡¯s in my back alongside other ess cards, and I would never do a thing like that."


    "Really?" Vale smiled. "Then show me the card."


    "I will," I fired back and grabbed my bag from Rhett¡¯s shoulders. Without pausing, I emptied all the contents on the floor, searching for the wallet where I always kept the ess cards.


    I saw the ess cards for the ssroom andb, but I didn¡¯t see the one that was for essing student information. I rifled through everything on the ground, searching.


    Tears blurred my vision as I pushed past Rhett and the Sentinels to my locker. I rifled through my already ransacked locker, opening and closing books. Tears were falling down my cheeks now.


    "Eamon," Rhett came to me, "Can you calm down for a second?¡¯


    "Calm down?" I screeched at him. "Someone¡¯s trying to frame me, and you want me to calm down. If you¡¯re not going to help me, then get out of the way."


    I pushed past him again and went to where my bag was, searching through it again.


    "Riggs, save us the stress. The card is not there," Vale said.


    "This is a setup!" I shot to my feet, swiping at my runny nose. "You¡¯ve got to believe me, please."


    "Have you investigated it at least?" Rhett asked Vale.


    "That was the first thing we did, Alpha Rhett. We don¡¯t go about using students. An investigation was conducted, of course, and it revealed that the leak originated from aputer terminal essed using ss Alpha credentials three weeks ago. Before that, we also noticed you logged in on aputer system in theputer room, searching for ..." She paused and produced a small piece of paper.


    "How to make easy money as a student. Did you do that or not?"


    "I did!" I yelled. "That is different; that was weeks ago. Besides, three weeks ago, there was the snow rogues¡¯ attack in the Academy, and we were asked to go back to our dorms. I left my bag, my phone, and everything else in ss. How could I have sneaked back to school to get it when it was brought to me on Saturday?"


    "There¡¯s CCTV footage, Eamon, and it was clearly you. You essed theputer room with your card and logged in with the Alpha Credentials, and what better time to do it than when everyone is tucked in their dorms?"


    "I didn¡¯t do it!" I yelled. "I swear."


    "Your background as the bastard son of an Alpha is motivation for you tomit an act like that. Not to mention how you¡¯ve consistently been thest to pay for any requirement for first-years, and no money has been sent to you from outside the Academy either. Your father didn¡¯t even make a single transfer to you. That begs the question, how have you been surviving?"


    "I didn¡¯t do it," I cried again. "I am not smart enough to think about things like this."


    "Save it for inquiry. Arrest him." Vale instructed.


    "No one¡¯s touching him," Rhett said, standing in front of me.


    "Alpha Rhett," Vale scoffed. "Are you standing in the way of the byws guiding this Academy?"


    At that instant, the door opened again, and ter and Kael pushed through. As soon as I saw ter, I copsed into his arms, crying.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Kael asked.


    Headmistress Vale rolled her eyes. "Your little friend is a fraud, Alpha Kael."


    "You cannot arrest a student without informing Student Council," ter said with me in his arms. "It¡¯s a breach of..."


    "I have approval from the Student President," she cut him short. "Now, allow the Sentinels to do their job."


    When ter tried to fight the Sentinel who wanted to take me away from him, Kael stopped him with a gentle nod.


    "It¡¯ll only make things worse."


    "Can we walk with him?" Rhett asked.


    Vale nced over her shoulder. "Fine, don¡¯t just be in the way."


    I could feel every pair of eyes in the hallway on us as we walked out of the ssroom. The whispers were getting louder now. I wanted to disappear, to melt into the floor, but with Rhett beside me, Kael and ter just behind, and Vale leading the way, there was no hiding.


    The worst part wasn¡¯t being discovered because I knew this was a ploy by Headmistress Vale. It has to be.


    I was worried about the price I¡¯d pay this time to gain my freedom.

 Chapter 117: Damning evidence...

    <h4>Chapter 117: Damning evidence...</h4>


    <strong>Rhett</strong>


    The three of us stood in Headmistress Vale¡¯s office, staring at theputer screen in stunned silence as the security footage yed.


    Headmistress Vale dimmed the lights and hit y.


    The screen on her wall came to life. A wide, fisheye view of the deserted ssroom corridor from nearly three weeks ago, panned across the screen. It was the day we had sent all the students back to their dorm rooms because of the snow rogue¡¯s threat.


    There was no denying what we were seeing; the person in the footage was clearly Charis moving through the corridors.


    The timestamp showed that she arrived at her ssroom around 19:22. First, she scanned the empty hallway, palmed her ess card, and the ssroom lock shed green.


    Once she was inside, the camera angle switched to the room feed: she went straight to her desk, opened her school bag, and rifled through it, retrieving something. She closed the bag, checked the wall clock and left.


    In the next clip, the time was 19:31, and this time around, she was standing in front of theputerb. First, I wanted to mention how it was unlikely for anyone to move from the ssroom area to theb in nine minutes, but I kept my cool.


    Any information that may prove Charis¡¯s innocence shouldn¡¯t be shared carelessly.


    She essed theputerb, repeating the same process she had used in her ssroom. She walked in, passed the first row of terminals and went to thest machine by the window.


    We watched as she sat and used theputer. She muttered to herself as her hands flew over the keyboard, a habit I have never noticed. At 19:41, she rose to her feet, looked around once and left. Then the footage ended.


    Vale clicked off the video and turned the lights back on.


    Her gaze met ours coolly.


    "There¡¯s no doubt that¡¯s him," she said quietly. "I know Eamon is your friend, and you always want to protect him, but this is pure evidence. You can see for yourself. He essed his ssroom and used theputer."


    Everything Vale said was the truth. The evidence they had on her was enough to expel her, and after she¡¯s expelled, she¡¯d be handed over to the Civil court for trial.


    But before that, she¡¯d be indicted for impersonation and by the time all of this is over, given that she¡¯s an adult already, we might be talking a minimum of ten years in jail.


    Something about the whole situation felt wrong. A part of my mind kept insisting that Charis wasn¡¯t capable of pulling this sort of thing, but I couldn¡¯t ignore that she¡¯d also hidden her true identity for more than two months.


    I closed my eyes, trying desperately to recall what had happened that day.


    "Wait!" I said suddenly. "That was the day I resumed school, and we were in the ref when the lockdown started. The student council came in to inform all the students to return to their hostel. You remember right?" I turned to ter and Kael.


    They nodded in agreement.


    "After all the students left, Eamon lingered for a bit because Marcus was talking to him. After that, I¡¯m sure he went to my room and stayed there until nighttime. Because that¡¯s where we met him. We had a couple of long meetings and finished at nearly midnight. I¡¯m not trying to say he¡¯s perfect, but Eamon is my brother, and he won¡¯t do this. He can¡¯t."


    "Well, the videos don¡¯t lie," Vale shrugged dismissively, pulling out a stack of printed papers. "And neither do these."


    She slid three sheets across her desk towards us. "There are also printed logs of search histories and timestamps showing browsing activities that came from Eamon¡¯sputer session, but we would present that during the hearing. What interested me most is this."


    She nodded at the three sheets on her desk.


    ter reached for one of the sheets. Kael hadn¡¯t said a word since we came in. His hands were buried in his coat pockets. I took the two sheets and tried to read them.


    <strong>User: riggs.eamon</strong><strong>Station: LAB-1C-27</strong><strong>Login: 19:32</strong><strong>Logout: 19:41</strong>


    Query history:


    Faculty Directory (cached)


    Enrollment Roster ¨C Year One (restricted)


    Student Services Portal (admin)


    Printer Queue b)


    Export: CSV (students, Y1)


    The time stamps matched the footage. Everything was too goddamn neat as if it were a crimemitted by a professional rather than Charis.


    "These show someone essing the student database, downloading personal information, and uploading it to an external server," Vale exined with relish. "All during the timeframe when Mr. Riggs was supposedly in his brother¡¯s room."


    "He doesn¡¯t have admin rights," I insisted. "No first-year does. Not even a ss Alpha."


    Vale¡¯s mouth curved into a smirk. "You¡¯re right. Which is why this is so interesting." She tapped a line lower on the page. "Temporary elevation, and it happened within three minutes. Exactly the window used to view and export."


    "Then who approved it?" Kael asked tly.


    "Auto-approval by a staff token cached from thest session on the machine," Vale replied. "A token that should never have been there in the first ce. Let¡¯s say it was maybe from a distracted technician who left theb while still logged into an admin ovey. Or, possibly..." Vale paused and opened her hands. "Someone very clever who nted a ghost token to be usedter."


    "And how do you know all of these?" ter asked. "You¡¯ve got to beputer literate to..."


    "I asked theputer literates," she didn¡¯t allow ter to finish, "Of course, they told me, and I¡¯m only reciting word for word everything they said."


    "This is impossible," Kael said, shaking his head. "Eamon wouldn¡¯t do this."


    "The evidence suggests otherwise," Vale replied coldly. "She essed the ssroom to pick up the ess card in her bag, then went to theb, opened a restricted portal and uploaded the entire year one data on the inte."


    "I¡¯m telling you, Eamon cannot do this," ter said with a sigh. "He¡¯s not dull or stupid, but the expertise... c¡¯mon... he¡¯s incapable of doing it."


    "Evidence can be fabricated," I countered, adding to ter¡¯s argument. "Anyone with administrative ess could have nted this information."


    "Someone could have worn his shape on camera. This could also be an illusion or even patched footage. Why would he want to sell students¡¯ information? Does it make sense to you, ma?" ter asked.


    "But theb¡¯s fingerprint reader registered his palm vein pattern when he logged in, and it says it¡¯s him. What other proof do you want?" Vale asked.


    "He didn¡¯t do it," Kael shook his head again. "He would never."


    "Are you suggesting I¡¯m framing an innocent student?" Vale asked with raised eyebrows.


    "I¡¯m suggesting that someone is," I said firmly. "And until we know who really did this, you can¡¯t just assume Eamon is guilty."


    "The inquiry board will determine his guilt or innocence," Vale said with finality.


    My blood ran cold at the mention of the inquiry board. Those proceedings were notoriously thorough. They would investigate every aspect of Charis¡¯s background, conduct medical examinations, and verify her identity documents. If she faced an inquiry board, her true identity would be discovered within hours.


    "What happens next?" I asked quietly, though I dreaded the answer.


    "Standard protocol. He¡¯ll face an inquiry board next week to determine the appropriate punishment. But until then, he¡¯ll remain in detention."


    "A full week?" ter protested. "That¡¯s too much for someone who hasn¡¯t been proven guilty of anything."


    "It¡¯s necessary to prevent any potential flight risk or evidence tampering," Vale replied smoothly.


    I felt panic rising in my chest. A week in detention followed by an inquiry board would destroy everything. Not only would they discover Charis¡¯s true identity, but they might also uncover the mate bond and everything else we¡¯d been hiding.


    "You cannot keep her in detention, Headmistress Vale. I¡¯m exercising my authority as a sitting member of the Academy¡¯s board," I said, meeting Vale¡¯s eyes. "Section Seven, Subuse (d) says: a board scion may request provisional release of a student into monitored custody if the student¡¯s presence is deemed necessary for ongoing safety considerations. I¡¯m asking for his release."


    "Nicely quoted, Alpha Thatcher," Vale nodded with a quirky smile on her lips. "And as you know, the same use requires a 24-hour holding window for questioning and preservation of evidence. What the interrogation team gets from him would determine if he¡¯ll be released or not."


    My heart sank. She had anticipated this move and was prepared for it.


    "Furthermore," Vale continued, "given the serious nature of these charges, I¡¯ll be rmending to the board that we conduct a full background verification on Mr. Riggs. His enrollment documents may contain discrepancies that need to be investigated."


    That was a threat.


    She wasn¡¯t just going after Charis for the alleged data theft; she was nning to expose everything.


    "I think we¡¯re done here," Vale said, gathering up the evidence. "Boys, I have work to do. I can allow you to visit your friend tomorrow. So, until then, you¡¯re dismissed."

 Chapter 118: Founder’s provision...

    <h4>Chapter 118: Founder¡¯s provision...</h4>


    <strong>Rhett</strong>


    We trudged out of Vale¡¯s office in silence.


    I¡¯ve never felt so helpless like I do now, and from the expression on ter and Kael¡¯s faces, I could tell they¡¯ve been crushed, too.


    Outside the administrative building, the air felt colder.


    None of us spoke. Kael walked off toward the training grounds without saying a word to any of us or looking back. ter shoved his hands in his pockets and walked the other way towards his dorm.


    I stood there for a moment, staring at nothing and then turned towards the direction of my own house.


    An hourter, I arrived at my house. My security details, who were in charge of driving me around, were out in front, joking about something. The moment they saw me, they all stilled before they ran to me.


    "Alpha Rhett? What happened? I¡¯m sorry, but did you try calling?"


    "No!" I shook my head, brushing past them. "I wanted to clear my head, and the walk did me good."


    As soon as I walked past the foyer, into the living room, I saw Lydia curled on the couch watching TV.


    The second she saw me, she bounded to her feet and rushed over to me, pressing a kiss to my lips.


    "Wee home, dear. I missed you."


    "Hey," I tried to sound warm.


    "Your father¡¯s here," she added with a whisper, and then mouthed "help" with a giggle that might have charmed me yesterday.


    I¡¯d forgotten about Lydia. That fact hit me with a wave of guilt. I¡¯d forgotten that I was engaged to this beautiful woman here, and our joining ceremony was scheduled to take ce at the end of this semester.


    Sometime after midnight, after the pool incident, just before I¡¯d gone after Charis, who ran into the garden, I¡¯d sent off Lydia back to my house with a promise that I¡¯d be back home soon.


    I didn¡¯t keep my promise because I¡¯d been so consumed with the mate bond revtion that I forgot about everything else.


    "Are you fine?" Lydia asked, studying my face with concern. "How was your day? I waited for you all night. Did you see my text? You look troubled."


    "Ly!" I grimaced. "One question at a time. I¡¯m sorry, I should have textedst night, but I got carried away, and I was having a good day moments ago."


    "Did something happen?" she asked, staring at me curiously. "This is school hours, right? You¡¯re supposed to be in ss."


    Before I could answer, my dad came out of the kitchen, wiping his hands on a towel, the way he did when he¡¯d been stress-cooking and didn¡¯t want anyone to talk about it. He stopped in his tracks when he saw me.


    "Rhett?" he asked, crossing the room quickly to where I stood. "Is everything alright? Why are you back home by this time?"


    As soon as I saw my father, a brilliant idea struck me. My father was one of the most influential Alphas in the region, with superb connections both at home and abroad. Notably, he was a significant funder of the Academy.


    If anyone could get Charis released before the inquiry board destroyed her overnight, it would be him.


    "Dad," I said with excitement, "I need your help with something urgent."


    "Slow down, Rhett. Did something happen? Why are you home by this time?"


    "Something did happen," I sighed, my gaze drifting to Lydia, who still stood there watching us curiously. I didn¡¯t want to burden her with my many troubles "It¡¯s regarding Headmistress Vale."


    "Uhm, I¡¯ll just go back to watching my movie," Lydia said with a bright smile and bounded back to the living room.


    I grabbed my father¡¯s arm and shoved him out of the living room, towards the backyard and a little far from the house. I didn¡¯t want anyone listening in on us.


    "You¡¯re acting weird, Rhett. What¡¯s wrong?"


    "I need a favour, Dad. A friend of mine has been falsely used of a serious crime at the Academy. They¡¯re nning to hold him for a week and then put him through an inquiry board, but I know he¡¯s innocent."


    "By friend, I am assuming it¡¯s ter or Kael or Eamon?"


    "It¡¯s Char¡ªEamon," I corrected quickly. "Vale has him in detention. She wants to initiate an inquiry next week and also says there¡¯s a twenty-four-hour hold before he can be allowed to go home, but she¡¯s not sure he will be released. That would depend on the interrogation team, but I don¡¯t want him to spend a night there."


    My father¡¯s expression grew thoughtful. "What kind of usation?"


    "Data theft. They im he leaked student information online and to the ck market, but the evidence appears to be fabricated. I think someone is targeting him specifically."


    "Why would anyone go after an Alpha¡¯s bastard?" My father asked, boring into my eyes with eyes that mirrored mine, "Is there something ¡ª"


    "Dad, c¡¯mon," I sighed, interrupting him.


    "Fine, what do you want me to do?"


    "I want you to use your influence to get him released before the inquiry board meets. Can we resolve this issue before it esctes? Please."


    My father studied me for a moment.


    "Eamon must be so important to you," he observed.


    "He is, Dad. I owe him my life."


    He nodded slowly, "Let me make some calls. If there¡¯s a way to resolve this without destroying Eamon¡¯s future, I¡¯ll find it."


    A few minutester, I was pacing in front of my father as he made a final call to a friend who worked on the inquiry board.


    The friend confirmed that they had received Eamon¡¯s case file today and stated that there was no way he could request his release. In fact, due to the severity of the case, they were going to cancel the 24-hour wait period and prevent him from being bailed out.


    "Calm down, Rhett," my father said quietly when the call ended. "Let¡¯s wait until..."


    "You don¡¯t understand, Dad," I shook my head, interrupting him, "Eamon cannot be kept in detention. He¡¯s not going away after all."


    "It¡¯s not that simple, Rhett," my father shook his head. "Thew is thew, and leaking data of Alpha children is inciting war. If nothing is done, the parents will whine for a long time and might withdraw their children. Given the current situation surrounding Ravenshore, this is bad PR."


    "There must be something we can do, please," I insisted "There¡¯s a reason why I cannot allow him to spend a night there."


    First, her identity could easily bepromised. By evening, she would be removed from the holding cells and taken to the cells where other men are kept. The thought of her being amid strangers, with who knows what might happen, scared me the most.


    "There is a way," my father said suddenly, and I turned to him "It¡¯s old-fashioned and, I doubt..."


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "We can invoke Founder¡¯s Provision," he said quietly. "We could ask for an emergency transfer to House Thatcher custody on grounds of student welfare and public safety. The charter says a founding house may assume custody of any student if a credible threat exists to the student¡¯s life or if their presence is required to prevent bigger harm."


    "That provision hasn¡¯t been used in so many years," I said.


    "Yeah," my dad nodded. "Thest person who used it was my father, your grandfather, to remove a boy out of the school clinic because the doctors were going to perform a procedure neither he nor his parents consented to."


    "It¡¯s worth a shot, right?" I asked desperately.


    "Yes, it can only get him out of detention, but that doesn¡¯t solve anything in the least, and it might also put him at a disadvantage during trial. The opposing party may say he¡¯s trying to cover up his acts by taking advantage of his friendship with you."


    "When we get to that bridge, we will cross it, Dad. Just tell me what needs to be done."

 Chapter 119: Subtle threat...

    <h4>Chapter 119: Subtle threat...</h4>


    <strong>Rhett</strong>


    My dad looked past me, gazing out at the vast expanse of farnd behind my house. When he looked at me again, he said.


    "Exin in detail what happened. Plus, tell me the real reason why you¡¯re anxious about the whole thing, please don¡¯t give me bullshit about friendship. I¡¯m old enough to differentiate between a lot of emotions."


    I took a deep breath and nodded.


    "First, Dad, don¡¯t be rmed, but Eamon is a girl."


    I waited for a few seconds, waiting for some reaction from my dad, but he just shrugged. "And?"


    "You¡¯re not surprised?" I asked.


    "It was obvious, Rhett," he said with a sigh. "The way three of you gravitated towards her, only a woman can do that to a man. Now tell me what happened."


    I told him about the video, the logs and the way the Inquiry would tear Charis open if this esctes. I told him about her father, and from the tidbits of story I¡¯ve gathered from ter about her past, and how remaining at Ravenshore was her only redemption.


    I wanted to tell him about her being a Direwolf or my mate, but I skipped that.


    My dad¡¯s face didn¡¯t change much. He kept nodding intermittently until I finished.


    "All right," he said. "We can make the Founder¡¯s Provision work with what you have, but Vale is under a lot of pressure now, and she won¡¯t cave in easily. We can call for a closed-door meeting, but we¡¯ll need a neutral witness and some paperwork to prove our im."


    At that moment, the back door opened and Lydia appeared.


    "Dad, I turned off the stove. Can youe check if I did it right?"


    "Okay, dear,ing," My dad replied and started walking towards the house.


    "Dad?" I chased after him. "She¡¯s calling you, Dad, now?"


    "Yes," he looked at me strangely. "You¡¯ll both be married soon, what¡¯s the big deal?"


    When we got into the house, my father made a beeline to the kitchen while Lydia stood at the door, waiting like a dutiful child.


    "Did I turn it off, right?" she asked again.


    My father came out and nodded with a proud smile. "You did well. I¡¯m impressed."


    "So, a neutral?" I turned to my dad, bringing his attention back to Charis¡¯ situation. "How do we get a neutral?"


    "I can get you a neutral," Lydia piped in, surprising me. "Deputy Registrar Pas in the Capital city town hall owes me a favour. She handled my transferst year when I nearly missed the deadline for my internship in the human city. She¡¯s boring and painfully honest."


    I¡¯d wanted to mention Kael, but I nodded. "Can we use her, Dad?"


    "Sure," he agreed.


    I turned to Lydia. "Thank you," I said with a smile.


    She brightened like I¡¯d gifted her the sun. "Anything for you, dear."


    Guilt tugged in my chest as I remembered the kiss I shared with Charis this morning. Later, I told myself. One disaster at a time.


    "I¡¯ll have my secretary prep the forms immediately. We¡¯ll need your seal and mine. We¡¯ll also need a clinical justification, something to add weight to the ¡¯student welfare¡¯ use."


    "Dr. Maxwell?" I said immediately. "He¡¯ll write it."


    "Well, we can consider him," My dad shrugged. "If he¡¯ll agree, though."


    "He will, he has to," I said.


    "Alright, call him and tell him. Let me make a few calls. We should be ready within an hour and Rhett..." he paused and met my eyes.


    "Yeah?"


    "This is not a guarantee that he¡¯ll be saved. This is only to take him out of detention, okay?"


    I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realised I was holding. "I know."


    He nodded and disappeared down the hall with his phone to his ear. Lydia, who had gone back to the living room, suddenly muted her show and patted the cushion beside her.


    "Come sit," she said. "You look like you might faint any moment."


    I did actually. I sat anyway. She tucked the nket over my knees, and I let myself lean into the softness of her shoulders, which she provided.


    After a while, she asked quietly.


    "Who is Eamon to you?"


    I froze beside her, looking at our reflection on the nk TV screen. She had a hopeful look in her eyes.


    "I know I¡¯m not supposed to pry and all of that, but it¡¯ll give me rity and help me understand the kind of person you are."


    I swallowed hard, hating myself for what I was about to say. "Well, Eamon is my friend and the reason I¡¯m still breathing. That¡¯s all."


    "Okay," she nodded. "If you say so, I believe you."


    "You believe me?" I scoffed. "Were you doubting me before? Eamon is a boy. Why should you..."


    I trailed off when I saw her expression. She had a knowing look on her face.


    "Is Eamon truly a boy?" she asked quietly. "That time you all came to my house; she was on heat and I could tell. Boys don¡¯t have heats the way women do. I may be stupid, but I¡¯m not..."


    "You¡¯re not stupid, Lydia," I rose to my feet. "Stop saying that."


    "But you like this, Eamon, more. But that doesn¡¯t matter because we would still go through with the joining ceremony, right?"


    "Lydia!" I sighed, running a hand through my hair.


    "I just need to know," she said quietly, shing me a smile. "My mom says sometimes to keep the peace in the house, it¡¯s okay for your mate to have someone he can always turn to outside the house. I don¡¯t mind this Eamon acting like a boy and all that, I just need to know that you¡¯ve not changed your mind about us."


    "Your mom is wrong, Ly," I said quietly, gritting my teeth as I turned to her fully. "From the moment we got engaged to each other, I must remain loyal to you, no matter what. Cheating is cheating, and there¡¯s no excuse for a man to act that way. When we finally be one, you don¡¯t need to worry about someone I can always turn to outside the house. I would never che¡ª"


    I trailed off, remembering the kiss I shared with Charis this morning.


    "You slept with her," Lydia asked quietly. "Is that why you couldn¡¯te homest night?"


    "No!" I shook my head. "I didn¡¯t sleep with her. We kissed this morning and that¡¯s because we¡¯re mates and..."


    I trailed off, stiffening with horror as I realised what I¡¯d just done.


    "Oh!" Lydia blinked several times, reaching out to touch the emerald pendant around her neck. "She is your mate, too?"


    I sighed in regret and walked up to her, reaching for her hands. "It doesn¡¯t matter," I heard myself saying.


    As I said the words, my wolf, Cian, howled painfully inside me, but I had no choice. There was so much at stake now, and since I¡¯ve mademitments with Lydia, I couldn¡¯t just break it off.


    "Really?" She looked up at me, her beautiful blue eyes filling up with tears.


    "Yes," I inhaled deeply. "We haven¡¯t epted the bond yet, and everything is going to go as nned."


    "Then will you sleep with me tonight?" she asked eagerly, batting her eyelids at me. "I want to get pregnant and as quickly as possible, like we talked about, and my heat is tomorrow, perfect time to make babies."


    I couldn¡¯t say no. I felt so miserable.


    "Okay!" I agreed.


    She squealed with joy and threw her hands around my neck. "Thank you, Rhett and don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t told anyone that Eamon might be Alpha Greye¡¯s missing daughter. Her father was just in our pack the other day?"


    I pushed her away and saw she still had a smile on her face, but there was a certain hardness in her eyes that set off rm bells.


    "Her name is Charis, right?" She nodded slowly. "Don¡¯t worry, I know how important she is to you, so I won¡¯t tell a soul."

 Chapter 120: Founder’s provision...

    <h4>Chapter 120: Founder¡¯s provision...</h4>


    <strong>Rhett</strong>


    It took exactly sixty-four minutes for everything to fall into ce.


    My father moved like he had spent his whole life preparing for this kind of thing. By the time the courier sprinted up the steps of the administrative block of Ravenshore Academy with our sealed envelope, my father had managed toplete all the requirements needed for the ¡¯Founder¡¯s Provision¡¯


    "Dad, are you sure this will work?" I asked, taking in a shaky breath.


    "I don¡¯t know yet," he said truthfully, but it¡¯s worth giving a shot, and since we¡¯re here already, we might as well follow through with our previous ns."


    I nodded and we got out of the car. The Deputy Registrar Pas met us at the door. If I thought Headmistress Vale always rocked a severe bun, Pas wore hers so tight that I was worried she might be having a headache.


    She was carrying a clipboard, which was angled at the crook of her elbows as she rose to greet my dad.


    "Alpha Thatcher," she said formally, "Vale just finished from a meeting, but she has agreed to see us. Are you ready?"


    My father nodded and motioned to me.


    Three of us entered into Vale office. She looked up from her desk when we walked in¡ªmy father, Pas and one Sentinel from our pack to satisfy the requirements of the handover. I saw the letter which we had sent earlier already opened on her desk.


    She was skimming through the items in the envelope.


    "What is this?" she scoffed. "This is bare 24 hours. I thought I told you that, Rhett? Why are you dragging your father, who I know is busy, all the way to the academy because of Eamon, and what¡¯s with this ancientw?"


    Vale turned to my father with a pleasant smile on her face. "Alpha Thatcher, I assure you, this is not as serious as Rhett is making it look. We can handle what happened, don¡¯t worry."


    "Rhett is worried that his friend might have been used wrongly, and the ¡¯Founder¡¯s Provision¡¯ still works. Just because something has not been used for a while, doesn¡¯t mean it no longer works."


    "But Alpha," Vale was on her feet now, shing me a cold smile. "I told you..."


    "You read the request," my father interrupted her before she could say anything. "Emergency transfer of Eamon Riggs into House Thatcher custody, on the grounds of a credible and ongoing threat to the student¡¯s welfare and public safety, should the leak cause violence against first-years. We¡¯ve also attached a medical advisory." My father said, tapping at the second page. "It was signed by a reputable doctor."


    Vale flipped to the other side of the book, and I watched as her eyes widened in shock. "Maxwell?"


    "Yes," my daddy confirmed pleasantly.


    "Vale, if you would allow me read out the use in case you do not have a clear understanding of what is going," Pas said.


    Then cleared her throat and began reading the use in a careful tone. After she was done reading it, she looked up to Vale, who had a quirky smile ying on her lips. "Is there anything you don¡¯t understand?"


    Vale¡¯s gaze shifted to me, and she stared for a long time before sighing and shaking her head. "No, well understood, and I agree."


    Vale turned to me, she wanted to say something but decided against it. Then she reached for the phone on her desk and dialled.


    "Bring Eamon Riggs," she said to the other end. "Also, tell them to work his transfer of Custody to House Thatcher under the Founder¡¯s Provision. Effective immediately."


    I swallowed hard, feeling instant relief. For the first time since the wall screen had shown me a girl at aputer that could have been my girl and might not have been, I let myself believe we might be able to get her out, and now it was happening.


    We waited for an extra thirty minutes. By that time, Pas had left, so it was just my dad and me, and the Sentinel.


    The door finally opened, and Charis was brought in. When she saw me, her face lit up with a smile, and then she stopped cold in her tracks when she saw Vale hunched over her desk typing on her keyboard. She didn¡¯t bother to turn around and see who hade in.


    "Hey," I said softly, going to where she was wedged between two sentinels. When I reached them, I ordered them coldly. "Take the handcuffs off her wrist."


    The Sentinel looked past my shoulders to Vale, who waved before unlocking the cuffs. Now free, Charis threw her hands around my neck, nestling her face at the crook of my neck.


    I could feel her body shaking with tremors, and I knew she was crying.


    "Hey, it¡¯s fine," I said soothingly, patting her back. "You¡¯re safe now."


    ***


    A few minutester, we arrived at my house. My father murmured something about leaving with Lydia before it got too dark. Although I saw Lydia off, I could see her gaze lingering on Charis while she got into the car with my dad.


    Finally, we were alone. I got her inside and shut the door before the chill from outside would follow us in.


    I led her straight to my room, not trusting myself to go slow, not when I needed to feel her safe in my arms. The moment we entered, I kicked the door closed with my feet. At this point, I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. I cupped her face and kissed her with all the desperation I¡¯d been holding in since her arrest.


    Her lips were soft against mine as I pressed against her. I felt tears rolling from her eyes, towards the point where our lips met, and it made me tighten my grip. I just wanted to protect Charis and keep her out of harm¡¯s way.


    But I was d she was safe and here; that was all that mattered.


    When we finally broke apart, both of us breathing hard, I saw the emotions in her eyes and on her face, and I felt helpless again, just watching her cry."


    "C¡¯mon, now, Charis," I sighed, wiping her face with my hand. "I hate seeing you this way. Everything is fine now, okay, and soon, I promise you, soon it¡¯ll be over."


    "I swear, I didn¡¯t do it, Rhett," she whispered, tears welling up in her eyes. "I don¡¯t know how¡ª"


    The pain in her voice cut straight through me. How could she think, even for a second, that I¡¯d doubt her?


    "Shhh..." I pressed my index finger gently to her lips, "I believe you. Don¡¯t worry."


    And I did believe her. Completely. Whatever had happened, whatever evidence they thought they had, I knew Charis. I knew her heart, her soul.


    In a world that has been cruel to her, all she has ever done is navigate through it with kindness, no matter her situation, and I knew she was incapable of whatever they were using her of.


    I kissed her again, deepening the kiss. I let my hands run through her form, hating the barrier the male body suit causes. My wolf howled with satisfaction as her scent¡ª<i>our mate¡¯s</i><i> scent</i>¡ªfilled me.


    She must have noticed what I wanted to do and tried to pull back.


    "Rhett, I still stink of the holding cell. I need to¡ª"


    I didn¡¯t let her finish. I didn¡¯t care if she smelled; she was mine, she was home, and nothing else mattered. I deepened the kiss, my hands tangling in her hair, and felt her resistance melt away as she kissed me back with equal fervour.


    The sound of my bedroom door opening made us spring apart like guilty teenagers.


    ter burst into my room, panting wildly as his eyes searched for Chairs. His usually perfect hair looked dishevelled. The relief on his face when he saw Charis was so beautiful to behold.


    "Charis," he breathed, crossing the room in three quick strides to wrap her in his arms.


    I watched as she melted into his embrace, saw the way her shoulders finally rxed for the first time since this nightmare began. ter held her like she was made of ss, his face buried in her neck, and I could imagine the peace he must feel now, the same way I¡¯d felt when I¡¯d first touched her.


    But even as warmth spread through my chest at seeing Charis finally rxing, I noticed her eyes drifting to the still-open doorway.


    Her brows were knitted in confusion.


    "Why is Kael not here?" she asked.


    "I don¡¯t know," I admitted, running a hand through my hair in frustration. "His phone is switched off."


    I¡¯d called him at least twenty times after Charis was released.


    Every call had gone straight to voicemail, and that wasn¡¯t like Kael. Even when he was in one of his moods, even when he was pulling his ¡¯I want to be left alone¡¯ act, he always answered.

 Chapter 121: The assignment...

    <h4>Chapter 121: The assignment...</h4>


    <strong>Kael</strong>


    The message from my Master hade at the worst possible time.


    My phone buzzed just as I sat at my desk. "<strong><i>Urgent. Come now."</i></strong>


    Since my Master knew I had problems with reading words, he never sent lengthy messages that would make it difficult for me to read.


    Just as I was wondering what the problem was, because he had never requested to see me during school hours, never interrupted my daily routine, except in cases of life-or-death issues or when something truly important had happened.


    Almost immediately, Rhett had called me with news of Charis¡¯s arrest, and it was spreading through the school like wildfire.


    By the time I arrived at her ss, with ter behind me, the ssroom was crowded with students peeking inside, trying to see what was happening.


    I remembered seeing blood when I walked in and saw how distressed Charis had been.


    I wanted to retaliate, but experience had taught me that being the Victim in Ravenshore didn¡¯t mean you would win the case because one tiny reaction from you would tip the bnce in favour of your offender.


    I suppressed the instinct that screamed at me to tear apart the people who had made her sad. Fast forward, the next few minutes after that had been nothing but gruelling. I had to watch a clip of Charis being used of crimes she would nevermit.


    I¡¯d watched in pain and confusion as Vale handed ter and Rhett strange words written in white papers, and for the first time, I wished I could read. I wished I could pick up a paper and see the words for what they are.


    I just stood there helplessly as they took Charis to the holding cells. While we were at Vale¡¯s message, another message from my Master came into my phone again, requesting I drop everything ande.


    I stared at the screen, clenching my jaw so hard that I thought my teeth might crack, and for a moment, I considered ignoring it. Charis was in trouble, and I wanted to be here, but years of training, years of being taught to obey rules and follow orders, made my fingers move across the keyboard before I could stop them as I typed.


    "On my way."


    An hourter, I arrived at an abandoned warehouse at the edge of Ravenspire pack and around Ravenshore Academy area. From the outside, it appeared to be the same as it always had.


    I nodded to the other agents as I walked past them, muttering back their greetings. My mind was still back at school, still focused on the way Charis had looked when she was dragged out of the ssroom.


    If only we knew something like that would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have let Charis set foot outside my room.


    I walked into the main hall and spotted my Master at the other end, but he wasn¡¯t alone. He was standing with a tall man, who stood with his back to me. Something about the way his shoulders were slumped pulled me to the stranger as I wondered who he was.


    Since I couldn¡¯t just walk up to my Master without prior information, and especially since he was with someone, I cleared my throat to announce my presence. Immediately, my Master looked up and waved me over.


    As I neared both of them, I could see the stranger. First, I could tell he was an Alpha from the way he carried himself, his expensive clothes and his Alpha si ring on his left thumb.


    But instead of expecting the Alpha aura andmanding presence every Alpha I¡¯ve met (and I¡¯ve met dozens of them) carried, this man looked haunted. The bones in his neck were sticking out as if he were sick, and from the deathly pallor of his skin and the dark circles around his eyes, I could tell he hadn¡¯t slept properly in months.


    One of the things we always learned in training was learning to control our emotions. Detaching yourself from the feelings of your client and focusing solely on how to solve the problem, but as I stared at the man, I felt a surge of sympathy.


    Whatever had brought him here, whatever had reduced this Alpha to such a state, it had to be devastating.


    I tried to recall if any students had recently gone missing in Ravenshore or Ebonvale.


    "You¡¯re here," my Master called out to me, drawing my attention to him.


    I nodded and bowed slightly to both him and the Alpha.


    "This is Alpha Ss Greye," my Master began.


    As soon as I heard the man¡¯s name, everything stopped. The world seemed to pause; my breathing, my heartbeat, even the blood in my veins stopped flowing. I turned to look at the man again, to really look at him, and suddenly, the gaunt features made perfect sense.


    I recognised Charis¡¯s bone structure, down to his hair. This wasn¡¯t any Alpha seeking help; this was Charis¡¯s father.


    The man who had driven my mate away from her home, her pack, her identity. The reason she was here, disguised as a boy, was to live in constant fear of discovery. The source of every nightmare that made her who she was today.


    I felt hatred begin to rise inside me; it was so sudden that it startled even me. I had spent years learning to filter through emotions like hate and not to let it cloud my judgment, but looking at him? I didn¡¯t know how to describe how I felt.


    ck snarled inside me, pressing against his constraints.


    "So he lost his daughter more than two months ago," my Master continued, but his voice sounded like it wasing from underwater. I wasn¡¯t looking at him anymore. I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away from Alpha Ss, couldn¡¯t stop the hatred that was filling me.


    As an agent, I¡¯d been trained topartmentalise. To set aside personal feelings and focus on the mission. I¡¯d worked cases involving people I despised, people who made my skin crawl, and I¡¯d maintained perfect professional detachment. But standing here, looking at the man who had caused Charis so much pain, every bit of that training deserted me.


    I wanted to kill him. The urge was so strong that my hands twitched, and I had to shove my hands inside my pockets.


    "They traced Charis¡¯s trail from Crestborne down to Ravenspire pack," my Master was still saying, "but they haven¡¯t been able to find where she is. The Alpha has searched Ebonvale and all over the packs, but has made no headway."


    I forced myself to nod, and to look engaged, even as my mind raced. They were looking for her. They were getting close. And somehow, I was being brought in to help them find the one person I¡¯d die to protect.


    "So what¡¯s next now?" I asked, proud that my voice didn¡¯t hint at what I felt within.


    "Alpha Ss heard of us through a friend and hopes we can reunite him with his daughter. So, we¡¯ll try to find her," my Master replied, then turned to Alpha Ss. "We¡¯ll try our best to find your daughter."


    The man nodded and mumbled. "Thank you." Then he started to leave.


    But something inside me couldn¡¯t let him walk away.


    "What exactly happened?" I asked quietly. "Did she just disappear or¡ª?"


    Alpha Ss paused, turning back to regard me. His grey eyes flickered over my form before he finally murmured.


    "No. She ran away."


    "Why?"


    The single word hung in the air between us. Alpha Ss¡¯s gaze shifted to my Master as if he was telling him to control me, and instantly, my Master moved to stand beside me, his hand settling on my shoulder to calm me.


    "That¡¯s enough," he said through gritted teeth.


    Alpha Ss looked at me onest time before walking out. The moment he was gone, my Master rounded on me.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you? That man is paying lots of money for us to find his daughter. You can¡¯t just¡ª"


    "We can¡¯t take that job!" The words came out of me before I could stop them. "Return his money. We are not taking it."


    My Master stared at me like I¡¯d grown a second head. Then he moved closer, reaching up as if to check my forehead for fever. I jerked backwards, dodging his hand.


    "Are you alright? Are you sick?"


    The question irritated me, but I ignored it, focusing on the one thing that mattered. "Return his money to him. Let¡¯s not take the job."


    My Master scoffed. "I should return a hundred million dors to him? Why?"


    I shrugged, not trusting myself to exin the real reason. "I don¡¯t like the man."


    "When has that ever mattered to you?" he asked, and he wasn¡¯t far from the truth. When had I ever cared about liking a client? When had I ever let personal feelings interfere with a job?


    "We have work to do," he continued seamlessly. "Anyway, since you¡¯re closest to Ebonvale, why don¡¯t you start there? See if she¡¯s really at the school and they¡¯re hiding her."


    He pulled out a photograph and slid it across the table toward me. My heart stoppedpletely.


    It was Charis. Not as I knew her now¡ªnot as Eamon, the quiet boy whom I¡¯d met on the first day at the assembly hall¡ªbut as she really was.


    Her long blond hair flowed over her shoulders, softening the features on her face. She looked younger in the photo, more innocent, but there was already a shadow in her eyes that spoke of pain I was only beginning to understand.


    I stared at the picture and then looked up at my Master. "No."

 Chapter 122: The truth...

    <h4>Chapter 122: The truth...</h4>


    <strong>Kael</strong>


    "No?" my master sounded confused. "No, what?"


    "I won¡¯t be taking up this job. You can give it to someone else."


    Another long stretch of silence as he searched my face as if he was looking for clues to my sudden rebellion. This was the first time I was acting like this.


    "Kael, is everything alright? Are the therapy sessions getting to you?"


    I didn¡¯t answer. I was scared that if I opened my mouth, I might reveal everything to him. About the mate bond, about Charis¡¯s true identity, about the way she trembled in her sleep when she slept. Instead, I turned and walked toward the exit.


    "Kael, stop!" my master called after me, but I kept walking.


    I reached the door and tried to open it, but it was locked from the outside. Of course it was. I turned back to face him, my voice dropping to the cold, emotionless tone I¡¯d perfected over years of training.


    "Ask them to open the door."


    "Not until you exin your erratic behaviour. What¡¯s going on, Kael?"


    "I don¡¯t need to exin anything to you," I said. "And don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know anything about that man."


    "Alpha Ss? What about him?"


    His confusion seemed genuine, but I¡¯d learned long ago not to trust appearances in this business. I turned back to the door and rattled it again, putting all my frustration into the handle.


    After what felt like an eternity, I heard the locks disengaging. The door swung open, and I stepped through without looking back.


    My master followed me out.


    "I¡¯ll assume someone pissed you off today," he called after me. "Come back in two days¡¯ time, in the evening, and we¡¯ll bring you up to date with the progress of finding Charis Greye. Take care now, Kael."


    I didn¡¯t say a word as I continued walking. I was bursting with anger, and I was afraid for Charis. Given my master¡¯s extensivework and resources, he might be able to figure out Eamon was Charis within a week.


    I needed to figure out how I could protect the woman I loved from theorganisationn I¡¯d sworn my life to.


    As I reached the forest, I shifted into my wolf and started the long run back to the Academy.


    ***


    By the time I arrived at Ravenshore, it was already dark.


    I slipped through my secret entrance, a hidden, loose section of the perimeter fence behind the old football field. I¡¯d discovered this route during my first week here, and it had helped me a lot in going out anding into the Academy.


    After walking a safe distance from the fence and into the Academy grounds, I turned on my phone.


    As soon as I turned it on, my phone began to vibrate, flooding with missed calls and messages. But before I could even begin to sort through them, the phone rang in my hands. Charis¡¯s name shed on the screen. I didn¡¯t even think, I just picked up.


    "Kael?" she sounded breathless.


    Hearing her voice after the torture of looking on while she was arrested nearly brought me to my knees."


    "H-hello?" I asked with scepticism.


    "Oh, moons, Kael. Are you alright? Where are you? Your phone¡¯s been switched off."


    The concern in her voice, the way she was worried about me when she was the one who¡¯d been arrested, used wrongly and locked away. My chest tightened.


    "Charis, aren¡¯t you supposed to be in detention?" I managed to ask, but my voice was rougher than I intended.


    "I¡¯m out of there. Rhett and his dad helped. They were able to get me bailed until the trial."


    Relief surged through me, and I felt dizzy for a second, so I stopped walking for a minute to fight the dizziness. I nodded even though she couldn¡¯t see me as I felt my throat tighten again.


    "Where are you now?" I finally managed.


    "At Rhett¡¯s house," she supplied. "I¡¯ll be staying here until after the trial. It¡¯s a long story and I¡¯ll tell you everything when I see you. Will youe now?" she asked.


    "Yes," I nodded again. "I¡¯m on my way. Do you want me to get you anything at all?" I asked.


    "Nothing," she replied. "Juste."


    I practically ran the rest of the way across the Academy to Rhett¡¯s house.


    After a guard let me in, I walked briskly past the foyer, into the sitting room, and there she was.


    She was sitting cross-legged on the couch, staring at the TV with a soft smile. She noticed my presence and looked up.


    "Hey!" she said, smiling and waving at me.


    Without any other words, I crossed the room in three strides and wrapped my arms around her, holding her so tight I thought I might crush her.


    She chuckled softly, patting my back in that awkward way she did when emotions overwhelmed her, but I felt her arms tighten around me, too.


    When I finally managed to pull back enough to look at her face, her expression shifted to concern. She reached up, using her thumb to brush at something at the corner of my eye.


    "You¡¯re crying, Kael," she said quietly, like she was sharing a secret.


    Iughed shakily and caught her hand, pressing warm kisses to the back of each one.


    "I¡¯m so sorry, Charis," I whispered, as more tears ran down my cheeks. "I couldn¡¯t protect you. I¡¯ve never felt as helpless as I did this morning. I¡¯m so ashamed of myself that I couldn¡¯t be the man you desired at that moment."


    More tears flowed down my cheeks, and I didn¡¯t try to fight it. I leaned against her, as my shoulders shook from crying. From the corner of my eyes, I see Rhett and ter entering the room, but I couldn¡¯t care less, all my focus was on the woman in front of me.


    "It¡¯s not your fault," she murmured, moving closer and wrapping her hands around me this time. "It¡¯s no one¡¯s fault, okay? Someone is trying to frame me. I didn¡¯t do any of those things they said I did, and Alpha Terry has promised to get me the bestwyers, don¡¯t worry."


    She didn¡¯t understand what I wasapologisingig for and the decisions I¡¯d taken in my heart. How could she? She had no idea that her father was out there right now, paying a hundred million dors to find her.


    She didn¡¯t know that my entireorganisationin was beingmobilisedid to hunt her down. She didn¡¯t know that every second she spent here, she was exposed and brought her closer to being dragged back to the life she¡¯d risked everything to escape.


    But I had to protect her, whether she understood the danger or not. Whether she wanted my protection or not.


    I cupped her face in my hands, leaning in before I could stop myself as I kissed her desperately.


    She was everything. My mate, my salvation, my reason for existing, and I would burn the world down before I let anyone take her away.


    Her hands came around my neck as she returned the kiss.


    Suddenly, Rhett¡¯s voice rang.


    "That¡¯s not fair, Kael. "She¡¯s tired and needs to rest."


    ter was beside him, shooting a re at me. "You cannot keep dominating like she belongs to you alone.


    I ignored them, rising to my feet with Charis¡¯s hand in mine. I wanted to be with her alone.


    "Where are you taking her?" Rhett asked, blocking our path. "Don¡¯t do thi,s Kael. You cannot..."


    "Where else?" I interrupted him. "I just need to be with her for a while."


    "What about us?" ter asked, moving forward to try to pry our joined hands apart. "We also want to be with her, but we know enough to know that she¡¯s tired. Give her a break, Kael."


    "Boys," Charis sighed, and I could hear the exasperation mixed with affection in her voice. "I told you, fighting and bickering all the time would never change anything. Just let Kael be, and he¡¯s allowed to have alone time with me."


    "Kael is the favourite one?" ter hissed. "You¡¯re always choosing him over us. We¡¯re all your mates, Charis. I want to be held too, I want to be kissed and loved up all the time, but you seem to be focused on only him, and that¡¯s not cool."


    "He wants to tell me something, ter," she said quietly. "Besides, I haven¡¯t epted any bond yet. Leaving both of you alone for a few minutes won¡¯t kill you."


    With that deration, she pushed past both Rhett and ter toward the back door, her small hand still firmly sped in mine.


    I felt slightly victorious,, but even then, my heart broke knowing that what I had to tell her would shatter the peace she was trying so hard to maintain.


    As we stepped out into the night air, I knew that everything was about to change. The conversation we were about to have would either save us all or destroy us. But there was no choice anymore.


    The hunters were closing in, and the only way to protect her was to tell her the truth.


    All of it.


    Even if it meant losing her trust forever.

 Chapter 123: Kael&Charis...

    <h4>Chapter 123: Kael&Charis...</h4>


    <strong>Kael</strong>


    We walked in silence until we were deep in the garden at Rhett¡¯s house.


    The moonlight filtered through the trimmed trees, casting shadows across the manicured pathways as we walked. After walking for a few minutes, I found a garden bench tucked between two flowering bushes and guided Charis to sit on it.


    Our hands remained sped together. Her smaller fingers intertwined with mine, grounding me.


    After a few seconds of rehearsing what I wanted to say to her in my head and gathering courage, I cleared my throat.


    She turned to face me, and the moonlight caught the gentle curve of her cheek, the way her eyes searched my face with such trust that it made my chest ache.


    ck, my wolf, was running in circles. He liked Charis so much that I had to exercise a great deal of control to keep him in check whenever she was around us.


    "Ea¡ªCharis," I began slowly, catching myself before I used her real name. Even now, knowing what I knew, I still wanted to keep her identity protected.


    My eyes felt heavier due to ack of sleep. The worry I¡¯d been carrying all day must have been written clearly across my features because I saw her expression soften with concern.


    For a moment, despite everything, I saw something that looked like joy sh across her face as she studied me. It was such a pure expression that it nearly broke my resolve entirely. How could I shatter that trust? How could I tell her that everything about me was a lie, too, and also that what I know would be the only solution to the problems?


    There was something she wasn¡¯t telling me to. I could see it in the way she stared at me. Her free hand moved to rest against her chest as if she was trying to calm something inside her. But whatever thoughts were racing through my mind, she kept them to herself, waiting patiently for me to find the right words.


    I opened my mouth to speak, then closed it again. The words I¡¯d practised during the walk here seemed to have escaped my mindpletely. How did you tell someone you loved that you¡¯d been living a double life? How can I exin that I would need to hunt her down and deliver her to my master?


    Or what I wanted to do, something that would help fix everything.


    "I...I started again, then stopped.


    She continued staring at me patiently, as her thumb traced small circles on the back of my hand in a tender gesture that made my heart clench


    "Charis, there¡¯s something you need to know about me. About who I really am." The words came out in a rush, and then I paused immediately. I could feel my jaw working, trying to force out the rest of the confession, but nothing came.


    "I¡¯m not," I began again, then stopped. I could feel myself trembling. Why was this so hard? I¡¯d faced down the worst of criminals, fought off rogues, shadow rogues, survived interrogations, walked into situations where death was imminent, but telling the woman I loved the truth about myself felt like the most terrifying thing I¡¯d ever attempted.


    "You see, Alpha Winters," I tried again. The words died in my throat as I imagined how she¡¯d react. Would she think I am deceptive, too? If I told her I¡¯d kill people at some point, would she look at me with the same fear I¡¯d seen in her eyes when she talked about her father?


    I tried again, my voice dropping into a whisper. "Charis, I haven¡¯t been honest with you about¡ª"


    But again, I faltered. I felt like I was walking to the edge of a cliff and every time I looked down, the fall seemed more and more terrifying.


    "I don¡¯t know how to¡ª" I started once more, then let out a frustrated breath, running my free hand through my hair. "Moons, why is this so hard?"


    "Why is what so hard, Kael?" sheughed. "Maybe it¡¯s not important, that¡¯s why it¡¯s so hard to say."


    "No!" I shook my head, "It¡¯s important."


    "Is it about my father?" she asked.


    As she asked, her body stiffened with anxiety. The question hung in the air between us, and I realised that in all my training, no one had ever prepared me for this moment. To choose between my mission and my heart.


    She turned away from me and stared into the emptiness in front of us. "Do you know what I wished for my eighteenth?" she scoffed. "To never go back to my father. I don¡¯t care how much hardship I get to face within these walls, but I want to be here in the meantime."


    Then she turned to face me again. "Also, sometimes it¡¯s a blessing not to know certain things, don¡¯t you think?"


    I nodded, reaching for her hand. "I wasn¡¯t going to say that," I said quietly. "The things I want to tell you are just so hard to get out."


    "Maybe if I kiss you, you might be able to."


    I looked into her eyes, seeing mischief in there and for the first time since leaving that warehouse, I felt like I might be able to breathe again.


    "I love you, Charis," I said quietly. "That¡¯s all I can say. I thought I¡¯d be able to get a lot of things off my chest today, but I think you¡¯re right, sometimes, it¡¯s easier to deal with a lot of things if you¡¯re oblivious."


    She nodded. "Everyone is happy at the end of the day."


    Then she leaned forward and ced a soft kiss on my lips. I wanted to pull back to tell her still that if ever in the future, I make confident choices that don¡¯t favour her, that she shouldn¡¯t hate me.


    But as her lips touched mine, I forgot everything.


    I kissed her back, allowing my hands to wander over her body, as her hands came around my neck, pushing herself into my arms. I undid her blouse, gently, nipping at the bottom lip before pulling away to suckle an errant nipple.


    She groaned into my skin, overwhelming me with my desire for her. She ran her fingers through my hair, pulling me closer for another deep kiss as we explored each other¡¯s bodies.


    Our kisses were growing hot and hungry, filled with our need and passion. She pushed me away from her gently after a while, her eyes filled with desire mirroring mine.


    "What?" I asked, breathing hard.


    "Kael," she whispered, her handsing up to frame my face. "I want to ept you as my mate."


    I stopped breathing. I stared at her, certain I didn¡¯t hear properly, but the sincerity on her face told me otherwise.


    "Charis," I breathed.


    "I mean it," she continued, her thumbs brushing across my cheekbones. "Whatever you¡¯re struggling to tell me, whatever secrets you think you¡¯re carrying, I don¡¯t care. I chose you. I choose this and I choose us."


    The mate bond that had been simmering between us for days now suddenly red to life, burning brightly through our left hands. ck was running in circles within me, calling out to her wolf.


    Charis had opened herselfpletely to our connection.


    "How about the others?" I asked.


    "What about them?" she asked with a shrug. "It¡¯s not like I can ept all three of you at once. It¡¯s one person at a time, and I feel ready for you, now."


    "Are you sure?" I asked, needing to give her onest chance to change her mind. "Once we do this, there¡¯s no going back."


    She smiled radiantly at me. "I¡¯ve never been more sure of anything in my life.


    I cupped her face in my hands, kissing her onest time. When we pulled away, I met and held her gaze.


    "I, Kael Winters, ept you, Charis Greye, as my mate. I vow to protect you, to stand by you and to love you until myst breath."


    "And I, Charis Greye, ept you, Kael Winters, as my mate," she replied with tears shining in her eyes. "I vow to trust you, to support you and to love youpletely, no matter what storms we face."


    The moment the words left our lips, our red thread of bond joined with each other with an intensity that took my breath away. It was likeing home and falling off a cliff simultaneously.


    I kissed her again, this time, with all the passion I¡¯d been holding back. She melted into me, winding her arms around my middle as I pulled her closer.


    When we broke apart again, both of us breathing hard, I rested my forehead against hers. I could feel the mate bond humming between us.


    "The marking," she whispered against my lips. "Are you ready?"


    "Right here?" I asked, unsure of myself. "In the garden? ter and Rhett will kill me. We nned to mark you at the same time."


    "Worry about yourself first, Kael. Mark me, make me yours."


    I tilted her head gently to the side, exposing the elegant curve of her neck. ck was practically howling with anticipation, pushing against the surface.


    I pressed soft kisses along her throat, feeling her pulse racing beneath my lips.


    "I heard it would hurt," I murmured against her skin.


    "Yes," she nodded. "But only for a moment, I¡¯ll be fine."

 Chapter 124: The inquiry board...

    <h4>Chapter 124: The inquiry board...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    With our bond finally in ce, his scent wafted up to my nose, intoxicating me. He ran his wet tongue along the side of her neck, scraping my skin with his canines that had slightly extended.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time I was getting marked, so I knew the drill. I felt him pause at the junction between my neck and shoulder, and bite down on it.


    The moment his teeth connected with my skin, the world exploded into beautiful colours.


    Our mate bond came to life, binding us together. I could feel his emotions and love for me flooding through our connection now.


    I gasped, arching my body against his, not out of pain, but of pleasure. When I pulled back, he leaned in to lick the mark, helping it to heal faster while I trembled in his arms.


    "You turn," he said breathlessly, looking up at me.


    He tilted his head, offering me his neck. My canines weren¡¯t as prominent as his. I was still learning to use my wolf without shiftingpletely, and for the marking process to happen, you and your wolf had to be involved.


    Back then, when I was still with ter, he was the only one who marked me. I couldn¡¯t, because my wolf was still dormant at the time, so we only had to rely on a one-sided connection. Marking without your wolf would be as good as biting the person.


    I traced his neck with my tongue, sniffing for the perfect ce to put my mark. I found a spot near his neck and bit down gently.


    I hear his sharp intake of breath as his hands tightened around me. When I pulled back, the wound was almost healed, leaving behind the mark as evidence of my iming.


    He cupped my face in his hands, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel more connected to him than I did a few minutes ago.


    "I love you, Charis," he murmured. "I love you so much."


    His mouth covered my lips again, as his hands resumed their wandering, tracing over my curves and gently tugging my already opened blouse from my shoulders. His tongue rolled around my jutting nips, biting down softly on them.


    I moaned in response, arching into him as he lifted me slightly and tugged at my pants.


    "I¡¯ve been wanting to do this for so long," he whispered, pressing his lips against mine. I melted into his embrace, returning the kiss with equal passion. Our tongues danced together, exploring each other¡¯s mouths.


    His fingers found their way into my pants, tracing my soft mound before slipping to the wet patch between my legs. I moaned softly, widening my legs to give him better ess.


    I slipped from his leg and knelt in front of him. Reaching down, I unfastened his belt and zipper, caressing his hardness. He shivered, throwing his head backwards before gazing down at me.


    I gave him a teasing smile.


    "Take off your shirt," I murmured.


    He obliged, pulling his shirt over his head and revealing the defined muscles of his chest. I ran my hands over his skin, stopping to scratch his nipples before leaning in to suck on them.


    He groaned loudly, his back arching off the bench.


    He pulled me back to hisp again, swallowing my lips in a more intense kiss. I could feel the heat between us reaching a crescendo. I straddled hisp, grinding my hips against his throbbing manliness, gasping as I felt him grow even harder against me.


    Eager for me to take him inside, I pulled back slightly and slipped off my joggers and panties in one move, standing before him naked.


    His hands cupped my ass cheeks, pulling me closer to him.


    "Fuck, Charis," he groaned. "You¡¯re so beautiful."


    "I know," I said cheekily,ing to straddle him again. I bent my head for a second, sliding my wet tongue up and down his pole, drawing another groan from him before gently lowering myself onto him.


    I moaned as I felt him fill me up. He wrapped his arms around my waist, holding my gaze as he murmured.


    "This is my first time, Charis, you¡¯re my first. Tell me if it hurts, okay?"


    I bit down on the insides of my mouth and smiled. "Don¡¯t worry, Kael...you¡¯re not the first virgin I¡¯ve been with."


    He smiled, pulling me close as we began to move in a slow, sensual rhythm. Our hips swayed in perfect harmony. I dug my nails into his shoulders, drawing little lines of pleasure.


    He held on tight, knowing he couldn¡¯tst much longer, while I leaned in to kiss him again, tangling my tongue with his. His hands wandered down to my ass, squeezing and massaging my cheeks before moving up to cup my breasts. He pinched my nipples, drawing another moan from me.


    "Kael," I whimpered, feeling the walls of my hips clenching around him. He must have felt my clenching walls because he picked up speed, thrusting deeper inside me.


    I rocked him hard, loving the way his thrusts became irregr. Just as I felt him tighten inside me, I let go, clutching at his neck as we both reached our peak.


    ***


    As we walked back toward the house, my body was still tingling with warmth and satisfaction after my sweet session with Kael.


    Kael had gone silent immediately, but I didn¡¯t mind. He has always been a quiet person, and I didn¡¯t want to probe too deeply into his head through our bond. I¡¯d sensed a storm of conflicting emotions. I felt his love, his protectiveness and something that felt almost like dread.


    I didn¡¯t want to think about it too much, so I ignored it. When we came out of the garden, we saw Rhett and te waiting for us by the back door. The moment they saw us approaching, both of them rushed forward, looking tense.


    "Thank goodness you¡¯re back," ter said breathlessly. "Someone from the inquiry board arrived about ten minutes ago. They want to interview you and ask some questions."


    My stomach dropped. "Now? But I thought¡ª"


    "They said it couldn¡¯t wait," Rhett interrupted, holding up my body suit¡ªthe one that transformed me into Eamon. "You need to put this on immediately. You¡¯re still Eamon, remember."


    I nodded, taking the suit with trembling hands. The boys watched as I slipped into my Eamon disguise, and I tried to project confidence even though anxiety was eating me alive. The weight of the half-body suit, which gave me a masculine structure, and the loose clothing that hid my feminine curves, felt bothforting and suffocating at the same time.


    After I was dressed, ter and Rhett moved to adjust my clothing, their hands smoothing fabric and ensuring everything looked natural.


    "Listen carefully," Rhett said, "You shouldn¡¯t answer any question whose answers you don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t guess, don¡¯t specte, don¡¯t try to fill in nks. If you don¡¯t know something, say ¡¯I don¡¯t know.¡¯"


    "Anything you say now will be used against you," ter added, "Every word matters. Think before you speak."


    "And don¡¯te on too strong," Rhett continued. "If you¡¯re too confident, they¡¯ll think you¡¯re arrogant and hiding something. But if you¡¯re too weak, they¡¯ll see it as victim mentality and assume you¡¯re guilty."


    "Stick to simple, honest answers," ter advised. "Yes, no, I don¡¯t remember, I wasn¡¯t there. The more you borate, the more points you give them."


    "Make eye contact, but don¡¯t stare," Rhett said. "Sit up straight, but don¡¯t look rigid. You want to appear cooperative but not eager to please."


    "If they try to trick you with leading questions, take your time," ter added. "There¡¯s no rush. It¡¯s better to pause and think than to blurt out something you¡¯ll regret."


    "And if they ask about your rtionship with any of us," Rhett said carefully, "keep it simple. We¡¯re ssmates, friends, and study partners. Nothing moreplicated than that."


    Throughout this entire coaching session, I noticed that Kael remainedpletely silent, standing slightly apart from the group.


    When I tried to reach for his hand, seeking thefort of our new bond, he shook his head and stepped back. The rejection stung, especially when I could feel his inner turmoil through our connection.


    I turned to look at him properly, a confused expression on my face. Why was he acting so distant?


    When I turned back, I found ter and Rhett watching me instead. Something had shifted in their expressions, and I saw the exact moment ter¡¯s eyes moved from my face to my neck, then to Kael¡¯s neck, then back again.


    "You marked her?" ter said with a loud scoff, his gaze snapping to Kael. "Already?"


    "You did what?" Rhett picked up immediately, his voice rising with shock and what sounded like betrayal. "Charis, what¡¯s going on? We¡¯re supposed to be mates! Why are you doing things solo with Kael?"


    I rolled my eyes. "I¡¯m not doing solo things with Kael. It just happened, and like I said before, we¡¯re all mates. But do you know how draining it would be to¡ª"


    Before things could escte further, Kael stepped forward, staring at the boys coolly.


    "That¡¯s enough, three of you," he said firmly, then reached for my hand, his fingers intertwining with mine. "Charis has bigger problems to deal with than your wounded egos."


    The mate bond red at his touch, sending warmth up my arm, but I could still feel that undercurrent of worry in his emotions. Whatever was bothering him was bigger than jealousy over our marking ceremony.


    "The inquiry board is waiting," Kael continued, his voice gentler now as he looked at me. "We can sort out the mate situationter. Right now, we need to focus on keeping you safe."

 Chapter 125: The trial

    <h4>Chapter 125: The trial</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    Two sure things were going to happen today.


    Number one, the investigation council would find me guilty. Number two, they would find me not guilty.


    That contradiction alone has been in my mind for seven days now like a bomb waiting to explode. There was no middle ground, no maybe, no postponement. Today, my fate would be decided.


    It had been a week since two members from the council had shown up at Rhett¡¯s house to ask me some questions. I¡¯d braced myself for the worst, created every worst-case scenario I could imagine.


    I¡¯d expected usations about the data breach, questions about my ess to the student data or even interrogation about my rtionships with influential students.


    I¡¯d imagined a dark room with only a singlemp overhead, and a barking man or woman demanding I tell them the truth, or suffer the consequences.


    I¡¯d gotten instead a middle-aged woman with a bright smile on her face and a man dressed casually.


    The woman had smiled at me when I walked up to her and introduced myself as Eamon. When she¡¯d made sure I was seated, she asked the first question.


    "Who takes care of you?"


    I stared at her, shocked by the question. The words had touched a soft spot in my heart, and I felt my chest tighten as I stared on. It didn¡¯t help that she still had that warm smile on her face, and it felt like I could tell her anything without being judged.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to answer.


    After a few more seconds of ufortable silence, she consulted her notebook and asked again. This time, she was specific.


    "How does it feel toe from a home where you are not loved by your father and not epted by society because of the circumstances surrounding your birth?"


    My heart had leapt straight into my throat. For one terrifying second, I panicked, thinking my real identity as Charis Greye, the runaway Alpha¡¯s daughter, had been exposed. My palms had gone cold, and all I could do was sit and stare at her with shock.


    ter had thene forward. He and the boys were lounging in the background of the room, watching silently. So, ter hade forward and said.


    "Being a child born out of wedlock isn¡¯t a crime. The child shouldn¡¯t be med for the actions of two adults."


    That single line seemed to revive me. I instantly remembered I was supposed to be Eamon Riggs. The bastard son of Alpha Riggs. That was what they were asking about, not my real identity but the fabricated one I¡¯d created.


    "It¡¯s...hard," I¡¯d stammered, as the words came because I could rte to the pain of rejection, even if for different reasons.


    "Growing up knowing your father wishes you didn¡¯t exist, that your presence is a painful reminder to him. Plus, when people look at you and see a mistake, you learn to make yourself smaller, hoping that maybe if you¡¯re invisible enough, the judgment won¡¯t hurt as much."


    "But it always did?" the woman asked quietly.


    "Much more than I want to admit," I nodded. "Every whisper, every sideways nce, every time someone mentions legitimate children and you know you¡¯ll never be one of them, it cuts deep. You start believing maybe they¡¯re right, maybe I¡¯m really worthless and don¡¯t deserve love or eptance or even respect."


    The woman nodded with understanding.


    "I see you have a good rtionship with your half-brother, ter Riggs, right?" She flicked a nce at ter, and I nodded.


    "Yes."


    The woman nodded and scribbled something into her notebook. "That¡¯s all," she said when she looked up.


    I was perplexed and was tempted to ask her if she was sure, but she had already closed her notebook and was putting it inside her bag. Then she and the other man rose and left. The man didn¡¯t even say a word.


    I was more confused and hopeful that I might have given them what they were looking for.


    And now, here I was a weekter,


    Sitting in a dock in front of the whole Academy, trembling inwardly while trying to put on a brave face.


    Headmistress Vale had suspended sses for the day, making sure every single person in the Academy was in attendance. In her words:


    "This will remind every student that ourw bends for no one and that ountability must exist even among the privileged.


    The great hall, the first ce I¡¯de to when I first came to Ravenshore, had been transformed into a makeshift courtroom. The investigation council, consisting of about six members, was seated at a long table facing me.


    Behind them, the entire student body filled three rows of seats.


    The investigation council was currently ying the CCTV footage for everyone to watch. It was the clip of me slipping into the ssroom, essingputer terminals, and moving through the corridors during the temporary lockdown.


    I watched as students murmured and pointed to the screen, then turned and looked at me with disgust.


    ording to the standard procedure, the investigative council consisted of six individuals considered incorruptible by the Council of Education, alongside a student jury of approximately six students.


    My heart had nearly stopped when I spotted Kael among the jury members wearing an unreadable mask on his face as he stared ahead.


    Since our night in the garden, since we¡¯d marked each other andpleted our mate bond, Kael had grown distant. In fact, he blocked my ability tomunicate with him through our bond, saying he was deeply immersed in something and needed all the focus he could muster.


    He would often disappear during the day after sses and reappearte at night. Anytime I tried to initiate an intimate moment with him, he blocked me off. He would say he¡¯s not in the mood, and it was driving Rhyme crazy.


    I¡¯ve tried to exin to her that we couldn¡¯t force Kael to be with us if he didn¡¯t want to, but she wouldn¡¯t hear of it, and because of that, my mood has been fluctuating. It has also been affecting my rtionships with ter and Rhett.


    Two days ago, we¡¯d had aplete blowout. Both of them wanted attention from me, but Rhyme didn¡¯t want her other mates; she wanted Kael. So, we ended up quarrelling. I was shouting at the top of my lungs about how they didn¡¯t understand and how they couldn¡¯t possibly realise how much weight I had on my shoulders from having multiple mates.


    I¡¯d stormed to Kael¡¯s room in the middle of the night, and he¡¯d taken one look at me before letting me in.


    He didn¡¯t say a word to me, nor did he ask what was wrong; he went back to his reading table and busied himself with his school work. I¡¯d patiently waited for him to finish up ande to the bed, but I¡¯d dozed off.


    When I woke up the next morning, I found him sleeping on the couch. It was a clear indication that he didn¡¯t want to be with me.


    The CCTV clips finished ying, and the lead investigator raised a hand to stop the noise.


    He was a tall, grey-haired man.


    "We are here for two reasons. First, confidential student information was leaked from this Academy. Information on students¡¯ health records, academic records, privatemunications and even their deepest secrets was entrusted with the Academy and exposed for the whole to see." He paused.


    "As a result of this breach, fifty-four families have filedwsuits against Ravenshore Academy for breach of contract and vition of privacy, and more parents are still in the process. They are all saying one thing: the Academy failed to protect their children." He paused again.


    "Currently, the Academy has spent more than four hundred and seven million dors for settlements, damage control with the press and a lot of other things which cannot be mentioned here."


    Gasps and murmurs rippled through the crowd. My stomach dropped even further.


    "More so," she continued. "Three students have withdrawn from the Academy due to the emotional distress caused by having their private information exposed. The reputation of this institution, built over centuries, has been severely damaged."


    The man¡¯s gaze shifted to me.


    "So, we¡¯re here to hold someone ountable for these actions and ensure justice is served. We will not allow such carelessness to go unpunished."


    Another man on the council with wire-rimmed sses took over. "The evidence clearly shows unauthorised ess to restricted systems during specific periods. We have surveince footage, digital timestamps, a confession from Eamon Riggs and a witness testimony."


    My heart sank again as the wire-rimmed man turned to me.


    "Eamon Riggs, please step forward."


    I stood with stiff legs and mmy palms and walked to take the stand in front of them.


    "State your full name for the record," the man demanded.


    "E-Eamon Riggs," I stammered.


    "Speak up," he snapped. "The entire assembly needs to hear you."


    "Eamon Riggs," I repeated, louder this time."


    He nodded and turned to face the crowd. "We will now begin with the official questioning of Eamon Riggs."

 Chapter 126: The trial II

    <h4>Chapter 126: The trial II</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    "Mr Riggs, do you understand the charges against you?"


    "I...yes, I think so. The data breach, the¡ª"


    "Think so?" he interrupted. "This is not a thinking exercise. Do you or do you not understand what you¡¯re used of?"


    "Y-yes, I understand," I managed.


    "On the night of the fifteenth, you were recorded entering the administrative building at 19:22. Can you exin why you were there, especially after the academy had just issued a curfew to prevent any student from loitering about except members of the Student Council?"


    My mind raced. "It wasn¡¯t me. I was indoors, I promise. It wasn¡¯t me."


    "It wasn¡¯t you?" the man scoffed. "But the footage captured you, besides the biometrics matched with your existing record that the academy has. What are you saying?"


    "I left for the dorm after we were asked to go in. I was there until the next morning. I¡¯d left my bag inside my ss because when it happened, I was at the caf¨¦ eating. Whoever that is, it¡¯s an impersonation of me. I didn¡¯t move an inch outside after that announcement."


    "So, you¡¯re saying that the footage of the individual that was caught in 4K is not you? That you went to the dorm and remained there until the next day?"


    "Yes," I nodded, feeling a little confident. "Whoever it is, that wasn¡¯t me."


    "Then do you know who?" the man asked, making me pause.


    "I-I don¡¯t understand," I stuttered.


    "My words are not hard or sophisticated, Mr Riggs. You sound so sure that that isn¡¯t you, so I¡¯m hoping you can tell us who the person is since it wasn¡¯t you."


    I stared at the man for a few seconds, wondering how he expected me to answer that. The person in the video wasn¡¯t me, and I had no idea who it was either.


    "Mr Riggs?"


    "I have no idea who that is," I said quietly. "Wouldn¡¯t I know if I was the one?"


    The man looked at me for a few minutes and then nodded before consulting the book in front of him. When he looked up, his gaze sought mine again.


    "Mr Riggs, you said you went back to the dorms, right?"


    I nodded.


    "But an eyewitness ount attests that you did not, and we did check the records. It appears you¡¯ve only used your designated dorm room twice since you came to Ravenshore. May I ask where you¡¯ve been staying?"


    It felt like someone had dunked me in an ice bath. My gaze shifted to Kael at the jury stand, but Kael wasn¡¯t even looking at me; his gaze was elsewhere.


    "Mr Riggs," the man called out impatiently. "We don¡¯t have all day. Answer the questions or don¡¯t. I¡¯ll ask again, if you weren¡¯t sleeping in your designated dorm room, where have you been sleeping?"


    The room stirred.


    "In my brother¡¯s room sometimes, and then Kael¡¯s recently."


    "Are you aware that sleeping in the room not assigned to you is breaking an academy rule?" the man asked.


    "Yes, sir," I nodded miserably.


    "Who did you inform about your illegal sleeping arrangements?"


    I took in a deep breath; I hadn¡¯t mentioned it to anyone. Headmistress Vale had found out back then, and it had caused a ruckus, but she didn¡¯t ask me to return to my dorms. Even if I tried to say I told her, the chances that she would deny it were high.


    "The boys were bullying me in my dorm room. They kept calling me a bastard and¡ª"


    "Answer the question, Mr Riggs," the man said sternly. "Who was aware that you weren¡¯t staying at your designated dorm room?¡¯


    "No one," I said with a tired sigh. "But I wouldn¡¯t have left in the first ce if Phil from Red Moon Pack and his goons didn¡¯t try to make life difficult for me. They bullied me. What was I supposed to do?"


    "Report them!" the lead investigator said sternly. "There are protocols followed for such things, however long. You cannot take matters into your hands because of small diforts. Rules, regtions and protocols exist for a reason."


    There was a slight pause before the wire-rimmed man continued.


    "From our investigations, it shows you¡¯ve had extensive contact with the representative of the student on the academy board, Alpha Rhett Thatcher. Describe the nature of this rtionship."


    "We¡¯re...we¡¯re friends. ssmates and study partners."


    "Just friends?" the man leaned forward. "But our investigation shows you¡¯ve been seen entering and leaving his private residence on multiple asions, often veryte at night."


    "That¡¯s a fucking lie," Rhett exploded from the crowd, and everyone turned to stare at him.


    "And you are?" the Lead Investigator asked, peering at Rhett from the top of his sses.


    "Rhett Thatcher," Rhett said fiercely, "And your investigation is a sham. Eamon hasn¡¯t been to my house many times. And in the night? Fuck me!"


    "Language, Mr Thatcher," the Lead Investigator growled. "And this doesn¡¯t concern you. If we have anything we¡¯d like to rify with you, we will let you know."


    I saw ter pull Rhett back to the seat, and everyone¡¯s attention turned back to me.


    "Well, go on." The man said.


    "We study together, hang out, eat and¡ª"


    "Mr Riggs," the man interrupted, "do you take us for fools? Multiple witnesses have reported seeing you in what appeared to be intimate situations with not just Alpha Thatcher, but also with Alpha Winters. An eyewitness also said, Alpha Thatcher had once dered his love for you in public."


    The blood drained from my face. "That¡¯s not....we¡¯re just¡ª"


    "Just what, exactly? Because from where we sit, it appears you¡¯ve been using these rtionships to gain ess to privileged information."


    "No!" I yelled, louder than I intended. "That¡¯s not true! I would never¡ª"


    "Alpha Winters and Alpha Thatcher, and also your brother Alpha Riggs," he continued without stopping, "all have ess to different levels of the academy¡¯s systems. Convenient rtionships for someone nning a data breach, wouldn¡¯t you say?"


    I was falling apart at this point. I was hearing the words without really understanding them.


    "I don¡¯t...that¡¯s not...we¡¯re really friends, and I would never use them like that!"


    At that moment, one of the investigators turned toward the student jury bench, as his gaze settled on Kael.


    "Alpha Winters, are you supposed to be sitting on this jury? Our records show you have a close personal rtionship with the used."


    My heart stopped. If they removed Kael from the jury, I¡¯d lose what might be my only friend in this nightmare.


    But before Kael could respond, headmistress Vale rose from her seat at the side of the hall.


    "If I may," her voice cut through the tension. "Alpha Kael Winters is the most truthful student in this school. In his two years here, he has never once allowed personal emotions to cloud his judgment. If there¡¯s anyone who can set aside personal feelings in the service of justice."


    The investigator looked sceptical, but after a moment¡¯s consideration, he nodded. "Very well. Mr Winters may remain on the jury."


    "Eamon Riggs," the only woman on the council board called out. "Do you admit you broke the Academy rules?"


    "No!" I shook my head. "I think there¡¯s been a mistake."


    "A mistake," the womanughed. "What mistake? To snoop? To gather information?"


    "No!" My voice shook. "I don¡¯t even¡ªI mean, I don¡¯t care about things like that.¡¯


    She leaned forward. "You¡¯re saying you don¡¯t care, but every year one student¡¯s private information was stolen. Do you expect us to believe this is a coincidence? Especially when you were looking for paying jobs."


    "That is different. I was broke and I needed money," I blurted out. "Is there any harm in looking for a job?"


    "I am assuming you didn¡¯t get it and resorted to other means, after all, you¡¯ve had your friends pay for your school stuff."


    "That is different," I sighed. " I swear, I had nothing to do with the data getting leaked. I don¡¯t know who did it. I¡¯d never¡ª"


    "Then exin the surveince footage," the woman insisted.


    "I don¡¯t know," I swallowed hard, fighting back tears. "I don¡¯t know how that happened. It wasn¡¯t me, I swear. It wasn¡¯t. I am innocent."


    Murmurs rippled through the hall.


    The woman nodded, and the other wire-rimmed eyess man took over.


    "In one word, exin your association with the Beta Prime, with Thatcher and with Winters."


    "They¡¯re just my friends, only."


    "Or convenient allies, you mean. High-ranking names with powerful families. Are you using them for protection? After all, Rhett Thatcher¡¯s father bailed you out some days ago. That only figures."


    There was no air in my lungs now. I wanted so badly to sprawl on the ground and cry, but if I did that, I would onlyplicate things.


    I looked to Kael again, and this time, I saw him watching me. He looked away when our eyes met.


    "Mr Riggs, we¡¯ve tried our best to get a suitable argument and exnation from you, and so far, we¡¯ve gotten what we need. We will now go for recess, when wee back, the student jury would give us their judgement and then we would finalize."


    I nodded, with my knees trembling so badly.


    No matter how much I protested, I couldn¡¯t be as truthful as I wanted to be because the truth would damn me even more.

 Chapter 127: The verdict...

    <h4>Chapter 127: The verdict...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    <strong>Three days earlier...</strong>


    In the end, I was found guilty, and the person who hammered thest nail into my coffin was Kael, making me learn what it feels like to be buried while still breathing.


    I¡¯m on the floor now, my knees to my chest with my cheeks against the damp wall. The holding cell smelled like something had died and wasn¡¯t taken out. The Sentinels had swilled the corridor several times with bleach, yet the smell wouldn¡¯t go out.


    I was staring at a piece of stale bread that looked exactly like the first thing I ate when I first arrived at Ravenshore. I¡¯d been so hopeful then, so sure that my life was finally going to get better.


    What a stupid fool I¡¯d been.


    It¡¯s been three days now, but it felt like a decade of no sunlight and no visitors.


    The only thing that kept reying in my head was the verdict, the votes and the way Kael¡¯s hand had shot up when he raised it against me.


    I closed my eyes and let myself relive the memory again because if I try to stop it, it onlyes back stronger.


    ~~~


    The hall felt suddenly crowded and hushed as the Investigation Council and the student jury filed in after the one-hour recess.


    My palms were slick, and I could feel Rhett and ter somewhere behind me. I wished I could turn to look at them, but somehow, I was ashamed. I was their mate, but I¡¯ve managed to bring nothing but shame repeatedly.


    Not to mention, Rhyme, my wolf, was mourning, leaving me more depressed than I should have been.


    The lead investigator cleared his throat. "We will first hear from the student jury."


    The head of the student jury¡ªa senior student from Ebonvale rose first with a sheet in her hand.


    "After listening to the used, Eamon Riggs, deliberating on the findings and the documents provided as part of the investigation, the student jury finds that the presented evidence shows Eamon Riggs was present in restricted areas at the time of the breach. While the motive is not fully established, ess is. Our verdict, therefore, is inconclusive."


    She sat down.


    Gasps and murmurs filled the halls, but all I could hear was the rushing of blood in my ears.


    The lead investigator nodded and then turned to me.


    "Mr Riggs," he said sternly. "The council has made a decision as parents first before council members. The leak has caused a lot of damage to your fellow students, and it would only be fair if we could give the affected student the justice they¡¯re hoping for."


    He paused and turned to look at the other members, who nodded.


    "This is our verdict. Eamon Riggs, we find you guilty..."


    Scattered pping rippled across the hall, and the lead investigator had to wait for it to die down before continuing.


    "And you¡¯re hereby expelled from Ravenshore Academy effective immediately. Furthermore, you will be handed over to the Justice Department and charged as an adult since this incident happened within the month you turned 18. You¡¯ll be charged for cybercrime, theft of personal data and breach of institutional security."


    My legs nearly gave out. Charged as an adult. That means prison time, a permanent criminal record, and my life would be destroyed before it even begins.


    But then he continued speaking, and for a moment, I felt hope flicker in my chest.


    "However," he continued, consulting his notes, "taking into ount your status as a student and your identity as a child born out of wedlock and not to make it seem like we have a personal vendetta against Alpha children born out of wedlock, you have the right to petition for this matter to remain within the jurisdiction of the Academy rather than being transferred to external authorities."


    He paused, as if I needed time to process what that meant.


    "If you can secure six votes, that is half of the total panel that heard your case, you will be given a fair chance to prove your innocence through the Academy procedures, plus the expulsion would be revoked immediately. Should you fail to secure these votes, you will be immediately transferred to the Justice Department custody."


    Six votes. Out of twelve panel members. It was a slim chance, but it was something.


    "We will now begin to vote," the lead investigator announced. "Councillor Arend?" he turned to the man at the far end of his right.


    "Remand to Justice."


    "Councillor Dava?"


    "Remand."


    "Councillor Pierce?"


    "Retain at the Academy." He met my stare, giving me a strange expression.


    "Councillor Selene?"


    "Retain."


    "Councillor Garrin?"


    "Remand."


    My heart thudded as it was now the turn of the lead investigator. He lifted his hand and said. "Retain."


    A shaky breath escaped from me. Three council for me. Three against. I turned to the student jury, wondering if all the unfamiliar faces would choose me. Kael¡¯s vote was sure, so I wasn¡¯t bothered.


    I just need two more votes from them.


    The head juror was the first person to speak.


    "I rmend the case be remanded to the Justice Department."


    A prickle shot down my arms as she sat. The next juror rose.


    "Remand."


    Two more quickly followed with the exact words. My throat was burning with unshed tears now. A girl with dark hair stood up, biting her lips before speaking.


    "I believe the Academy should handle this. The footage proves presence but not guilt, and our verdict is inconclusive because the confession from Eamon Riggs and what we have on the footage don¡¯t tally."


    I sucked in a deep breath, swiping at the tears that had rolled to my cheeks. Four votes in. Two more to go.


    "Retain at the Academy," the boy next to her also stated.


    Five votes, I just needed one more.


    The lead investigator turned to the far end of the student bench where Kael sat, with hands folded on hisp. He didn¡¯t look unbothered. He was the only one who hadn¡¯t voted.


    "Alpha Winters. Your vote."


    Surely, my mate would not vote against me.


    This was the boy who¡¯d marked me just days before. Who¡¯d sworn to protect me, who¡¯d promised to stand by me no matter what storms we faced. Every eye in the hall had turned to him, and I felt Rhyme perking up with hope.


    He stood slowly, wearing a nk look that was how I knew him before I fell helplessly in love with him. When he spoke, his voice carried through the silent hall.


    "Remand to Justice."


    I felt every part of my soul shatter as he said those words. Not just my hope for avoiding the Justice Department, but my faith in the bond we shared, in the love I thought was real and unbreakable.


    I stared at him in shock, searching his face for some sign that this was a mistake. Maybe he wanted to say ¡¯Retain at the Academy.¡¯ Perhaps his dyslexia made it difficult for him toprehend the words, and he required someone to exin them to him.


    "Are you sure?" the lead investigator looked confused.


    "Yes," Kael nodded, returning to his seat. "I vote against allowing this matter to remain within Academy jurisdiction."


    I felt the lead investigator¡¯s gaze dart from me to Kael and back before he banged his gravel.


    "By majority vote, the petition for internal jurisdiction is denied. The Investigation Council finds Eamon Riggs guilty of willful vition of security protocol, resulting in the exposure of student data. I will now reiterate his sentencing."


    He paused for a second to turn a page in his notes.


    "Immediate expulsion from Ravenshore Academy and transfer to the Justice Department after 72 hours for formal charging under the country¡¯s statutes pertaining to information theft and child endangerment. As the used was found to have acted with premeditation¡ª"


    "I didn¡¯t¡ª" I muttered as a big, fat tear rolled down my cheek.


    "¡ªthe used shall be charged as an adult under thews of Ravenspire Pack."


    A sound left my body that didn¡¯t feel like it came from my throat. A thousand things happened in a heartbeat. I heard Rhett¡¯s voice in my semi-unconscious state, but two sentinels caught him as he tried to rush towards me.


    ter just sat there, and so did Kael. He wasn¡¯t looking at me. He refused to.


    As the darkness closed over me, I wished for the first time that it would close me forever. I hope I never wake from this.


    ***


    <strong>Present day:</strong>


    I¡¯d woken up on the filthy floor of a holding cell. And for three days, I¡¯ve been here. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll finally be transferred to a maximum holding facility at Stormrock, the Pack Capital of the country, and I¡¯ll be tried.


    Practically, I¡¯ll finally reunite with my former father-inw and his family.


    The corners of my lips lifted in a mocking smile. I have the best luck in the world.


    I pulled my knees tighter, trying to pretend that my head wasn¡¯t filled with Rhyme¡¯s low, agitated pacing.


    I pushed aside the te that held the stale bread, joining it with the other bread from three days ago. The sentinels bring water twice a day in dented cups that have a rusty smell.


    The first day, I¡¯d drunk greedily. The second day was less eventful. But today, I tried to sip as little as I could. There was no need to try to nourish the body; I was going to go to prison anyway.

 Chapter 128: The mysterious saviour...

    <h4>Chapter 128: The mysterious saviour...</h4>


    <strong>Charis.</strong>


    I couldn¡¯t believe I left home to jump into trouble, trouble and more trouble.


    It¡¯s been three days and two nights since the verdict, three days without being allowed any visitors.


    The boys hadn¡¯t even tried to see me as far as I knew. Maybe they were too ashamed. Perhaps they didn¡¯t care enough to fight the system for me. Or maybe they were just as shocked by Kael¡¯s betrayal as I was.


    I still couldn¡¯t believe he would sell me out like that. Where had I gone wrong? What had I done to make him turn against me like that? Our mate bond was still there, but it was now a constant ache in my chest and still muted from Kael¡¯s end.


    If I am transferred to the Justice Department, my real identity as Charis Greye would be exposed. They¡¯d run fingerprints, DNA tests, and background checks. I would be stripped, and when they discovered that Eamon Riggs was a fabrication, I¡¯d face even more serious charges.


    Identity fraud, illegal documentation, possibly even terrorism charges if they decided my deception had national security implications.


    I cannot take that chance. I cannot allow them to expose who I really am, because that would lead me straight back to my father or to prison, and I¡¯d rather die than be dragged back to that life.


    If the boys weren¡¯t going to help me, then I¡¯d have to help myself.


    I¡¯ve spent thest two nights trying to convince the duty Sentinels to take a message to Headmistress Vale. I needed to talk to her, to find a way and make a deal, or buy myself time, options, or anything that might get me out of this nightmare.


    Both nights, I was told to shut up. But today, I¡¯ve been begging and crying out to any passing Sentinel because today was myst chance. Not just that, I was still thinking of Kael.


    I can believe in betrayal. I¡¯ve lived most of my life inside it. But it was the way he did it that won¡¯t stop shocking me.


    I was sure something had gone wrong.


    I heard footstepsing towards me, and quickly I crawled to the bars again, grabbing at the legs of a female Sentinel who was passing by. I hook my fingers around her boot, holding on with all the strength I have left in me.


    "Please!" I begged; my voice was hoarse from three days of almost no water and food. "Has the message to Headmistress Vale been delivered? I just need to speak with her for five minutes. Please."


    "You filthy pig!" the Sentinel cursed as she kicked at me with her free leg, sending pain through me. "How many times do I have to tell you¡ª"


    Before she could finish the sentence, the door of the confinement centre opened again, and I heard other Sentinels greeting someone. The footsteps continued towards my corridor and towards the direction of the holding cell.


    Since I had a lot of limitations, I couldn¡¯t see who it was until the red heels stopped right in front of me.


    I looked up from my position on the floor, and my heart nearly stopped. I pulled my hand into myp, staring at the person in front of me.


    It was a woman dressed in a wide-brimmed hat that covered her face with lips painted ck. That was the only thing visible that I could see from her face. She was d in a red skirt, a matching zer, and gloves.


    Ordinarily, such a colourbination would have made an average person look like a masquerade, but the woman in front of me embodied elegance and grace that I couldn¡¯t exin. She looked so good that all I could do was stare.


    "Open it!" the strange woman said.


    And the Sentinel that hade with her rushed immediately to open the Holding cell door. The woman remained at the doorway and motioned to the Sentinel to remove the leg chains cuffed around my ankles.


    When they were done, the woman entered the cell, paused for a second and muttered.


    "Leave us alone."


    The Sentinels bowed and hurried away, leaving just me and her. As she came towards me, I moved backwards with my bottom, wondering what she wanted with me. She must have noticed that I was scared because her ck lips lifted into a mimicry of a smile, and she stopped moving.


    "I won¡¯t hurt you, Charis," she said quietly. "I¡¯m here to help you."


    "H-help me?" I stuttered. "Who are you?"


    "A friend," she said and then squatted until she was at the same face level as me. I watched as she slowly tugged at the strings from the hat tied under her chin and gently removed the hat, exposing her face.


    At first, I was too stunned to speak.


    The woman in front of me was beautiful and ugly at the same time. Half of her face was breathtaking¡ªhigh cheekbones, smooth skin, heart-shaped lips that looked like they belonged to a goddess.


    But the other half looked as though a rogue had attacked her, and she barely escaped.


    A scar cut from her brow to her jaw in jagged ridges, dragging her skin into an unnatural pull. One eye was clouded and pale, while the other eye was clear and had green pupils.


    It was like staring at two different women stitched into one. Her smile, or what I thought was a smile, curved into something enchanting from the beautiful side, while the ugly side made her look monstrous.


    "I think you¡¯ve got the wrong person," I said bravely. " I-I¡¯m Eamon Riggs," I stammered.


    Her lips curved into another smile. "You¡¯re smarter than that, darling. And I love smart girls. I won¡¯t hurt you, Charis. I already know who you are, and I¡¯m here because I can help you start afresh."


    She moved closer to the bars, putting enough distance between us. Only then did I allow myself to breathe. Still, there was something maternal in the way she looked at me, a warmth I hadn¡¯t felt since...well, since before I¡¯d run away from home.


    "How did you think you could ever survive under a hidden identity?" she continued in apassionate tone. "Living as Eamon, hiding yourself every day, living in fear, making stupid bargains that only pushed you deeper into the hole. That¡¯s no life for a young woman."


    Tears stung my eyes. "It was the only way," I whispered. "I didn¡¯t have a lot of choice."


    "Was it?" She tilted her head, studying me. "What if I told you there was another way? What if I could give you the chance to start again as yourself, as a girl?"

 Chapter 129: The mysterious saviour II

    <h4>Chapter 129: The mysterious saviour II</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    "What?"


    "You have a choice now, Charis," she nodded with a smile. "If you agree, tonight Eamon Riggs will die and by tomorrow, Charis Greye will live again."


    I stared at the strange woman.


    What did she mean? Would I ever be able to live as myself again? To stop hiding behind this fa?ade of identity and wear dresses if I wanted to? To use my real name? It was too good to be true."


    "What do you mean?


    "It means you¡¯ll get to live as a girl again," she started saying, but I opened my mouth to remind her that I still had a father out there searching for me desperately, but she continued hastily and without pausing. "Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be under your father again. I will adopt you. No more boys¡¯ clothes. You¡¯ll live as a girl again and as my daughter."


    Daughter?


    "Is that...is that even possible?" My voice shook.


    She smiled radiantly. "Yes, it is, honey. And it will be legal too. All I need is for you to ept it."


    "How about my father?" I would be stupid to ignore that entirely. "If he discovers that I¡¯m Charis again, he would try to make me marry Darian ckmoor."


    The woman¡¯s expression darkened slightly at the mention of the name, but her voice remained soothing.


    "Don¡¯t worry, darling. You will not marry Darian ckmoor. You¡¯re going to be reborn, like I said, and I will help you. True, there¡¯ll be one or two squabbles between me, your father and some court session, but now that you¡¯re an adult, you can choose me to be your legal guardian."


    She leaned against the bars, staring at me with a kind expression. "It¡¯s a lot to take in now, but I can help you."


    "Why?" I asked. "Who are you? Why are you helping me."


    "My name is Isolde Knox, and I¡¯m a halfling. A human father and an Omega mother. I do not possess a lot of werewolf abilities because I have more of my father¡¯s genes, but a part of me is still werewolf."


    The name meant nothing to me, but something in her tone suggested I should know it. "That doesn¡¯t exin why you are helping me?"


    She smilednguidly, "Well, let¡¯s just say I overheard a few people talking about you the other day and I got interested."


    I shook my head. "I¡¯m not allowed visitors. How are you even here?"


    Herughter filled the cell for a few seconds before she paused and gave me a knowing look. "Because I go where I wish. And I see what others miss. You¡¯re smart, Charis and I love that. I won¡¯t let you waste away in some Justice Department cage, plus Concillor Pierce told me about your unusual situation."


    "Councillor Pierce?" I repeated, trying to remember where I¡¯d heard that name. Then it struck me: he was on the Investigation board and had been the first person to vote for me to remain at the Academy and be retried under its jurisdiction.


    "Yes, Councillor Pierce," she nodded. "He knew you were a girl instantly and wanted to save you."


    "He knew?" I gasped out in shock. "But how?"


    "Your disguise must have fooled everyone but not Pierce. Anyways," Isolde sighed. "Enough of all the questions, okay? I¡¯ll answer them soon, but first, I believe you were framed, and it¡¯s going to be messy trying to prove you weren¡¯t. The best option is to kill you and everything about Eamon Riggs."


    The words should have terrified me, but the way she said them with such care and concern sounded like salvation instead of a threat.


    "I¡¯m hoping to start a family, and I really wanted werewolf babies, but I didn¡¯t qualify thrice already, so there¡¯s no need to try for something that you cannot get," she continued with longing in her voice. "I know I want you to be my daughter, Charis. I¡¯ll treat you well. I¡¯ll give you the world and you¡¯ll always make choices for yourself."


    I stared at Isolde for a few seconds, trying to decipher if this was real or a joke. Was I in a dream? That had to be it because it sounded too good to be true.


    "What¡¯s the catch? What do you want in return?"


    She seemed to be taken aback by my question, and every hope that had started building inside me since she arrived slowly diminished.


    "Of course," I scoffed. "Why did I think this was going to be for free? I knew there was going to be something."


    "Well," she shrugged. "There is something I need from you in return. I want you to be the heiress to my multi-trillion empire. I just need you to be trained to be my heir. Is that too much to ask for?"


    "Just that?" I wondered aloud, searching her face.


    She nodded. "Why else would I need you? As a woman, the older you get, the more you wantpanionship that surpasses sexual intimacy. I want a child I can dress up with,in about keepingte nights and boys..."


    Her face clouded with a wistful smile. "I¡¯ve always wanted to be a mother. This is my only redemption, Charis. You¡¯re my only redemption."


    "But hey!" she suddenly said with a lightugh, pushing away from the bar anding to squat in front of me again. This time, I didn¡¯t flinch. "No rush. There are still a few hours between now and tomorrow before the transportation from the Justice Department arrives. Think it through, okay?"


    Before I could respond, she leaned forward, brushing hair from my forehead tenderly, then gave me a soft kiss on my forehead. As she kissed me, she pressed a package into my hands. It was a muffin that smelled like heaven and a bottle of clean water.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t smuggle more. They seized it all at the counter," she said as she rose. "You need to keep your strength up, and I hope you can choose me, Charis. I won¡¯t disappoint you, I promise."


    Then she reached for her hat and ced it back on her head, covering up the scar on her face. She straightened her clothes and turned, starting for the entrance.


    Almost at the entrance of the cell, I blurted out a question that was in my mind.


    "The scar, how did you get that?"


    She turned back to me and, for just a moment, I saw pain sh in her eyes. But then her smile returned.


    "When you be my daughter," she said gently. "I¡¯ll tell you everything you want answers to. Don¡¯t worry."


    And then she was gone, leaving me alone in my cell with a muffin and a bottle of water and the most impossible, incredible, terrifying offer I¡¯d ever received.


    For the first time in days, I felt something other than despair.


    I felt hope.

 Chapter 130: Judgement day...

    <h4>Chapter 130: Judgement day...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    How many times do I have to die before the Moon Goddess understands that I get it? How much more pain does she need to rain down on me before she sees the white g I¡¯ve been waving for years?


    When will my life stop being one endless nightmare and be smooth and shiny like the lives of other girls my age?


    When will I wake up worrying about which designer dress to wear to the pack g or whether to get highlights or lowlights for my hair? When will my biggest concern be choosing between a mani-pedi or a facial at the spa, instead of wondering if today¡¯s the day I¡¯ll finally die?


    I dream of living like the daughter of an Alpha should. To wake up fretting over dresses and trivialities, toin about trust funds and argue with my mom about curfew. To get to fall in love with my mate and n extravagant Joining Ceremonies that cost an arm and a leg.


    Instead, my life seemed to be filled with betrayal, abandonment and a one-way ticket to the most notorious prison in the world.


    Every path I take leads back to the same pain, every chance at peace I get shatters before it reaches my grasp.


    Was I born for torment? Or does the Moon Goddess have a sick sense of humour?


    The metal bars of the holding cell felt colder this morning. Today is the day they take me to the Justice Department in Stormrock Pack.


    I pressed my back against the stone wall of the holding cell, drawing my knees to my chest. Twenty-four hours ago, Isolde stood in front of me, promising that if I epted her, she would make this all disappear and give me a new life.


    Her words still rang in my ears, but I¡¯d rather rot in a prison in Stormrock than be anyone¡¯s puppet. I am tired of being used as a bargaining chip.


    Death before dishonour. That¡¯s what my father used to say.


    Headmistress Vale was the first person toe to me. She stood outside the bars of the holding cell, a calm smile ying on her lips as she regarded me.


    "I heard you wanted to see me," she started.


    I turned to give her a once-over before looking away. "It was nothing," I murmur.


    "I trust you¡¯ve had time to reconsider your bad decisions," she continued, "If only you had done as I¡¯d asked you. You think hovering around a Thatcher would give you the covering you need? I told you I was your god here..."


    "Headmistress Vale," I called out to her, stopping her midsentence. "If you intend to give me another lecture about redemption and second chances, please save your breath. I¡¯m not interested."


    "You stubborn, foolish girl," she scoffed. "Do you have any idea what Stormrock is like? Why would they do to a pretty young thing like you in there?"


    "We don¡¯t know yet if I¡¯ll be convicted," I gave her a pointed stare. "There are so many things that are yet to be clear, and until I get a definite judgment, I don¡¯t think you should make spections. Also, are you trying to scare me, headmistress? Because if you are, you¡¯re about five years toote."


    There was a slight pause before she continued. "I heard you had a visitor yesterday. What was it about?"


    "You can go ask the people who told you I had a visitor," I retorted. "Can you just leave me alone? Please."


    Her face flushed red with frustration. "You think this is a game, Charis! What did you discuss with the woman wearing the wide-brimmed hat? If you don¡¯t tell me..."


    I zoned out, watching her mouth move and not hearing her. My life wasplicated, and I didn¡¯t want to make things worse.


    A whileter, heavy footsteps filled the corridor, and two buff men dressed in brown uniforms with an insignia that read ¡¯Justice Department¡¯ appeared.


    "Headmistress Vale, is this the convict?" They asked, turning to look at me.


    "Yes," Vale nodded. "Eamon Riggs."


    "Time to go, Riggs," the tallest among them said, his voice devoid of emotion. I checked his badge, and his name read Luce. He looked like he would rather be anywhere else than here.


    Vale took a step backwards as Luce unlocked the holding cell. "This is yourst chance, Eamon. What did she tell you? And I can make one phone call¡ª"


    "Go to hell."


    Luce¡¯s partner, another stocky man with dead eyes, snorted. "Feisty one. That¡¯llst about a week in Stormrock."


    They hauled me to my feet with force, removing the chains in the holding cells that¡¯d been used on me and recing them with silver chains. As soon as the cuffs of the silver chains sped around my ankle and wrist, I instantly became weak.


    They dragged me out of the cell, towards the reception of the confinement, where a Sentinel was waiting for me.


    As soon as we arrived, he started talking.


    "Inventory of the convict," he murmured, shoving into a paper sack the clothes I came in, my shoces and a container of candy I¡¯d bought. After that, Vale scrawled her signature at her spot without looking at me.


    After that, a t sensor was passed over the cuffs, the ankles, and the Academy¡¯s brand for identification, and it chirped in confirmation.


    A nurse from the school clinices to check my pulse and pronounces it adequate. After that, Luce¡¯s partner, Baird, came closer and spoke.


    "Department of Justice, Stormrock Division. Transfer at zero four twenty-seven. Departure at zero four fifty-five. Prisoner, Riggs, Eamon. Confirm."


    "Confirmed," Vale replies, nodding her head.


    "Standard transport protocol," Baird continued. "The prisoner would remain fully restrained until delivery to Stormrock¡¯s intake. No stops and no exceptions."


    Vale nodded again before the men marched me out of the back, down a service corridor and through a steel door until we emerged to the other side of the confinement centre. It was still dark when we came out, and the weather was so cold that I could feel the cool seeping into my bones.


    Somewhere, the big clock at the centre of the school chimed to click into the hour, and the sound made me think of Rhett¡¯sugh, Kael¡¯s frown and ter¡¯s understanding.


    I swallowed hard, willing myself not to cry.


    The transport vehicle is a matte grey, box-shaped vehicle with a narrow slit for the driver and a steel partition separating the rows. I was shoved into the back, which looked like a mini cage with nothing but a bench.


    There were no windows, no handles on the doors and no way out except through the guards in front.


    Two more vehicles idle ahead of us with light low. It seemed like a lead car and a second transport that resembled the one I was currently in. Behind us was another car, bringing the total to four vehicles.


    Wasn¡¯t it too much?


    Why was the Justice Department acting like I was a serial killer?


    After the door of my cage closed, Luce climbed into the passenger seat while his partner, Baird, took the wheel. The motor grumbled to life, and we began to move.


    ETA to Stormrock is four hours," I heard the driver announce. "Roads are clear ording to dispatch."


    I closed my eyes and tried to find some measure of peace in the darkness behind my eyelids. Four hours to freedom or, at most, to a different kind of cage. Four hours until I may never see daylight again.


    Since I couldn¡¯t see anything, I didn¡¯t see the Academy¡¯s gate slowly grow into a speck of nothing, nor did I see the sun breaking out from the morning sky, disying its beautiful hues.


    It didn¡¯t matter again; I¡¯d never see this ce again. And as much as I didn¡¯t want to admit it, it hurt so much.


    The motion of the vehicle soon hypnotised me, and I found myself drifting in and out of sleep and back to consciousness. We¡¯d been driving for maybe an hour when I heard Baird¡¯s voice cut through my haze.


    "Control, this is Transport Seven. We¡¯re approaching Widow¡¯s Bridge. Roads look clear."


    "Copy that, Transport Seven," came the cackled reply. "Maintain course and speed."


    If we are approaching Widow¡¯s Bridge, it means we¡¯ve left Ravenspire pack and we¡¯re heading to the Kael¡¯s Pack, Silvermere. Widow¡¯s Bridge was their boundary.


    I knew it from several discussions between Rhett and Kael; it was nearly two hundred feet above the rushing water below, and they called it Widow¡¯s Bridge because of the fog that rolled off the river, creating an ethereal, ghostly appearance that had inspired countless local legends.


    I felt our vehicle begin to climb the gentle slope leading to the bridge. I couldn¡¯t see anything, but I could imagine the morning mist swirling around us. I ced my head on my knees, stifling a yawn while trying to calcte how much farther we had to go.


    That was when everything went wrong.

 Chapter 131: The attack...

    <h4>Chapter 131: The attack...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I heard a voice from the radio say "Movement¡ª" but as soon as the person said it, it died with a squeal, and there was an instant disconnection.


    "Transport Six," Luce called out. "Come in, Transport Six. Can anyone hear me?"


    Still silence.


    "Maybe the signal is bad," I hear Baird tell Luce.


    "It¡¯s impossible, these are analogy devices, Baird. That¡¯s the whole essence of having them. Transport Five, can you hear me? Come in Transport five?"


    There was a loud static that made Luce groan out in pain; even I, sitting in my cage, had to jerk my head to avoid the loud noise quickly.


    "What the hell was that?" Baird asked. "Try, Transport Four. They¡¯re the lead car."


    "Transport Four!" I heard Luce call out again, "Can you hear me, Transport Four?"


    No response, not even a squeak. I could feel the tension emanating from both men. Where I was at the back of the vehicle, I didn¡¯t know what to think. I also hope they don¡¯t believe this had anything to do with me.


    "Radio control room," Baird suggested again, "ask them if they can track the other transports and give you their coordinates."


    Luce nodded and put the walkie-talkie to his mouth.


    "Code Red, Code Red, this is Transport Seven. We¡¯ve currently lost signal of other vehicles, and we can hardly see past the fog. Can anyone hear me?"


    No response.


    "Shit!" Luce cursed. "This can¡¯t be happening. Is it possible to stop the car first? We can¡¯t just drive into danger without knowing what we¡¯re up against."


    "What if another vehicle ising behind us?" Baird argued. "This is a bridge, Luce, we can¡¯t make random stops."


    "And I¡¯m telling you, this is a fucking ambush," Luce growled again. "Can¡¯t you see it? We¡¯ve travelled to more remote packs to extract prisoners, and it has been hitch-free; neither have we ever lost signal. Use your brain, Baird, something¡¯s¡ª"


    He didn¡¯t evenplete the sentence when something mmed into the van¡¯s roof with so much force that the entire vehicle shuddered. Baird cursed and swerved as the tires squealed against the coal-tar.


    The sudden impact caused the small partition between the cage and the driver¡¯s side to slide down making me to see the front of the car and the partiton seperating me from Baird and Luce.


    From where I was, I saw something white jump in front of the windshield, and Baird swerved in response.


    "Snow Rogues!" Luce shouted into his walkie-talkie. "We¡¯re under attack! I repeat. Transport Seven is under attack!"


    The vehicle lurched violently to the right as more creatures descended from the fog. I mmed into the side of the cage with my shoulders, gritting my teeth as pain shot through me.


    "Hold on!" Baird yelled, but it was toote.


    There were more impacts. Through the window, I caught a glimpse of a creature with pale blue skin and shiny eyes. It was neither wolf nor human, just like those blue creatures that had tried to attack me at summer camp during orientation.


    It leaps onto the hood of the car, scratching the hood and trying to sway the vehicle.


    "What is that?" Baird called out slowly, as he stared at the blue creature, forgetting for a moment that he was the one manning the wheel.


    "Baird, fucking drive!" Luce screamed. "Do you want to kill us all?"


    That seemed to be a wake-up call for Baird; he gripped the steering wheel and swerved to his left.


    More blue creatures and Snow Rogues continued to climb the railing of the bridge like spiders. The blue creatures could extend their limbs, so it wasn¡¯t hard for them to get on our vehicle.


    "By the goddess!" Luce screeched again. "This is a fucking ice wraith, they¡¯re river born and the ride with those rogues. I never believed it, but now I do."


    "That is not an ice wraith!" Baird barked out, in between spinning the car so fast that the creatures could fall out. "Ice wraiths do not extend like that. That is from hell. If we ever make it alive, I¡¯m leaving this job."


    Baird tries to brake and skids sideways, blocking thene. Almost immediately, one of the cars begins to rush towards us at full speed.


    "Is that not Transport four?" Luce asked, squinting his eyes. "Why is Eddy driving like a madman?"


    Baird immediately put the car in reverse and began to drive backwards, trying to outrun the oneing towards us at full speed. Baird suddenly swerved to the right, dodging transport four by a few inches as it continued to drive down towards the bridge.


    As the vehicle passed us, Luce shrieked with shock, the driver was still straped to his seat, but his head was missing. It seemed as if someone had hurriedly ripped it out of his shoulders.


    "We¡¯re going to die!" Luce wailed, reaching for the handle of his door.


    "Luce! Calm down and stay in the fucking car..." Baird screamed, but just as he said the words, a blue creature jumped on Luce and, before our eyes, snapped his neck like it was breaking a twig.


    For a beat, both Baird and I stared in shock until the creature started moving towards us. Baird¡¯s hand quickly shot out and closed the passenger door before he set the car in motion again.


    The vehicle hit a barrier behind, and for a moment, we dangled at the edge of the already destroyed railing of the bridge.


    The snow rogues were rushing at us with speed, and the blue creatures wereing too. Baird was trying to start the vehicle, but it seemed stuck. Almost upon us, the car suddenly roared to life, and instead of moving forward like I¡¯d hoped, it plunged into the ckwater River.


    The vehicle rolled end over end, and I was tossed around the backpartment like a rag doll; not even the chains around my ankles and wrists could protect me against the violent movement.


    My head cracked against something hard ¡ªthe bench or maybe the ceiling, now the floor.


    Blood flowed into my eyes, seeping into my lips.


    The impact with the water was like hitting concrete.


    The van¡¯s front end crumpled, but somehow thepartment that housed me held together. We sank like a stone, and immediately the water began to seep through the vehicle.


    In the sudden silence that followed, I could hear Baird in front groaning. Was he still conscious? Or was he going to die?

 Chapter 132: The attack...II

    <h4>Chapter 132: The attack...II</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I wanted to shout out to him to pass me the keys to my chains and the door, but I was still in a daze. The van hadnded upright, which meant the water was rising from the floor up.


    Already, it was over my ankles, and the cold seeped into my bones, even though I was in the prison-issued boots.


    I tried to stand, but the chains around my legs made it impossible for me to do so. The chain connecting my wrists to my waist meant I couldn¡¯t raise my hands above my chest. I was trapped.


    The realisation seemed to trigger an urgency inside me.


    "Help!" I screamed, hoping Baird would hear me. The river was ck, and the fog didn¡¯t help matters because everywhere was cloudy, and I couldn¡¯t even see myself.


    Also, Widow Bridge wasn¡¯t used all the time, so the area was always quiet; I wouldn¡¯t expect a car to pass by anytime soon. Plus, if anyone had survived on the bridge above, they wouldn¡¯t reach us in time.


    The water rose to my knees, then to my thighs. The anklets were getting heavier, and every time I moved, it seemed to increase the motion of the water rushing into the car.


    I tried to remember where the entrance of the cage was; perhaps if I pushed at it from inside, the pressure of the water would make it open. I tried to move, then realised I was chained to an iron hook on the floor of the van.


    I wanted tough, but I couldn¡¯t even risk that now. The cold was too much, so much that it burned my chest. The current outside was rocking the van gently, as if the river was trying to lull us to sleep.


    I pressed my face to the small windowpartments, trying to see if Baird was still there. If there was a way I could grab the keys, if there was any hope at all.


    But the frontpartment was filling faster than mine, and I made out the silhouette of a man slumped forward with blood streaming from a head wound, hanging motionless on the wheel of the vehicle.


    A sob escaped my lips, but I pressed them together; this was no time to panic.


    "Baird!" I called out tentatively. "Please, if you can hear me, can you tell me where the keys are? I promise, if I can get out of here, I¡¯ll save you, and I won¡¯t run. Please tell me, I beg you."


    There was no response.


    Water was at my waist now. The van was settling deeper, and I could feel the current trying to push us downstream. How deep was the water here?


    Deep enough that we¡¯d never be found, ever.


    Iughed, leaning back to the bench. The universe is my karma. I¡¯d chosen death over dishonour, and apparently, it decided to take me up on the offer.


    The water reached my chest, and the panic I was trying to suppress broke through my resignation. I thrashed against the chains, ignoring the way the metal cut into my wrists and ankles.


    There had to be something, a weakness in the chain, a way to slip free, anything.


    But whoever had designed these had done their job well. The more I struggled, the tighter they seemed to be.


    Rhyme, I think. <i>Rhyme, please</i><i>¡ª</i>


    The water was at my neck now. I tilted my head back, gasping for air in the shrinking pocket of space near the ceiling. The van groaned around me as the river imed it. I could feel the metal buckling under the pressure.


    The water doesn¡¯t care whether I am special or not. That I might be a Direwolf, instead of a Shadewolf, everyone thought I was. That someone promised to give me a new life, or that three boys kissed me like I was the air they needed.


    No! The water only cares that I am in it.


    Baird¡¯s face drifts up beside me. His eyes are open and he looks surprised. I stared at him from my cage, waiting for the hatred toe, but nothing happened. I just want to go home.


    Home.


    To the kitchen in Crestborne, where my mom and I would quietly make dinner each night. To my father¡¯s heavy air of disapproval and my mom¡¯s subdued answers. To the warmth in ter¡¯s eyes, the morning after we consummated our bond, to Rhett¡¯s terrible jokes and shameless kisses.


    To Kael asleep at his desk, and the way he had grabbed me and held me close to him until I could feel his heart beating. To my mother¡¯s hands in my hair. To snippets of memories of Caden and how anytime I smell syrup and rain, I¡¯m reminded of him.


    My father¡¯s voice filtered through my thoughts: <i>Everything about you is an ident.</i>


    My lungs seized. The ache in my chest grows numb, and I can hear my ears buzzing with pressure that sounds like a ringing bell. The cold had spread to every part of my body.


    I pressed my forehead to the partition and closed my eyes as the water covered my head, as the world went dark.


    I stopped fighting. There was no point anymore.


    The ckwater River had imed another victim, and this time, it was me.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I think to no one in particr. "I wanted¡ª"


    Just as darkness teased at the edge of my vision, I remembered that I didn¡¯t even get a chance to reject the boys properly, especially Kael, whose mark I now bear.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Rhett," I thought as my consciousness faded. "I¡¯m so sorry, ter."


    "I, Charis Greye, reject you..." I sputtered in my mind, "Kael Winters."


    At least, now he would be happy. I hope they cry for me. I hope Rhett stays alive, and I hope ter finds peace.


    A tear seeped from the corner of my eyes, mingling with the river water and in that tiny moment, I wished I¡¯d never left home.


    Maybe marrying Darian would have been my redemption. I wouldn¡¯t have ended up buried in an unmarked grave under a river.


    Then I would never have met ter or Kael or Rhett, and my life would have been normal, and I could have avoided death.

 Chapter 133: The funeral of Eamon Riggs...

    <h4>Chapter 133: The funeral of Eamon Riggs...</h4>


    <strong>Third Person POV</strong>


    The Ravenshore Cemetery had never seen such a crowd.


    It was as though the earth had drawn every student out of the Academy¡¯s walls,pelling them to gather here.


    It stretched endlessly under the grey autumn sky with old headstones that created an atmosphere of grief that seemed to swallow the light itself.


    Today, it was filled to the brim with mourners, all dressed in ck, their faces etched with sorrow and tear-stained. Eamon¡¯s death had shocked everyone. It wasn¡¯t as though he was the most popr student, nor was he too friendly...


    It¡¯s just that within the short period of time he came to Ravenshore, if you didn¡¯t know who Eamon Riggs was, you have to be living under a stone. Behind his back, girls from Ebonvale argue that he was the most handsome Ravenshore student they¡¯ve ever seen.


    The air hung heavy with the scent of dried leaves and fresh earth. At the centre of it ally a simple wooden coffin, positioned beside a freshly dug grave. The sight of it was the final, brutal reminder that Eamon Riggs would never walk the halls of the Academy again.


    Would never sit in another ss, norugh with friends at the dining hall.


    Standing closest to the grave were ter Riggs and Rhett Thatcher. ter¡¯s eyes were red and swollen with unshed tears, which was an indication that he had been crying for so long. His shoulders shook as he sobbed silently, clutching a white rose which trembled in his hand.


    It was Eamon¡¯s favourite flower.


    Beside him, Rhett swayed slightly, his face was pale, and hisshes were heavy with unshed tears. His tall frame was curved with grief. His hazel eyes, which were usually so bright and beautiful, were bloodshot and hollow.


    Every few minutes, he would lean heavily against ter for support, grabbing onto ter¡¯s arms as if he was afraid ter would disappear too. There was no way to tell that the boys were in deep sorrow.


    Everyone was present except Kael, even though everyone was mourning, a few people earlier had spected that Kael didn¡¯t want toe because he felt guilty for betraying his friend, after all, he was the one that had gone to identify her body when it was found one month after the ident.


    The bodies of the other warriors were found within a week after the ident, except Eamon. Everyone had spected that she survived and ran away until one cold evening, an ambnce drove in with the swollen body of Eamon.


    An autopsy was run, and it confirmed everyone¡¯s worst suspicion that the dead body was truly Eamon¡¯s.


    The moon priest stood at the head of the grave, his voice carrying across the cemetery as he performed the traditional burial rites. His words were in the old tongue, anguage that spoke of honour and pack bonds and the eternal hunt that awaited all wolves in the afterlife.


    "Wemit this soul to the Moon," the priest intoned. "The boy known as Eamon Riggs, that his spirit run free in the eternal forests, that his howl might join the chorus of our ancestors and that his memory might live on in the hearts of those who loved him. May his journey be guided by the stars and may the moon shine upon his path and grant peace to the restless."


    The student bowed their head, sniffing back tears and trying to muffle their own tears for those who were crying.


    Rhett pressed his forehead against ter¡¯s shoulders, whispering. "She can¡¯t be gone. She can¡¯t."


    ter swallowed; his throat was raw, and his eyes were fixed on the coffin, but he didn¡¯t answer. He couldn¡¯t.


    As the coffin was slowly lowered into the ground, the sound of muffled sobs rose from the mourners. ssmates who had shared sses with Eamon, ssmates who had barely known him, felt the loss because it was so strange that one minute, Eamon was hale and hearty and the next he was lying lifeless.


    At the back of the crowd, standing apart from everyone else, was a lonely figure in ck.


    Kael Winters watched the proceedings with an expression that was impossible to read. From the moment Eamon had been dered missing, Kael had done everything in his power to help find her, and it finally worked.


    Her body had been recovered in the river of a faraway pack after a month, but it had been toote. He refused to move closer and mingle with the others. His dark eyes were fixed on the coffin as it disappeared into the earth, and something flickered across his features: pain, perhaps or regret, or something moreplicated than the grief everyone felt.


    As the first handful of dirt hit the wooden surface with a thud, Kael turned quietly and, without saying a word offort to ter or Rhett, he walked out of the cemetery.


    He¡¯d left, as if he couldn¡¯t bear to watch another moment of Eamon Riggs beingid to rest.


    ***


    By the time thest spade of earth sealed the grave, it was time for the traditional howl. A ceremony is held at the end of each burial as a way to send off the soul of the dead person.


    Dozens of voices raised together in a mournful howl that echoed across the cemetery and beyond, carrying their grief to the edges of the Academy ground.


    By the time it was done, it was mid-afternoon.


    The student began to leave the cemetery, ncing nervously at ter and Rhett, who were among thest to go. Both boys waited patiently until the cemetery workers finished their job and the tombstoney perfectly on top of the grave.


    As soon as they alighted from the car that had driven them to the cemetery, Rhett¡¯s eyes became wild. He jumped out of the car, mming the door so violently that he startled ter, who was still unbuckling his seat belt.


    "Rhett!" ter called after him, but Rhett ignored him, marching towards the quarters where Kael lived.


    As soon as he reached Kael¡¯s room, he pounded on the door several times, but there was no response. He tried the handle and was surprised to find it unlocked, which made him even more suspicious.


    When he walked into Kael¡¯s room, he discovered that the ce was empty. There was a note on the coffee table addressed to him and ter from Kael asking them what they wanted him to do with Eamon¡¯s clothes.


    Alongside the note was the key to the room.


    That seemed to infuriate Rhett more. He burst out of the room and grabbed a passing student.


    "Have you seen Kael? The first-year coordinator?"

 Chapter 134: The funeral of Eamon Riggs II

    <h4>Chapter 134: The funeral of Eamon Riggs II</h4>


    <strong>Third Person POV</strong>


    The boy nodded nervously. "Yeah, I saw him heading toward the main gate about twenty minutes ago. I think he was leaving."


    Rhett did not even wait to hear the boy outpletely; he sprinted through the corridors, running towards the main gate. He knew he shouldn¡¯t run, but right now, he needed to see Kael.


    Just as his vision was beginning to tunnel, he got to the gate just in time to see Kael loading his things into the boot of a ck car.


    The sight of seeing Kael go home just like that, and after everything that happened, ignited something within Rhett.


    "KAEL!" he called out at the top of her voice.


    Just as Kael turned, Rhettunched at him, swinging his fist with all the force he had¡ªthe punch connected with Kael¡¯s jaw, making a loud pop sound, sending him staggering backwards.


    Before Kael could recover, Rhett tackled him again, mming him against the side of the car.


    "You killed her!" he screamed, his voice as he swung again, this time catching Kael in the ribs. "You drove her to her death! You betrayed her, you betrayed us!"


    Blood was trickling from Kael¡¯s split lip now, but he didn¡¯t try to fight Rhett. He only lifted his arms to shield his face and head from Rhett¡¯s blows, which were raining down on him.


    "She trusted you!" Rhett continued, tears streaming down his face as he grabbed Kael by the shirt and shook him violently. "She loved you, and you betrayed her! You stood there in that hall and condemned her to die!"


    Still, Kael didn¡¯t fight back; he stood there like a condemned man epting his punishment.


    "Fight back!" Rhett roared, grabbing Kael¡¯s jacket with both hands. "Defend yourself, you coward! Tell me why you did it!"


    But Kael remained silent, letting him pour out all his rage.


    It took several minutes before ter arrived with a group of Sentinels, alerted by themotion. They pulled Rhett away from Kael, restraining him as he continued to struggle and shout out usations.


    "Calm down!" ter ordered as he held Rhett back. "This isn¡¯t helping anyone!"


    "Don¡¯t fucking tell me that!" Rhett wheezed, holding his chest. He was struggling to contain the sharp stab of pain he felt anytime he breathed in. "This is on you, too."


    The Sentinels dragged the still-fuming Rhett away from the scene. As they disappeared back toward the campus, ter remained behind, staring at Kael.


    Today had been thest day of the school term¡ªthe administration had rushed everything so the students could go home for the holidays. Eamon¡¯s death had traumatised everyone, casting a shadow over what should have been a time of celebration and rest.


    Seeing that other students were beginning to gather and stare, ter stepped closer to Kael.


    "Why did you do that to her?" he asked. "Tell me, Kael. Did you ever love her? Did you ever care, even once, about Charis?"


    Kael remained silent, dabbing at his broken lip with the back of his hand.


    "She loved you," ter continued, his voice cracking as he fought back tears. "She preferred you over both of us, chose you first, gave you everything she had to give. And you..." His breath hitched, and he had to pause topose himself. "You stood there and voted against her. You looked her in the eye and condemned her to die."


    Still, Kael said nothing.


    "Do you know what it means to have a mate?" ter pressed on. "Do you understand the bond you shared with her? She would have died for you, Kael. She would have given up everything¡ªher freedom, her identity, her life¡ªif it meant keeping you safe. And this is how you repay that devotion?"


    "You destroyed her, Kael. You destroyed us."


    Silence stretched between them.


    Finally, Kael straightened, wiping the blood from his lip. When he spoke, his voice was quiet, revealing nothing of whatever emotions might be going on inside him.


    "Happy holidays, ter."


    With that simple, devastating dismissal, he turned and climbed into the waiting car, leaving ter standing alone on the gravel drive, staring after him with tears streaming down his face.


    Inside the car, Kael¡¯s master, a stern-faced man in an expensive suit, narrowed his eyes at Kael.


    "What¡¯s going on, Kael? Why did you allow Thatcher to hit you like that? You didn¡¯t even defend yourself. You didn¡¯t kill, Eamon. It¡¯s not your fault that he died, nor anyone¡¯s. So, why are they trying to me you? Is there more to it than I know?"


    Kael didn¡¯t answer.


    "I¡¯m talking to you," his master barked. "Didn¡¯t I warn you not to form any emotional attachment with anyone? I told you love and loss work hand in hand. The more you love something, the more likely you¡¯re to lose it."


    "I can¡¯t fight Rhett," Kael said quietly. "He¡¯s sick. A punch from me would kill him."


    "Why was he referring to Eamon as a girl? Were all three of you dating him? Did you think of him as a girl? Aren¡¯t you supposed to ..."


    "Because she was a girl!" Kael said quietly, and then turned to stare at his mouth, which had frozen in shock. "Eamon Riggs was Charis Greye, Alpha Greye¡¯s only daughter and child. She escaped to Ravenshore to avoid her abusive father, and she¡¯s also my mate."


    "Slow down, Kael. You¡¯re not making sense," His master tried to make him calm down.


    "You said I should never tell a lie, that being truthful is better than anything. That it doesn¡¯t matter who the person is..."


    "Kael!" his master tried to reach for him, but Kael brushed him off.


    "I killed her," he growled. "It¡¯s my fault that she¡¯s dead. Maybe if I had just told a damn lie... all I wanted was to give her a chance to leave Ravenshore. To save her from the evil going on in that school, and now she¡¯s dead."


    "Kael!" his master called again.


    "I¡¯m FINE!" Kael shouted, then rxed after a few minutes. "Can I just take a break for the next few weeks?"


    There was a short pause before his Master said, "Two days and after that, you¡¯d be punished for talking down at me."


    But Kael didn¡¯t respond. He turned toward the window, watching the Academy grow smaller in the distance, and said nothing.

 Chapter 135: The memory of a memory...

    <h4>Chapter 135: The memory of a memory...</h4>


    <strong>Rhett</strong>


    The pack house estate stretched endlessly under the grey December sky; unlike most packs in the west, Decembers in Ravenspire had the worst cold.


    It snowed so much that we¡¯d be locked in the house for weeks until the worst of it passes. I stood at the window of my childhood bedroom, staring out at the frozenke where I used to race across as a child. Back when everything was simple and the only thing that mattered was if I could reach the shore.


    My fingers traced the thin diamond bracelet around my wrist¡ªCharis¡¯s memorial bracelet, the one I¡¯d had made with her initials engraved in elegant script. E.R. Eamon Riggs. The boy who had never really existed, but whose death had torn a hole in my chest that refused to heal.


    She had never really existed either, had she? Charis. My mate. The girl I¡¯d fallen in love with without ever knowing her true name, her real face, her actual voice when it wasn¡¯t modted to sound masculine.


    Three weeks. It had been three weeks since the funeral, three weeks since we¡¯d lowered her coffin into the ground and pretended we were burying someone real. Three weeks since Kael had walked away from us all without a backwards nce, leaving ter and me to grieve alone.


    "Rhett." My father¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts. He stood at the doorway, his presence filling the room. "We need to talk."


    I didn¡¯t turn around. I couldn¡¯t bear to see the disappointment in his eyes again, the way he looked at me like my feelings for Charis were not valid.


    "White Moon Pack sent another invitation," he continued, moving to stand behind me. "Their daughter Benita is quite aplished. Graduated summa cumude from a reputable human university, speaks fournguages, including the human tongue, trained in ssical music and diplomatic protocol."


    "I¡¯m not interested," I said quietly, my breath fogging the window ss.


    "You¡¯re twenty years old, Rhett. The heir to one of the most powerful packs in the world. You can¡¯t spend the rest of your life mourning a girl who¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t." The word came out colder than I wanted, and my hands clenched into fists at my sides. "Don¡¯t you dare diminish what I felt for her"


    My father sighed, and I could hear him moving away from me, settling into one of the leather chairs that had belonged to my grandfather. "Son, I understand that you formed an attachment to Charis¡ª"


    "Formed an attachment?" I turned to him. "Are you kidding me, Dad. Charis was my mate. M-A-T-E. I loved her. I still do, don¡¯t you understand."


    "Fine, bottom line is, the investigation board were impartial. They would never have indicted her if she weren¡¯t guilty. Maybe she did do it, since we¡¯ve not been able to prove that until now."


    "Charis is not capable of all those crimes, Dad. The only thing she literally wanted was to stay away from her father and survive. She didn¡¯t care for so many things."


    "None of this would have happened if she hadn¡¯t chosen to run away from home."


    "She didn¡¯t choose anything!" I spun around, finally meeting my father¡¯s gaze. "She was driven to it! By her father, by the stupidws that do not protect women and give young girls a voice, by people who were supposed to protect her!"


    "The Academy conducted a thorough investigation. I told you I checked, and the evidence was overwhelming. Everything checked out"


    "The evidence was circumstantial at best," I shot back, anger giving me strength I hadn¡¯t felt in weeks. "And even if she did hack those systems, it doesn¡¯t mean she deserved to die for it!"


    "No one deserves to die for their mistakes," my father agreed. "But the weak rarely survive in our world, Rhett. You know this. It¡¯s a harsh lesson, but a necessary one for someone in your position."


    His words weakened me. The weak rarely survive. Is that what he thought of Eamon? Of her? That she had been weak, disposable, unworthy of mourning?


    "Besides, Lydia is still waiting for you. You can¡¯t just end things with her without any suitable exnation, and you know this. Both of you are practically engaged, and we need to speed things up before...


    "Get out," I whispered.


    "Rhett¡ª"


    "GET OUT!" A roar tore from my throat with such intensity that my father¡¯s eyes widened in surprise¡ªI¡¯d never used that tone with him before, had never dared to challenge his authority so directly.


    But instead of anger, I saw something that might have been pride flicker across his features. He rose slowly, studying me with new interest.


    "Now that," he said quietly, "is more like the son I raised. Hold onto that fire, Rhett. Channel it into something useful. This Pack needs strength, not sentiment."


    He left without another word, closing the door behind him. I sank onto my bed, my hands shaking from the adrenaline rush. The Alpha dominance hade from somewhere deep inside me, some well of power I hadn¡¯t known I possessed. It felt different from my usual abilities, like something fundamental had shifted in the weeks since the funeral.


    My phone buzzed on the nightstand, and I nced at it hopefully, wondering if it might be ter. Since we were both Charis¡¯s mate, our wolves had taken the death so badly that all they had done for the first few days was to howl and cry.


    Since we couldn¡¯t afford to let anyone know Eamon¡¯s real identity, we made it a point of duty to reach out to each other each day. It didn¡¯t seem realistic at first, as we would both stay on the phone, just listening to each other¡¯s breath, but as the days passed, the ache in our hearts began to lighten.


    Instead, I found a text from Marcus the student president.


    <i>Hey man, hope you¡¯re doing okay. I just wanted to let you know¡ªsome of us have been talking. The whole Eamon situation doesn¡¯t add up. If you want to look into things when the term starts again, you have support.</i>


    I stared at the message for a long moment, feeling something open in my chest. Not everyone had bought the official story. There were others who questioned what had really happened, who remembered that Eamon had been kind and gentle and incapable of the crimes they¡¯d used him of.


    My reflection caught my eye in the mirror across the room, and I was shocked by what I saw. My face was gaunt, my cheekbones hollow with weight loss I hadn¡¯t noticed umting. Dark circles shadowed my eyes, and my clothes hung loose on my frame. When had I gotten so thin? When did I stop eating properly and taking care of myself?


    <i>The weak rarely survive in our world.</i>


    My father¡¯s words echoed in my mind, and I felt a surge of defiance. I wasn¡¯t weak. I was grieving, yes, but that didn¡¯t make me weak. Loving someone¡ªtruly, deeply,pletely¡ªtook more strength than my father would ever understand.


    I pulled out my phone and started typing a reply to Marcus.


    <i>Count me in. When we return to school, we¡¯ll find out what really happened to him. All of it.</i>


    As I hit send, I caught sight of the memorial bracelet again, the diamond gleaming in thete afternoon light. E.R. Eamon Riggs. The boy who had never existed but had been real enough to steal my heart.


    "I¡¯m going to find the truth," I whispered to the empty room. "I promise you that much."


    Outside, snow began to fall, dusting the frozen grounds of the pack house with fresh white. But inside, I felt determination flickering in my chest again.


    The weak rarely survive in our world. But I wasn¡¯t weak anymore.

 Chapter 136: Edges of a ghost...

    <h4>Chapter 136: Edges of a ghost...</h4>


    <strong>Rhett</strong>


    I woke up to the weight of something pressing down on my chest


    I hadn¡¯t meant to sleep. I¡¯din on top of the covers sometime before dawn, shoes still on, shirt unbuttoned. When I opened his eyes, light angled across the ceiling from the eastern windows, as though the morning itself had run out of colour.


    A soft door sounded on my door before it slowly opened.


    My father leaned in and called quietly. "Rhett?"


    "Yeah." My throat was raw and scratchy. "Come in."


    My father slipped inside with two steaming mugs in his hand. He set one mug on the nightstand and took the chair by the window, studying me like he always does.


    We remained like that for a few minutes before he pointed to the steaming mugs.


    "ck coffee," he said. "And... ginger tea. In case the coffee makes your stomach riot."


    I reached for the tea, trying to control the tremors that shook my hand as I held the mug, but it only clinked against the ceramic saucer. If my father noticed, he didn¡¯tment.


    I took a sip from the tea, loving the way the hotness warmed me from the inside. I sipped slowly, while my father kept staring at a spot opposite him. After a while, he cleared his throat.


    "I¡¯m divorcing ra," he said quietly.


    My hands froze on my lips, and the cup had already been lifted, and I turned to look at him. "Why? Dad, you can¡¯t do that. She¡¯s pregnant."


    My dad scoffed slightly. "She was never pregnant to begin with. You know we¡¯ve been trying for children for a while, and I¡¯ve tried to do everything rmended by the doctors. We¡¯re both fine, and I know ra was so desperate for a child, but I discovered she lied to me about getting pregnant."


    "So you would disinherit me?" I asked quietly.


    My father looked up at me and nodded. "ra was so insistent that I renounce you as my heir and name the new baby. She was so convinced that you would die any moment, and so it was pointless making you heir."


    He leaned forward, picked up the coffee from the nightstand, and took a gulp, wincing at the bitterness before he continued.


    "You know she travelled to her pack, something about being closer to home and getting help from her mom. For some weird reason, I decided to check it out, you know, find out how my wife is doing and my newborn baby, only for me to get to her pack, a month ago, to discover she wasn¡¯t pregnant."


    "I don¡¯t know what to say, Dad," I whispered, but my dad shed me a quiet smile, shaking his head.


    "She was arranging to get a newborn baby by her due date. It¡¯s a lot of messy information, and I wouldn¡¯t want to bore you with it, but she had given me an ultimatum that if I didn¡¯t renounce you as heir before the birth of the child, she would leave."


    "Were you ever going to do that?"


    My father smiled thinly. "Of course not!" he shook his head. "You¡¯re my firstborn, and thew is clear about things like that. She¡¯s aplished a lot, and we started to grow apart three years ago. I even had several affairs with other women..."


    I bit the insides of my cheek, trying to hold back theughter that bubbled up in my throat.


    "Don¡¯t give me that look, Rhett. Women these days would do anything to get into your bed, and most of them were casual affairs. That doesn¡¯t mean you can go around sleeping with women."


    "I don¡¯t go around sleeping with women, Dad. To say the truth, since the moment I met Charis, I stopped..."


    I trailed off as the pain sizzled into my heart again at the mention of Charis¡¯s name. I paused for a minute, fighting the sadness that filled me instantly. My dad and Ipsed back into silence until my father finally broke it.


    "Your heart," He said finally. "Maxwell wants to run a new panel. He says the inmmation markers spiked again."


    "Maxwell says a lot." I took a sip of my ginger tea. "I¡¯ll go inter."


    "You said thatst week."


    I kept his eyes on the tea. "I know."


    Another long pause followed before my dad spoke again. "You don¡¯t have to keep the engagement timeline with Lydia."


    I looked up, startled. "What?"


    My father¡¯s gaze at me didn¡¯t waver. "I¡¯m sorry about trying not to ept that you¡¯re in grief. I¡¯ve lost a mate before, I know how it feel slike and she didn¡¯t even die, she just left. Still, I couldn¡¯t function for the first three years. If we¡¯re being realistic, Rhett..."


    He trailed off, swallowing hard.


    "You don¡¯t have three years," he paused for another minute. I could see tears in his eyes. "Maxwell thinks if you make it up to half of the new year, then you have luck by your side. When you¡¯re gone, I never want to forget you, Rhett..."


    A tear rolled down his cheek, and he dropped the mug on the floor, burying his face in his hand. "Do you know what I kept thinking, that maybe I should have listened to Maxwell and have Charis give you her heart since she¡¯s your perfect match."


    "C¡¯maon, Dad!" I sighed.


    "It¡¯s true!" he vented. "I don¡¯t want to lose you, Rhett. I¡¯ve searched high and low for a match. The universe knows I¡¯ll do everything in my power to ensure you stay here with me, but... what can I do?" he cried. "I have wealth, but I cannot save my son."


    I stared at him, not knowing how tofort him.


    Before Charis, I¡¯d always thought about dying. I¡¯d spent days wondering about how it would be when it finally happens, but since Charis¡¯s death, I¡¯ve been too busy to think about that. Even right now, I wasn¡¯t worried about dying.


    "So please, you have to marry Lydia eventually and produce an heir. But I want you to heal first. I¡¯d rather stand in front of every Alpha in the south than watch you carry something you¡¯re not ready to carry."


    My heart warmed. For a moment, it was just my father and me, and the space between us was a result of years of nevermunicating our feelings.


    "Thank you, Dad," I whispered slowly. "Everything will be fine in the end, you¡¯ll see."


    He nodded.


    "Also," I continued. "I keep feeling her, not memories but a certain warmth. Every time I try to follow up, it goes off. Do I sound insane, Dad?"


    My dad shook his head. "When a bond is severed by death, it leaves a... silence," he said. "Like a clean tear. What you¡¯re describing isn¡¯t silence."


    "Then what is it?"


    "I don¡¯t know." His mouth tightened. "But I¡¯ve learned to trust what our wolves know before our minds permit it."


    "Cian thinks she¡¯s alive." It came out hoarse.


    "What?" my father¡¯s eyes widened. "Yes,st week... I started feeling the connectionst week after our conversation."


    My father regarded me for a few seconds before he nodded and rose, then ced a hand on my shoulders and squeezed it.


    "Follow your hunch, Rhett. Charis is dead. What can be worse than that?"


    When he finally left the room, I got up, pulled on a clean shirt,ced his boots, and left the house before anyone could stop me.

 Chapter 137: Whispers and alibis...

    <h4>Chapter 137: Whispers and alibis...</h4>


    <strong>Rhett</strong>


    The Ravenspire Pack¡¯s annual Winter gathering was supposed to be a celebration, but I felt like I was attending my death sentence.


    The open great hall buzzed with the voices of every pack member,ughter punctuating their conversations as they gestured and talked.


    I stood near the firece, nursing a ss of wine I had no intention of drinking and tried to look like I was participating in the festivities. My father was somewhere in the room mingling with the pack members and guests from other packs.


    With everything that was happening at once, my father¡¯s imminent divorce, which would be announced any day, and of course would be messy. Divorcing in our world was always messy.


    Plus, the fact that my dad had several affairs when they were together was enough reason for ra to throw him under the bus. Especially since he had said he would not settle with her privately.


    I sighed again and turned to stare at the fire, trying to make a mental calction of what I would be doing tonight. I didn¡¯t know why I was so convinced that conducting another investigation would help out.


    Charis was dead and gone, but why can¡¯t I ept it?


    Worst still, my wolf Cian has been prompting me like crazy to check the records back at the Academy.


    "Rhett!" My cousin Daniel pped me on the shoulder with enough force to make me stumble slightly. "There¡¯s our future Alpha! Looking a bit thin, cousin. The Academy food that bad?"


    I forced a smile. "Something like that."


    "Well, you¡¯re home now. Mom¡¯s got enough food in the kitchen to feed three packs." He gestured toward the long tables groaning under the weight of traditional pack dishes. "Come on, let¡¯s get some meat on those bones."


    The thought of food made me retch. Everything had been just tastelesstely, and the effort required to chew and swallow felt like a Herculean task. But Daniel was already guiding me toward the buffet,


    I loaded a te with small portions, more for show than appetite, and followed Daniel to a table where several of our younger pack members had gathered. The conversation flowed around me.


    Talks ranging from pack politics, to holiday ns, to schools, to girls, to random things I didn¡¯t even know existed. asionally, I would nod and make an appropriatement, but my mind kept drifting.


    <i>"Rhett, you¡¯re not listening to a word I¡¯m saying, are you?"</i>


    Charis¡¯s voice, teased into my head. It was so clear that I actually turned to look for her. It was as if she was standing behind me, and when I turned and realised what I¡¯d done, the grief hit me again.


    My brain was ying tricks on me again.


    "Sorry, what?" I focused on Daniel, who was watching me with concern.


    "I asked if you¡¯d heard about the Thatcher Industries merger. Dad says it¡¯s going to double our territory holdings."


    "Right. The merger." I picked at the food on my te, managing to swallow a few bites for appearance¡¯s sake.


    The conversation continued, but I found myself studying the faces around me.


    These people¡ªmy family, my pack, my future subjects¡ªwhat did they really know about the world beyond our secured borders? Did they know about the Academy scandals being covered up? About students dying under mysterious circumstances? About the corruption that seemed to seep through every level of our society?


    I wasn¡¯t a fool.


    I¡¯ve stumbled upon conversations with my dad and several Alphas on the board,ining about the missing students and how powerless they felt. Each time, my dad would tell them not to involve him and that he didn¡¯t want to listen.


    I didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, or what they even meant, but I knew there was a lot that went on in school that the board members knew about but couldn¡¯t speak about.


    "Uncle Jon¡¯s been talking about arranging a meeting with the White Moon Pack," my cousin Jenny said, her voice dropping to the conspiratorial whisper that always apanied pack gossip. "Their daughter¡¯s supposed to be quite the catch."


    "Benita Ashford," Daniel nodded. "I met her at the Inter-Pack Summitst year. Beautiful girl, very aplished. Perfect Luna material."


    I drank from my water ss, and when I set it down, I noticed everyone was looking at me.


    "What?" I arched a brow at them.


    "There¡¯s a rumour that Benita Ashford has a crush on you. She¡¯s been telling everyone about it," Daniel furnished.


    "Not interested," I said quietly.


    Jenny raised an eyebrow. "Come on, Rhett. You can¡¯t stay single forever. The pack needs stability and continuity. And after that... unpleasantness at the Academy, maybe it¡¯s time to move on. It¡¯s been three weeks. That¡¯s enough time to mourn any friendship."


    <i>That unpleasantness.</i>


    That¡¯s what they were calling it. Charis¡¯s death, the investigation, the trial that had destroyed her; it was just "unpleasantness" to be swept under the rug and forgotten.


    "What do you know about the Academy investigation?" I asked, trying to mask my emotions.


    Daniel shrugged. "Just what everyone knows. Some troubled kid hacked the systems, leaked a bunch of private information, and couldn¡¯t handle the consequences. Died in an ident. Tragic, really, but these things happen when students aren¡¯t properly vetted."


    "Properly vetted," I repeated. "What does that mean?"


    "Well, you know," Jenny leaned forward, lowering her voice further. "Kids from unstable backgrounds, broken families, no proper pack structure. They don¡¯t have the foundation to handle the pressure of elite education. The Academy really should be more selective about who they admit."


    My hands tightened around my wine ss. Eamon¡ªCharis¡ªhad been stronger than any of them could imagine. She¡¯d survived whatever had driven her from her original pack, had built an entirely new identity from nothing, had excelled academically despite carrying secrets that would have crushed most people.


    "Maybe," I said carefully, "the problem isn¡¯t with the students. Maybe it¡¯s with the system that drives them to desperate measures."


    An ufortable silence fell over our section of the table. Jenny and Daniel exchanged nces, and I could practically see them reassessing my mental state.


    "Rhett," Daniel said gently, "you¡¯re not still ming yourself for what happened to that boy, are you? You did everything you could to help him during the trial. Sometimes people just... can¡¯t be saved."


    "He was my friend, Daniel," I inhaled and exhaled slowly. "Eamon was a very good friend to me and, more than once, has helped me in ways I cannot disclose. Plus, he was wrongly used. Eamon would not do half the things they said he did."


    "Well," Jenny shrugged. "Just let it go. How about I set up a date with Benita? She¡¯s a fun person to be with."


    "I¡¯m already engaged," I announced.


    Though my father had insisted in the beginning that we should keep things quiet until we agreed on the date of the joining ceremony.


    Their eyes rounded with surprise as they stared at me.


    "To whom? When did that even happen? No one mentioned anything to us."


    "A general announcement will be passed as soon as we finalise things. In the meantime, can you stop ying matchmaker for me?"


    <i>Can¡¯t be saved.</i>


    The words echoed in my head as I excused myself from the table and made my way outside onto the hall¡¯s snow-covered terrace.


    I pulled out my phone and scrolled through my contacts until I found Marcus¡¯s number. He¡¯d said some of the students had been talking, questioning the official story. Maybe it was time to start asking better questions.


    <i>Marcus, it¡¯s Rhett. When you said some students have been talking about Eamon¡¯s case, what exactly did you mean? What kind of inconsistencies?</i>


    He responded within minutes.


    <i>Too much to text. Can you meet when we get back to school? There are things about the Academy you need to know. Things that go way deeper than one student hacking systems.</i>


    I stared at the message, feeling that familiar stirring of power in my chest, the same Alpha energy that I¡¯d felt during the confrontation with my father a week ago. Something was building inside me, something that demanded answers, justice, and truth.


    From inside the hall came the sound of my father¡¯s voice, raised in the traditional Winter toast. "To the strength of the pack, the wisdom of our ancestors, and the bright future that awaits us all!"


    The pack¡¯s voices rose in response, but I remained silent on the terrace, watching my breath mist in the cold air and thinking about Charis.


    My phone buzzed with another message from Marcus.


    <i>Bring ter if you can reach him. He¡¯s been asking questions, too, and some of his family¡¯s connections might be useful. This is bigger than just Eamon, Rhett. Much bigger.</i>


    I typed back quickly.


    <i>I¡¯ll be there. And Marcus? Thank you for not letting this go.</i>


    <i>Someone has to give a damn about the truth. See you next term.</i>


    I slipped the phone back into my pocket and took onest look at the glittering lights of the great hall, where my pack celebrated another year of prosperity and tradition. Soon, I would have to go back inside, smile, nod, and pretend to be the dutiful heir they expected me to be.


    But not yet.


    For now, I stood alone in the snow and made silent promises to a ghost who deserved so much better than the world had given her.


    The investigation would begin the moment I returned to school.


    And this time, I would not let anyone silence the truth.

 Chapter 138: Charis is alive...

    <h4>Chapter 138: Charis is alive...</h4>


    <strong>ter</strong>


    The world had gone quiet without Charis.


    And I never did well with quiet. It left too much room for guilt, too much space for my wolf to whisper things I couldn¡¯t bear to hear. Rhett had chosen to bury himself in the ache of loss, fighting his illness and drowning in grief.


    Kael? He had be a ghost. Thest time I saw him was on thest day of school. Since then, he hadn¡¯t bothered to reach out to anyone.


    Despite everything, I couldn¡¯t sit still. Somehow, Charis¡¯s death was too good to be true. Something didn¡¯t add up. The same feeling I¡¯d felt when my sister Riley had gone missing was the same way I felt when I saw a body that looked exactly like hers turn up after one month.


    There was a butterfly mark at the heel of Charis¡¯s left foot. It wasn¡¯t there when they brought her. Plus, the body thaty on the examiner¡¯s table had been a boy. Not the false identity that Charis had created, but a boyplete with male organs.


    So, Charis was still alive.


    But first, I had to see Kael.


    It bothered me that Kael had refused to see us. I¡¯ve tried several times to reach out to him via phone, but he wouldn¡¯t answer until his line stopped going through altogether.


    This was myst attempt to reach out. Just as I came down from my car, Rhett drove in.


    I waited patiently for his driver to pack before Rhett wobbled down. I gasped with shock when I saw him.


    Rhett, the golden boy of Ravenshore Academy, looked like death warmed over. His once-broad shoulders seemed to have copsed in on themselves, and his expensive winter coat hung on his frame like it was draped over a scarecrow.


    His face was gaunt, and his eyes had sunken so deeply into his skull that he looked like a real-life skeleton, only he had flesh.


    "Goddess, Rhett," I breathed, moving toward him, "what¡¯s wrong? What happened?"


    "Please don¡¯t even start," he said wearily, waving at me dismissively.


    "Don¡¯t start?" I couldn¡¯t keep the disbelief out of my voice. "Look at yourself, man. When was thest time you ate? When was thest time you slept for more than a few hours? Are you taking your medications at all?"


    Rhett rolled his eyes. "I¡¯m going to die, ter. This is how dead people look."


    "What the hell does that mean?"


    "It means exactly what I said." He leaned heavily against his car, and I could see the tremor in his hands. "Doctor Maxwell says my body¡¯s shutting down, coupled with the mate bond withdrawal and what he called pathological grief. I am grieving, and my wolf is grieving too."


    As someone who had experienced a mate bond withdrawal, I knew how it felt more than anyone. Usually, when one partner dies, the other finds it difficult to move on. But in Charis and Rhett¡¯s case, the bond was neverpleted.


    "But you didn¡¯t mark her," I said quietly.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter," Rhett sighed. "The heart doesn¡¯t care about technicalities, ter. The soul doesn¡¯t ask for permission before it bonds with someone. She was mine, even if we never made it official. And now she¡¯s gone."


    The raw pain in his voice was almost unbearable to listen to. I wanted to tell him the truth, that I¡¯d seen the body, that I knew it wasn¡¯t Charis, that she was out there somewhere, alive and probably in need of help. But I couldn¡¯t, until I was sure, and not until I¡¯d figured out why someone had gone to such lengths to fake her death.


    Then again, something still nagged at the back of my mind.


    Did Charis stage her death? After all, she was able to disguise her true identity and managed to survive in Ravenshore for three months. I was sure she made some pact with Vale during her stay there, but I didn¡¯t know what it was.


    Plus, with Jex still underground, I had limited ess to a lot of information. I still had to visit my sister, but I couldn¡¯t just show up without making sure that I wasn¡¯t being followed like thest time.


    I didn¡¯t want to expose her cover and put her in more danger.


    "How are you holding up?" Rhett asked, trying to change the subject.


    "I¡¯m managing," I lied. The truth was, I was barely sleeping, throwing myself into investigation after investigation, following every lead, no matter how tenuous. The only thing keeping me sane was the certainty that Charis was alive somewhere, and that eventually, I¡¯d find her.


    "Everything okay at home?"


    I nodded, though ¡¯okay¡¯ was a rtive term. My family was supportive of my obsessive need to solve the mystery behind Riley¡¯s disappearance. Still, I could see the worry in my mother¡¯s eyes, the way my father watched me like he was afraid I might disappear next.


    "What about you?" I asked. "Besides the obvious. How¡¯s the family handling... all this?"


    Rhett¡¯s expression darkened. "They¡¯re handling it by pretending it never happened. ording to my father, Eamon Riggs was just a ¡¯regrettable phase¡¯ that I need to get over so I can focus on more ¡¯suitable¡¯ arrangements." He made air quotes.


    "Apparently, the Night Moon Pack Alpha was disappointed that I am no longer interested in their daughter, but Lydia won¡¯t let me go. She keeps reaching out to me, and my dad is hinting at just taking her as she is. They want me to get her pregnant at least before I die."


    "They want you to be with a woman? Now? While you¡¯re..." I gestured helplessly at his appearance.


    "While I¡¯m dying, yes. My father is focused on making sure I leave an heir, at least before I pass. He¡¯s going to divorce my step-mom, so I¡¯m his only hope in preserving the family¡¯s heritage; otherwise, it would be given to another family, and I would go down as the Thatcher disgrace."


    Rhett pushed himself away from the car, swaying slightly. "He doesn¡¯t understand that you can¡¯t rece someone irreceable. You can¡¯t just swap out one person for another like they¡¯re interchangeable parts."


    I wanted to argue and tell him that Charis wouldn¡¯t want him to waste away like this, but the words stuck in my throat. Because the truth was, I understood. If I lost someone I loved the way Rhett had loved Charis¡ªthe way I was beginning to realise I had loved her too¡ªI might react the same way.


    "So," Rhett said, eager to move away from discussion of his own problems, "I take it this isn¡¯t a social call. You¡¯re here to see Kael."


    "I don¡¯t want to see Kael," Rhett said immediately, his voice hardening. "I have nothing to say to him."


    "Rhett¡ª"


    "No." He raised his hand to stop me. "He made his choice. He stood up in that courtroom and condemned her to death. He voted to send her to the Justice Department, knowing full well what would happen to her there. And then he walked away like it meant nothing to him."


    "Rhett, I know you¡¯re angry and you deserve to be, but we¡¯re in this together. Charis wouldn¡¯t want her mates fighting with each other. We can¡¯t give up on him," I said quietly. "Not like this."


    "Watch me."


    "Rhett, listen to me." I stepped closer, lowering my voice. "Kael might be in worse pain than any of us. Think about it¡ªhe and Charis epted their bond. They marked each other, and they consummated their mate bond. As someone who has been in a situation like this once, I know Kael would be in more painpared to both of us."


    Rhett¡¯s expression softened, and I could tell he was considering my words.


    Apleted mate bond wasn¡¯t something you could walk away from. If one partner died, the other usually followed within days or weeks.


    "If Charis is really dead," I continued, "then Kael should be in a more pitiable state than we by now. He should be in a hospital, or dead himself. The fact that he¡¯s not..." I let the implication hang in the air.


    "What are you saying?" Rhett asked as hope flickered in his eyes.


    "I¡¯m saying that maybe there¡¯s more to this story than any of us know. Maybe Kael¡¯s silence isn¡¯t about guilt or indifference. Maybe he¡¯s dealing with something we can¡¯t even imagine."


    Rhett was quiet for a long moment, and I could see him struggling with himself. I knew he didn¡¯t hate Kael as much as he talked about. He was angry, yes! But he didn¡¯t hate him.


    "But he¡¯s refused to see us," Rhett said with an exasperated sigh. "He won¡¯t even pick up my calls, judging from how the call never goes through, I think he blocked me."


    "His phone has been off for a while, but that¡¯s why we came to see him today in his pack. I need you to promise you¡¯d be open to making peace."


    "You¡¯re sounding like I¡¯m the problem." Rhett sighed.


    "Promise!"


    "Fine," he rolled his eyes. "I promise."

 Chapter 139: Revelations in the garden...

    <h4>Chapter 139: Revtions in the garden...</h4>


    <strong>ter</strong>


    The Silvermere pack house was an imposing structure of grey stone and dark timber, its Gothic revival architecture giving it the appearance of a fortress rather than a family home. As Rhett and I were ushered through the grand foyer by a stern-faced butler, I couldn¡¯t help but notice how different it felt from other pack houses I¡¯d visited.


    It was cheery, yet at the same time, it felt cold. More institutional, like a boarding school rather than a ce where children had grown up.


    We were shown to a formal visitor¡¯s sitting room, all dark wood panelling and heavy leather furniture. The butler informed us that "Master Kael" would be with us shortly, then disappeared.


    While Rhett sat rigidly in one of the wing-back chairs, his gaunt frame making him look like a scarecrow dressed in expensive clothes, I found myself pacing the room, studying the artwork that lined the walls. Most of it was standard pack house fare¡ªoil paintings of previous Alphas,ndscapes of Silvermere territory, formal portraits of distinguished rtives.


    But it was the family photographs that caught my attention.


    They were arranged chronologically along one wall, starting with wedding photos of Kael¡¯s grandparents and progressing through the decades.


    I saw pictures of Alpha Henry and his Luna at various pack events, including formal portraits taken of a baby that wasn¡¯t Kael, as well as candid shots of family holidays and celebrations.


    There were plenty of photos featuring that same young baby¡ªying in gardens, riding horses, dressed in tiny suits for formal asions.


    But there was not a single picture of Kael.


    Not in the baby pictures. Not in the childhood portraits. Not in any of the family groupings that should have included him. It was as if he¡¯d been erased from the family¡¯s history.


    I was about to draw Rhett¡¯s attention to this when I heard footstepsing from the stairs. Both Rhett and I turned toward the stairway as Kael appeared.


    The sight of him was almost as shocking as Rhett¡¯s physical deterioration, though for different reasons. Kael looked... dishevelled.


    His usually immacte appearance had been reced by rumpled clothes, unkempt hair, and a beard that looked like he hadn¡¯t bothered to trim it in weeks. His dark eyes, always intense, burned even darker.


    He stood in the stairway for a long moment, regarding us both with a quiet expression. Finally, he spoke.


    "What do you want?"


    His casual dismissal triggered something in Rhett, shattering his already fragileposure.


    "What do we want?" Rhett was on his feet in an instant, his voice climbing to a near shout. "Are you seriously asking us what we want? After what you did? After you voted to send her to die and then disappeared without a word of exnation?"


    Rhett scoffed, turning to me with wild eyes. "Didn¡¯t I tell you this guy is a bum? Let¡¯s get out of here. I don¡¯t know why I let you convince me toe."


    "Rhett, calm down," I said, moving between him and Kael, though Kael hadn¡¯t moved from his position by the stairway.


    "Calm down? CALM DOWN?" Rhett screeched. "He stood up in that courtroom and condemned the person we all loved to death. He looked her in the eye and voted to destroy her life. And then he vanished like a coward while we had to watch them lower the coffin into the ground!"


    Throughout Rhett¡¯s tirade, Kael remained perfectly still, his expression never changing, never showing so much as a flicker of response to the usations being hurled at him. His silence only seemed to fuel Rhett¡¯s rage.


    "Say something!" Rhett demanded, taking a step toward him. "Defend yourself! Exin why you betrayed her! Tell us it meant something to you when she died!"


    But Kael just stood there, watching us with those burning dark eyes, saying nothing.


    I grabbed Rhett¡¯s arm, feeling how thin it had be beneath his expensive sweater. "This isn¡¯t helping anyone. Getting yourself worked up like this¡ªlook at you, you¡¯re shaking."


    And he was. Rhett¡¯s entire frame was trembling with exhaustion. His breathing was harsh and uneven. I guided him back to his chair, making sure he was seated before turning back to Kael.


    "Is there somewhere we can talk?" I asked. "Somewhere more private?"


    Kael regarded us both for what felt like an eternity, his gaze moving from Rhett¡¯s copsed form to my own tense posture. Finally, he nodded once.


    "Follow me," he said quietly.


    He led us through a series of corridors and out a set of French doors into what had once been a formal garden. Winter had stripped most of the vegetation down to bare bones, but the structure was still elegant. Stone pathways winding between dormant flower beds, a central fountain that had been drained for the season, wrought-iron benches positioned at specific points


    Kael chose a bench near the fountain and sat down heavily, gesturing for us to take seats on the benches facing him. As I studied his profile in the pale winter light, I couldn¡¯t help but make an observation.


    "This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen you with an overgrown beard," I said, attempting to lighten up the heavy atmosphere. "The mountain man look is... different."


    For the first time since we¡¯d arrived, something flickered in Kael¡¯s expression. "I didn¡¯t have any motivation to shave," he said.


    The quiet honesty of the statement hit me harder than I¡¯d expected. I settled onto my bench, taking a deep breath of the cold air before speaking.


    I¡¯d thought long and hard before making this decision, and I knew that keeping things to myself wouldn¡¯t do anyone good.


    "Charis is alive."


    Kael raised his head so fast I thought his head might fall off. His dark eyes suddenly came alive with hope. Even Rhett straightened in his seat, looking better than he was when he first arrived.


    "How do you know?" Kael whispered.


    "Because the body that was brought to us wasn¡¯t Charis," I said, pulling out the folder I¡¯d been carrying. "There was supposed to be a butterfly birthmark on the heel of her left foot. I know because she was and is my mate. It¡¯s hard to spot and maybe not a butterfly to everyone, but it was to me, and the body in the morgue didn¡¯t have it."


    I opened the folder and showed them the photographs I¡¯d managed to obtain through my family¡¯s connections. "More importantly, the body was anatomically male. Not someone disguised as male¡ªactually male. Complete with all the corresponding biological features."


    Rhett leaned forward, his hands trembling as he reached for the photos. "You¡¯re saying someone substituted a different body?"


    "I¡¯m saying someone went to considerable trouble to fake her death," I confirmed. "And there¡¯s something else." I turned to look directly at Kael. "How do you feel? Right now, in this moment. Describe it for me."


    Kael frowned. "Why?"


    "Because losing a mate when the mate bond is still active is supposed to be like dying," I said bluntly. "The surviving partner usually follows within days, sometimes hours. The severed connection is more than most wolves can bear."


    Understanding dawned in Kael¡¯s expression, and I could see him beginning to process what I was suggesting.


    "I feel..." He paused, searching for words. "Empty. Hollow. Like there¡¯s a piece of me missing, like I¡¯m trying to remember something important but can¡¯t quite grasp it. It¡¯s not physical pain exactly, more like... like missing someone who¡¯s away on a long trip."


    "That¡¯s not mate bond severance," I said with certainty. "When Charis rejected me, I was bedridden for nearly three months. The pain was indescribable. I couldn¡¯t eat, couldn¡¯t sleep, could barely function. My wolf was howling constantly, day and night."


    I leaned forward, meeting both their gazes. "What you¡¯re describing, Kael, sounds like temporary separation. Like she¡¯s far away but still connected to you somehow."


    "Where is she?" Kael asked, and for the first time since we¡¯d arrived, there was real emotion in his voice. "Is there anything I can do to bring her back? Please..."


    "I don¡¯t know where she is now," I admitted. "But I know she¡¯s alive. And I know that whatever happened at that trial, whatever she¡¯s involved in now, it¡¯s connected to something much bigger."


    I reached into my bag and pulled out a USB drive and several thick file folders, handing one to each of them. I¡¯d spent considerable time formatting Kael¡¯s copy, usingrger fonts and cleaneryouts that would be easier for someone with dyslexia to process.


    Both boys looked down at the materials, then back up at me with questioning expressions.


    "What is this?" Rhett asked.


    I took a deep breath, knowing that what I was about to tell them would change how they saw everything¡ªour friendship, our school, possibly their entire world.


    "We¡¯ve been friends for a while now," I began, "and despite everything we¡¯ve shared, you don¡¯t really know anything about me. My full name is ter Riggs. My mother is Meriam Riggs Santos, a detective with the human police force. My father is Alpha Raymond Riggs of Duskveil pack."


    I paused, watching their faces. I could tell they were impatient, so I continued anyway.


    "I have a sister named Riley. She was a former student at Ebonvale Academy; she was in year two before we started. She¡¯s currently living under an assumed identity in the human world because she¡¯s a witness to the monstrosity that¡¯s going on in both Ravenshore and Ebonvale."

 Chapter 140: Revelations in the garden II

    <h4>Chapter 140: Revtions in the garden II</h4>


    <strong>ter</strong>


    "What kind of monstrosity?" Kael asked.


    "Brace yourselves, guys," I took in a deep breath. "Ravenshore have been getting girls pregnant and selling their babies to humans. Our boys, all the missing boys from Ravenshore, are sold to the human world."


    There was a bit of silence as both boys regarded me. They didn¡¯t look surprised.


    "Well...?" I drawled, looking at both of them.


    "That¡¯s no news," Rhett was the first person to speak, at least not to me. I¡¯ve long suspected that. I mean, don¡¯t you see the strange things that happen here a lot of times? If they¡¯re not asking boys and girls to run around the school naked, they¡¯re spiking their drinks and watching them sleep with each other."


    "And you didn¡¯t say a word?" Kael asked slowly. "Why?"


    "Because it¡¯s none of my business," Rhett shrugged. "My father has no business with whatever Vale and the rest of the board members are running, so I don¡¯t really care. Plus, how does it concern, Charis?"


    I pulled out a bound document containing photographs andb project documents and handed it to both of them.


    "What you¡¯re looking at is evidence of an operation called Project Renew. They¡¯re trying to create a triple hybrid from the strongest supernatural creatures: Lycans, werewolves, were-foxes, faes and vampires. They¡¯re trying to cross all their reproductive gics and see what kind of offspring it produces. But for that, they would need a werewolf¡ªspecifically a werewolf with a Shadewolf¡ªto carry the pregnancy to term."


    "But Charis is not a Shadewolf, we know that much," Kael suddenly said. He hasn¡¯t said a word since I started speaking.


    "If she¡¯s truly a Direwolf, it¡¯s worse. There¡¯s a DNA found in shadwolves that can help bind all the gics of those supernatural creatures mentioned earlier, and we also know Direwolves are upgrades of Shadewolves, so whatever is in a Shadewolf times two would be in a Direwolf times two."


    "Fuck! Are you saying they took Charis because of that?" Rhett asked.


    "I don¡¯t know," I sighed. "I¡¯m just dealing with the worst-case scenarios. Charis is not dead, and I am sure of that. We need to figure out where she is and who she¡¯s with."


    While we were still talking, Kael¡¯s phone rang. He looked at the phone for a minute and ended it before turning back to us.


    "So, I want all hands on deck..."


    "Count me out!" Kael didn¡¯t allow me to finish.


    "Of course, the self-entitled prick!" Rhett hissed.


    "Why, Kael? I mean, don¡¯t you miss Charis as much as we..."


    "You should be trying to keep her far away from here. This is exactly why..." he started saying, but trailed off.


    "This is exactly what, Kael?" I pressed. "C¡¯mon, talk to us, man. We won¡¯t know unless you tell us."


    He looked at me for a minute and shook his head. "I can¡¯t do this, guys. I liked the bond we shared as friends, and perhaps I was looking forward to growing our friendship until Charis came along. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t continue doing this. I have no intention of sharing a woman with either of you..."


    "Is that why you went ahead to..." Rhett started saying.


    "Shut up!" Kael turned to him with a loud growl. "I¡¯ve put up with your insults and antics for the longest time, and I¡¯m doing it because I don¡¯t want to hurt you more, Rhett. You know nothing about the decision I made. You have no idea how much I¡¯ve suffered..."


    "I don¡¯t care, Kael," Rhett retorted, rising to his full height as he walked towards Kael. "Charis is our mate, whether you want to believe it or not. Secondly, you fucked up, man. No matter what decisions you thought you were making, you shouldn¡¯t have thrown her under the bus."


    Kael took a step away from Rhett and turned to face me.


    "I will try to find out where Charis is and let you know. After that, I want nothing to do with this friendship or the bond that we shared. I¡¯m going to reject Charis on my own today and have her mark erased. No matter what, don¡¯t let here back to Ravenshore."


    "You¡¯re speaking as if you know something? What do you know? Just tell us..."


    "It¡¯splicated, ter. Please don¡¯t force me to tell you, because I don¡¯t want to lie about it. And please, can both of you just let me be? After I make some findings about Charis, I¡¯ll reach out to ter to share what I know. That should be thest time we should talk to each other."


    "So, you¡¯re just going to throw everything away because of your ego? Do you know what will happen to her if you reject her? Don¡¯t you think of anyone but yourself?" Rhett was screaming now, but he might as well be talking to a wall because Kael already brushed past me and was heading back to the pack house.


    After he left, Rhett copsed back on the garden bench, gasping for breath. "I hate him. I hate him so much."


    "Rx, Rhett. It¡¯s not the end of the world. You know how Kael is. He¡¯lle aroundter, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll see."


    Rhett¡¯s eyes filled up with tears. "I don¡¯t want to stop being friends with Kael and you. Mate bond aside, you¡¯re both my brothers, and I don¡¯t want to die on bad terms with Kael. Please..."


    "Then you could ckmail him into it..." A brilliant idea was forming in my head as I stared at Rhett. "You know how Kael is such a softie to you, how about you tweak the truth a little bit or still, I could help you tweak it and who knows..."


    "Why didn¡¯t I think of that?" Rhett¡¯s lips curved with a smile. "How about I fake my death now?"


    ***


    A momentter, Kael was running back towards the garden, his eyes were wild with fear. When he reached us, he looked from me to Rhett, who was lying down on the garden bench with a hand across his forehead.


    "What happened to him? An ambnce would be here shortly," Kael said in one breath as he rushed towards Rhett.


    "After you left, he started bawling about dying and stuff like that. You know how Rhett is, and he suddenly copsed. I managed to put him on the bench, and he came to consciousness a whileter."


    Kael went over to Rhett and touched his brow. "How do you feel?" he asked.


    "None of your fucking business," Rhett hissed and gave Kael his back.


    Kael turned back to me. "What¡¯s wrong with him? Hasn¡¯t he been taking his medications and his checkups?"


    "You can see how he is," I shrugged. "He¡¯s barely alive, Kael, and he doesn¡¯t have a lot of time left. Not to mention Charis..."


    "He doesn¡¯t have a lot of time left," Kael interrupted me. "What is that supposed to mean? Didn¡¯t he start to get better after the surgery?"


    "Well, he has less than six months left to leave, plus he has started cutting himself again. Won¡¯t take his medications, won¡¯t even..."


    "That¡¯s enough!" Kael raised his hand. "Fine... you don¡¯t have to lie about him dying tomorrow. I¡¯ll stick around until then. When does school resume?"


    I scratched my head awkwardly, realising that Kael had seen through our BS.


    "You won¡¯t take off her mark again, it woulde in handy," I said, trying to lighten the mood.


    "Fine!" Kael sighed. "But I mean it, guys. After we find Charis, we¡¯re ending this. I do not want to be your friend. I¡¯m also leaving the Academy. School is not cut out for me, but until we find Charis."


    I nodded, indicating to Rhett, who had sat up now. "School resumes in three days. Do you need us toe back here so we can all show up at school together?"


    "Never!" Kael shook his head vehemently. I can find my way to school. I¡¯ll start digging into what I can find about Charis and will let you know. Rhett!" he called out to Rhett and turned to him. "I¡¯ve told you, gambling with your health to get what you want is foolish. Take care of yourself."


    "A kettle calling a pot ck," Rhett wrinkled his nose. "But I will in any case. I¡¯m looking forward to meeting Charis again. Shouldn¡¯t I look my best?"


    Kael red at him before turning to me onest time. "I have to hurry now. My father wants to see me."


    We both nodded at him and watched as he sprinted down the garden path until he disappeared from view. When I turned to Rhett, he had a contemtive look on his face.


    "What¡¯s on your mind?" I asked, and then I sat next to him.


    "Didn¡¯t Kael just sound like some detective? I mean, he just promised he¡¯d look into Charis¡¯s matter. Aren¡¯t you concerned that he sounded confident he would get something?"


    That was when it dawned on me that everything Rhett had said was the truth.


    Who exactly was Kael?

 Chapter 141: The confessions

    <h4>Chapter 141: The confessions</h4>


    <strong>Kael</strong>


    I walked through the doors of our headquarters, but today it felt different. It felt like I was a stranger returning to a ce I once knew, but somehow it had grown distant from me.


    I walked through the long corridor, filled with agents and administrative personnel going about their daily routines. However, as they all spotted me heading toward the elevator bank, everyone paused mid-conversation and whatever they were doing.


    I could feel their eyes following me as though I were a ghost that returned from death. I couldn¡¯t me them. Thest time anyone here had seen me, I¡¯d been their star operative. The best fighter, I was called cold and ruthless.


    Now, I looked like exactly what I was: a man who¡¯d been slowly dying from the inside out for the past several weeks. Since Charis¡¯s so-called death, I¡¯d been nothing but a shell.


    Their whispers trailed after me as I walked by.


    <i>He¡¯s finally back.</i>


    <i>Thought he quit. </i>


    <i>Is he alright? Look how he looks.</i>


    I kept my eyes forward, refusing to make eye contact with anyone.


    The truth was, Charis¡¯s death had shattered me in ways I couldn¡¯t exin. The bond I thought I could control, the feelings I kept chained in the shadows. It was as if the air was sucked out of my lungs. I med myself for everything. For not being there for her when she needed me.


    And when I watched the coffin lowered into the ground, when I saw Rhett fall apart, and ter standing quietly, sobbing. I told myself, ¡¯This is your punishment.¡¯ You killed her. You killed what she could have been.¡¯


    But then ter said she was alive.


    The news felt like a breath of fresh air since the godawful trial. Charis is alive.


    The guilt I felt every night had lessened. The picture from the day of the trial, where I¡¯d voted against her, still tortured me. I couldn¡¯t let go of the way she¡¯d looked when her eyes had found mine across the courtroom.


    The way she stared at me in disbelief when I picked the side that wasn¡¯t hers. I¡¯d convinced myself it was for the greater good. But lying awake at three in the morning, staring at the ceiling and feeling the hollow ache, I knew the truth.


    I¡¯d chosen something else over my mate.


    But that wasn¡¯t all. The nightmares had started almost immediately after the funeral. It was always the same stone tunnels stretching endlessly underground with the sound of chains rattling in the darkness and a woman¡¯s voice calling for help.


    As soon as I see the woman, she lifts her head to look at me with her lips silently forming the words ¡¯help me¡¯. I¡¯d wake up gasping with my sheets soaked with sweat.


    The dreams felt too real to dismiss, but I could never remember the woman¡¯s face clearly enough to identify her. Now, with the possibility that Charis might still be alive somewhere, those dreams felt even more vivid.


    Was the woman Charis? No... the voice had sounded nothing like her. Her hair had been darker, darker than Charis¡¯s blonde, but on second thought, it could still be the real colour of her hair.


    Didn¡¯t she change her appearance before she came to Ravenshore?


    I pushed the thought down until I arrived at my Master¡¯s office.


    I knocked once before opening the door and entering without waiting for permission, a liberty I¡¯d earned through years of wless service. My Master was behind his desk, speaking into his phone.


    As soon as his gaze found me, his eyes widened in surprise. He held up one finger, indicating I should wait.


    "Yes, I understand the timeline is critical," he was saying into the phone. "But these things require delicate handling. We can¡¯t afford any more...plications." A pause. "I¡¯ll call you back within the hour. We¡¯ll have a solution by then."


    He hung up and leaned back in his leather chair, studying me as though I were aplex puzzle he was trying to solve.


    "Back from your sabbatical?" he asked quietly.


    His voice was filled with usation. But I didn¡¯t have time for sentiments, so I went straight to the point.


    "Charis is still alive."


    If I¡¯d expected shock or surprise, I was disappointed. His brows rose slightly, but otherwise, his expression didn¡¯t change.


    "And you know this how?"


    "ter Riggs¡ªwho we¡¯ve been watching- wasn¡¯t just chasing shadows. He¡¯s been searching for his missing sister. She was a former Ebonvale Student who was forced to get pregnant three times for the Academy before she ran away during a transport. His sister Riley, ording to ter, is still alive but living in a human vige under an assumed identity. She could be a key witness to bringing Ravenshore and Ebonvale down."


    My Master didn¡¯t respond, just continued staring at me with that unreadable expression that made me ufortable.


    "How is Charis still alive?" he asked finally.


    "Because the body wasn¡¯t hers. ter was once her mate and said there was a butterfly mark on the heel of her left foot, but there was none. Plus, the corpse presented at the morgue," my throat tightened. "The corpse was male. Not just Eamon Riggs¡¯s disguise. Anatomically male. That wasn¡¯t her."


    From my coat pocket, I pulled out my phone and slid it across the desk. On the screen were screenshots of the documents ter had shown us.


    "Here," I said, handing him the phone. "See for yourself."


    He took the phone and studied the images. His face revealed nothing as he scrolled through page after page of evidence, but I could see his mind working, probably processing the implications and calcting responses.


    After several long minutes, he looked up and met my gaze directly.


    "What do you want now?"


    "I need to find her," I said without hesitation. "And I need resources to do it. ess to surveinceworks, tracking capabilities, and field operatives if necessary."


    He stared at me for what felt like an eternity, his expression shifting through several different expressions before settling on something that might have been resignation.


    Finally, he shook his head slowly.


    "If you ever find that girl," he said quietly, "she would be your ruin."


    The words didn¡¯t surprise me, partly because they were true. Charis had alreadypromised my objectivity. She had already made me question loyalties I¡¯d never doubted before. Finding her and confirming she was alive would only make that worse. She would always be my weakness, my blind spot, the one thing that could make me act irrationally.


    My mission from the onset was to find Richard Winters, the missing son of Alpha Henry Winters, and after that, I¡¯ll be done, but since Charis came into my life, I¡¯ve made no progress. I¡¯ve been busy, but all the things I¡¯ve been busy with had nothing to do with my task.


    If I weren¡¯t running after Charis, it would be the boys.


    "I know," I admitted quietly.


    He raised an eyebrow, clearly not expecting such ready acknowledgement.


    "But I don¡¯t n on ever pursuing our mate bond again," I continued, the words tasting like ash in my mouth even as I spoke them. "If she can be found, if she¡¯s really alive, we could reject each other officially. Complete the severance properly this time. Then I would be free."


    The lie came smoothly, practised from the weeks I¡¯d spent telling it to myself in the mirror. The truth was moreplicated, more desperate: I would rather have her alive and lost to me forever than dead because of my choices. I would rather spend the rest of my life knowing she was out there, happy and safe and free, than continue carrying the weight of believing I¡¯d caused her death.


    My Master studied me for another long moment, and I could see him weighing risks and benefits, calcting whether helping me find Charis served the organisation¡¯s interests or threatened them.


    "The mate bond," he said eventually, "is not something that can be easily dismissed, even with official rejection. You know this."


    I nodded. "I also know that right now, the bond is iplete. Severed but not properly sealed. It¡¯s... manageable. Painful, but manageable. A clean rejection would end that limbo state."


    "And you believe you could walk away from her after finding her? Just like that?"


    The question hung in the air between us like a challenge. Could I? Could I look into those beautiful eyes that had haunted my dreams, see her alive and breathing and whole, and then turn around and walk away forever?


    "I have to," I said simply. "Because the alternative is watching this organisation tear itself apart trying to manage my divided loyalties. And that serves no one."


    He was quiet for another long moment, his fingers steepled in front of him as he considered. Finally, he reached for a secure phone on his desk.


    "I¡¯m going to make some calls," he said. "See what resources we can mobilise quietly. But Kael?" He waited until I met his eyes. "This is thest time. Whatever happens with this girl, whatever closure you find or don¡¯t find, it ends here. Are we clear?"


    I nodded, relief flooding through me so much that I had to grip the arms of my chair to keep from falling forward.


    "Crystal clear."


    As I left his office and made my way back through the corridors of the organisation that had shaped me since I arrived, I allowed myself the first real hope I¡¯d felt in weeks.


    Charis was alive.


    And soon, I was going to find her.

 Chapter 142: Charis returns...

    <h4>Chapter 142: Charis returns...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    My name is Charis Greye.


    But seven months ago, I buried that name. Six months ago, I became Eamon Riggs¡ªa boy who never truly existed. I was a disguise stitched together with forged paper, cropped hair and a half-truth that swallowed my real identity.


    And three months ago, I died.


    At least, that¡¯s what the world believed.


    The Academy buried Eamon Riggs in a coffin. Students wept, whispers spread, and my death became the punctuation mark of a scandal I had no hand in. But the truth is rarely what the world thinks it is.


    The truth is: I lived. And today, I¡¯ming back¡ªnot as Eamon, not as the daughter of an Alpha who let everyone and every situation dictate her worth, but as Charis Greye Knox. I am still Alpha Ss¡¯s daughter and at the same time, the ward of Isolde Knox.


    And no one, not even my father, not even Vale, not even the Moon Goddess herself, will ever bury me again.


    The ck car rolled to a stop in front of Ebonvale Academy. Its imposing architecture, a mix of modern and contemporary styles, caught my eye.


    I watched as students walked into the Academy with their best friends, stopping to say goodbye to their parents and the school porters, who struggled with the mountain of luggage each girl had brought.


    A few months back, I had walked through the gates of Ravenshore with my hair cut short and a binding across my chest. Now my hair flowed freely past my shoulders in waves of blonde. My dress uniform hugged my form, entuating all my femininity.


    I was still learning to be Charis Greye, heir to one of the most powerful Alpha bloodlines, ward of the mysterious and wealthy Isolde Knox and no doubt the most beautiful neer Ebonvale has seen in years.


    How did I know that?


    The stares!


    Over the past three months, after getting my wolf, every day hade with a strange transformation. First, it was my hair. I am a natural tinum blonde, but now my hair shone like a diamond.


    My skin was as white as porcin, so that someone could almost see their reflection in it. I¡¯d added two inches more, and my curves were more entuated and pronounced. I¡¯d been worried about all these changes, but Isolde showed me a book about dire wolves, and I realised that all these changes were normal.


    Direwolves were regarded as the mermaid of the werewolf world. Their beauties were unrivalled.


    "Are you ready, darling?" Isolde¡¯s voice drew me from my thoughts.


    She stood beside me in an impably tailored coat, her scarred face serene and covered as she surveyed the academy grounds. Over the past months, she had be the mother I¡¯d never had. She was protective, supportive, and dedicated to helping me discover my true potential.


    The transformation hadn¡¯t been easy. Helping me gain my self-confidence, teaching me to speak and carry myself with the poise expected of an Alpha¡¯s daughter, and helping me control my emotions so I¡¯m not an open book.


    ¡¯A woman should always be mysterious¡¯ that was one of Isolde¡¯s anthem. The less anyone knows about you, the more power you have over them.


    All of it had required extensive training. But Isolde had been patient, hiring the best tutors money could buy, ensuring that when I finally present myself to the world and be born again, I would be ready for anything.


    "I¡¯m ready," I said, and meant it.


    We walked through the gates together, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice the way conversations paused as we passed. Students turned to stare, some with curiosity, others with the kind of appreciation that made my cheeks warm.


    <i>"My God, who is that?" I heard one girl whisper to her friend.</i>


    <i>"New transfer student, apparently. Did you see that car she arrived in?"</i>


    <i>"And that woman with her</i><i>, she¡¯s got to be worth millions. Look at that coat."</i>


    <i>"She¡¯s gorgeous. Like, movie star gorgeous."</i>


    <i>"Whose Alpha daughter is she?"</i>


    The whispers followed us across the courtyard, but I kept my head high, my steps measured and confident. Isolde had taught me that in situations like this, perception was everything. Show weakness, and they would devour you. Show strength, and they would respect you.


    We made our way to the administration building, where a harried-looking coordinator was busy shuffling through paperwork at the reception desk. He looked up as we approached, his expression shifting from boredom to poorly concealed surprise as he took in our appearance.


    "Good morning," Isolde said smoothly. "I¡¯m Isolde Knox, and this is my ward, Charis Greye. I believe you¡¯re expecting us."


    The coordinator¡ªhis namete read "Mr. Peterson"¡ªfumbled with his files before finding what he was looking for. "Ah, yes. Miss Greye. Transfer student from... private tutoring, I see. Your academic records are quite impressive."


    They should be. Isolde had spared no expense in ensuring my education over the past months had beenprehensive and rigorous. Languages, advanced mathematics, supernatural history, pack politics¡ªI¡¯d absorbed it all.


    Soon, I would be the heir to Isolde¡¯s multi-trillion-dor empire, and she didn¡¯t want an amateur taking care of her wealth after she was gone.


    "If you¡¯ll just wait here a moment," Peterson continued, "I¡¯ll need to get final approval from our Vice-Principal. This is... somewhat irregr, admitting a student mid-way through their second year."


    He disappeared through a door marked ¡¯Private,¡¯ leaving Isolde and me alone in the reception area. I used the time to study the surroundings with new eyes. The oil paintings of former headmasters, the trophy cases filled with academic and athletic achievements, the bulletin boards announcing uing events, it was as Ravenshore had been.


    Several minutes passed before Peterson returned, looking ufortable.


    "I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s been a slightplication," he said apologetically. "Headmistress Vale will need to handle your admission personally. She¡¯s... she¡¯s asked to see you immediately."


    Isolde¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but I felt her tension through the bond of trust we¡¯d built over the months. We both knew that Vale was dangerous, that she was connected to the very system that had tried to destroy me. But this confrontation was inevitable.


    "Of course," Isolde said graciously. "We¡¯d be delighted to meet with the Headmistress."


    We exited the building and went to the car. Despite being the headmistress for both Academies, Vale still preferred to stay in Ravenshore.


    When we entered the car, I felt Isolde looking at me, and when I turned, a gentle smile was on her face.


    "You can choose not to go see her. I can go on your behalf," she said warmly.


    "No!" I shook my head. "I¡¯m fine, and I can handle Vale and Ravenshore. I¡¯d have to face them at some point, you know."


    "And if you run into the boys?"


    "First, I won¡¯t run into the boys; secondly, no one can easily recognise me now. You yourself saw how desperately they tried to search for me two months ago and gave up. They¡¯d probably forgotten about me."


    Isolde regarded me quietly before turning and signalling to the driver to move.

 Chapter 143: Charis returns II...

    <h4>Chapter 143: Charis returns II...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    A few minutester, we arrived at Ravenshore.


    I felt my breathing in gasps as the gates came into view.


    shes of the hardships I¡¯d faced slowly began to filter into my mind¡¯s eye. I closed my eyes, hoping to block out the memories, when Isolde quietly reached for my hand and squeezed itfortingly.


    After we parked, Peterson, who hade with us, led us through familiar corridors to the headmistress¡¯s office, knocking respectfully before opening the door.


    "Headmistress Vale? Miss Knox and Miss Greye are here to see you."


    "Send them in," came the familiar voice from within.


    We stepped into the opulent office, and I saw her immediately. Headmistress Vale, seated behind her desk, looking exactly as imposing and perfectlyposed as I remembered. Her hair was pulled into her signature tight bun.


    But the moment her eyes found mine, everything changed.


    Her face wentpletely white.


    "That¡¯s... that¡¯s not possible," she whispered, with a stutter. "You¡¯re... you can¡¯t be... Eamon is dead. We buried..."


    She trailed off, staring at me as if I were a ghost materialised from her worst nightmares. Her hands were trembling as she gripped the edges of her desk.


    "Headmistress," Isolde¡¯s voice pushed through her shock. "We were told by the Vice Principal and Coordinator here that you need to approve her admission. We already filled out the necessary documents, what do we need to do again?"


    Vale¡¯s throat worked as though she was choking on something. Her gaze shifted from me to Isolde and back to me.


    "W-Who are you?" she stammered again.


    "Good morning, Headmistress," I said clearly, in a voice that was devoid of emotions like the way Isolde told me. "I¡¯m Charis Greye Knox, and I¡¯m here to study at Ebonvale."


    The silence that followed was deafening. Vale¡¯s mouth opened and closed soundlessly, her perfectposurepletely shattered by my presence. For the first time since I¡¯d known her, she looked afraid.


    "How?" The word came out as a whisper.


    "How what?" I frowned.


    "How are you alive?" she asked.


    "I¡¯m not sure I follow, Headmistress," I said calmly. I could see Peterson looking at us with curiosity. "Have we met before?"


    Vale scoffed and turned to Peterson. "That will be all, I¡¯ll handle it from here. You may go."


    Peterson nodded and excused himself from the room. Now that we were alone, Vale rose from her desk and walked over to me.


    "Don¡¯t y dumb," she said sternly. "You died, a body that was you was found and returned to the morgue."


    "Headmistress Vale!" Isolde came to stand between us, "What do yo think you¡¯re doing? Do you have my ward confused with someone else?"


    "She¡¯s a fraud. First she..."


    "Language, Vale!" Isolde said coldly, giving her a cold smile. "Didn¡¯t I just mention that Charis is my ward and about to be my daughter too. How dare you use her wrongly?"


    "Miss Knox," her voice was still shaky, but she was trying to regain some authority. "I¡¯m not sure you understand what¡¯s going on and who this girl is..."


    "It¡¯s none of your business who she is," Isolde interrupted smoothly, settling into one of the visitor chairs with ease. " I am simply a mother ensuring her daughter receives the education she deserves. Charis has been privately tutored for the past several months, but we felt it was time for her to experience a more... traditional academic environment."


    "Your daughter?" Vale¡¯s voice climbed an octave.


    "Yes, we¡¯re still in the process of it, but for now she¡¯s my ward and she¡¯s an Alpha¡¯s daughter, so she deserves a spot at Ebonvale," Isolde replied.


    Isolde passed my admission paperwork to her and also the legal documentation that Isolde¡¯swyers had prepared.


    Vale took the papers with hands that were still trembling, scanning the legal documents that established my new identity beyond any doubt. When she looked up, there was exasperation in her gaze.


    "You¡¯ve got to be kidding me," she sighed. And then turned to me. "And what exactly do you hope to aplish here, Miss Greye?"


    I smiled again, "Why, Headmistress," I said sweetly, "I¡¯m here to get my education. Learn about pack politics, supernaturalw, advancedbat techniques..." I paused meaningfully. "All the things girls learn set them up to be potential mates to sons of Alphas."


    "I see," she said quietly. "And I suppose there¡¯s nothing I can do to... dissuade you from this course of action? But we cannot admit you as a second-year student, as you¡¯re requesting. Since there is no former documentation of your previous schools..."


    "Vale," Isolde interrupted again. "Are you blind? Didn¡¯t you read the documents she gave to you? And this is so funny because her admission was already approved online when we applied, and we were told to onlye in for a few legal documents. Why are you trying to make us look stupid?"


    "No one is trying to make you look stupid, ma¡¯am. Homeschooling and private tutoring are not the same as a child attending an actual school and gaining emotional and physical bnce. And you want her to start from second year?"


    "She¡¯s a brilliant girl, Vale," Isolde said calmly. "I didn¡¯t invest my millions into this school to be turned down because of a beef you seem to have with my child. If she¡¯s not admitted into Ebonvale and as a second-year student, I¡¯d have to withdraw my investment."


    "Is that a threat?" Vale hissed.


    "Oh, I¡¯m afraid not," Isolde chuckled, "Charis is quite determined toplete her education here. After all, Ebonvale has such a reputation for... thorough preparation."


    The staring contest between Vale and me stretched for several long seconds. Finally, she reached for her stamp and pressed it firmly onto my admission papers.


    "Wee to Ebonvale Academy, Miss Greye," she said,. "I trust your time here will be... educational."


    As we left her office and made our way back through the corridors, I felt a surge of satisfaction. The first move had been yed, and I¡¯d made my position clear.


    Eamon Riggs might be dead and buried, but Charis Greye was very much alive.


    And she was ready for war.

 Chapter 144: The Assembly

    <h4>Chapter 144: The Assembly</h4>


    <strong>Kael</strong>


    Today was the second day of school resumption and the first official assembly.


    And as always, I always felt strange whenever I wore my Ravenshore uniform. As I walked across the courtyard toward the assembly hall, my body was moving, but my mind was elsewhere. It was trapped in the endless loop of failure that had defined my life for the past two months.


    I paused near the main entrance to the school courtyard, watching as several school buses from Ebonvale pulled into the schoolpound.


    Several girls came down from the school bus and started walking towards the Assembly Hall, confusing me even more. What were they doing here? Only social activities brought the two academies together, and seeing Ebonvale girls here only confused me further.


    I stared at the girls as they emptied and wondered what life would have been like if Charis had been Charis and not Eamon. Maybe she would be one of these girlsing down from the bus.


    Now, there was absolutely no sign of Charis. Whether she was alive or not, I had no idea. Despite ter¡¯s confidence that she was alive, the theory of which I was losing hope every single day.


    "Hi, Kael."


    ter¡¯s voice drew me from my brooding. I nced at him and muttered a response, already turning to move away. Thest thing I needed was another conversation about our failed search efforts.


    "Don¡¯t go yet," ter said firmly. "Rhett will be joining us soon."


    I stopped, partly because it was not a suggestion on ter¡¯s side and partly because I knew he was right. Whatever awkwardness existed between Rhett and me, we were stronger as a unit when it came to finding Charis. We¡¯d learned that much over the past months.


    True enough, the next minute, Rhett appeared, walking across the courtyard, wearing his familiar boyish smirk.


    He didn¡¯t have that thest time we met.


    Thest time I¡¯d seen him in person was two months ago when they¡¯d ambushed me at the Silvermere pack house. Since then, ourmunication had been limited to phone calls¡ªmostly between ter and me, with updates on my increasingly fruitless search for any trace of Charis.


    For the first time, my master¡¯s extensive resources hadn¡¯t been enough. I¡¯d spent a month following every lead, tracking every possible connection, using surveinceworks that could find a needle in a haystack. Yet it seemed Charis had vanished from the surface of the earth. After using precious resources and watching my master¡¯s patience wear thin, I¡¯d been forced to give up the active search.


    The thought of being able to find her depressed me even more.


    Now that we¡¯d uncovered more about Ravenshore¡¯s tactics through ter¡¯s investigation, plus mine, my master had deployed someone in the human world to look for Richard Winters, the son of Alpha Henry Winters.


    There was no result yet, but the search was still ongoing.


    Rhett looked better than he had months ago, I noted with relief. Still thinner than his usual robust self, but the hollow-eyed death¡¯s head appearance was gone. His hazel eyes had regained life, and he no longer had that deathly pallor.


    "Kael," he said, nodding in acknowledgement.


    "Rhett." I returned the nod, grateful that we seemed to have moved past the need for dramatic confrontations.


    The three of us entered the assembly hall together, joining the streams of students filling the tiered seating. The hall buzzed with conversation as Ravenshore and Ebonvale students mingled, many meeting for the first time.


    "The board finally agreed to the merger," Rhett said as we found seats in our usual section. "Both academies unified under one administration. They¡¯re calling it building ¡¯interpersonal rtionships between both genders,¡¯ but really it¡¯s about economics."


    He leaned closer, lowering his voice. "We¡¯ve got a new major investor. Some woman who¡¯s apparently a multi-trillionaire. She¡¯s invested more money than my family ever contributed to the academy. The board couldn¡¯t say no to that kind of financial backing."


    ter raised an eyebrow. "Any idea who she is?"


    "Knox Industries, ording to the paperwork I¡¯ve seen. But the actual owner keeps a low profile." Rhett shrugged. "Rich people and their privacy, I suppose."


    I was about to respond when movement on the stage caught my attention. Headmistress Vale had appeared, striding across the tform with her sour mood. But something was different about her today. There was tension in her posture, a tightness around her eyes that seemed like stress.


    A murmur ran through the assembly. Usually, an academic staff member would begin with introductory remarks, wee students back, and go through the traditional opening ceremonies. Instead, Vale stepped directly to the podium with a serious expression.


    "There is much to aplish this term," she began without preamble, her voice carrying through the hall. "Therefore, this assembly will be brief and to the point."


    The casual conversations died away as students sensed the gravity in her tone.


    "Things are changing significantly this academic session," Vale continued. "First, as you¡¯re all aware, Ravenshore Academy and Ebonvale Academy are now officially merged. From today forward, this institution will be known simply as Ravenshore Academy."


    Apuse rippled through the crowd, though I noticed it was somewhat subdued. Mergers were alwaysplicated, and many students were probably uncertain about how the change would affect them personally.


    "During the break, renovations werepleted to provide new dormitory facilities," Vale went on. "More importantly, to ensure and promote meaningful interpersonal rtionships, the living arrangements will be fundamentally different from previous years."


    This got everyone¡¯s attention. I leaned forward, curious despite myself.


    "Four students will be selected randomly using our new digital assignment system," she exined, gesturing to arge screen that had descended behind her. "Each group of four will be assigned to shared residential quarters. These assignments will be made without regard to previous school affiliation, pack status, gender, or any other traditional considerations."


    The hall erupted in surprised murmurs. Coed living arrangements were essentially living in dormitories, but with specific rules and no regard for social status.


    Vale raised a hand for silence. "Ravenshore Academy will no longer promote any form of division or prejudice among its students. We are onemunity now, and our housing arrangements will reflect that philosophy."


    "This is insane," Rhett muttered beside me. "Mixed gender dormitories? The pack leaders will go ballistic."


    "Maybe that¡¯s the point," ter replied thoughtfully. "Break down traditional barriers, force students to interact across old boundaries."


    I found myself thinking about Charis, as I always did when topics of identity and boundaries came up. She¡¯d spent months living as Eamon, navigating male spaces while hiding her true self. What would she think of this new openness? Would she see it as progress, or just another form of institutional control dressed up as liberation?


    "The selection process will begin immediately following this assembly," Vale was saying. "All students will report to their current dormitories to collect personal belongings. New room assignments will be posted by this afternoon, with move-inpleted by tomorrow evening."


    She paused, her gaze sweeping across the assembled students with an intensity that made me ufortable.


    "I want to be absolutely clear about expectations," she continued. "This is not an experiment or a trial program. This is our new reality. Students who cannot adapt to these arrangements may find that Ravenshore Academy is no longer the right fit for their educational needs."


    The threat was subtle but unmistakable. Comply or leave.


    "Are there any questions?" Vale asked, though her tone suggested she hoped there wouldn¡¯t be.


    A senior from what had been Ebonvale raised her hand. "What about pack protocols? Some of our families have particr traditions about male-female interactions."


    Vale¡¯s smile was sharp. "Pack protocols are irrelevant within these walls. Here, you are students first, pack members second. Anyone who finds that arrangement uneptable is wee to withdraw their enrollment."


    The dismissal was brutal and final. I could see students throughout the hall exchanging worried nces, probably calcting whether their families would support this new arrangement or demand they transfer elsewhere.


    "If there are no further questions," Vale said, not waiting for any, "you are dismissed to begin the transition process. Wee to the new Ravenshore Academy."


    As students began filing out, chattering nervously about the dramatic changes, I found myself wondering if this was somehow connected to our investigation. The timing seemed suspicious¡ªjust as we¡¯d begun uncovering the scope of the conspiracy involving both schools, suddenly they were merged under new management with revolutionary policies.


    "What do you think?" ter asked as we made our way toward the exits.


    "I think," I said carefully, "that someone wants to shake up the established order very quickly. The question is whether that¡¯s good for us or very, very bad."


    Rhett nodded grimly. "Either way, we need to be ready. If they¡¯re changing all the rules, it means the game we thought we were ying just got a lot moreplicated."


    As we stepped out into the afternoon sunshine, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that we were walking into a trap that had been months in the making. But for Charis¡ªwherever she was¡ªI was willing to walk into any trap necessary.


    The new Ravenshore Academy would reveal its secrets, one way or another.

 Chapter 145: Three months earlier...

    <h4>Chapter 145: Three months earlier...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    <strong>Three Months Earlier.</strong>


    Beep. Beep. Beep.


    The sound pulled me from the darkness, and the first thing I felt was its weight.


    My eyelids felt heavy as lead, but I forced them open, squinting against harsh lighting above that made my head pound. White ceiling tiles swam in and out of focus above me, and an antiseptic smell that reminded me of a hospital filled my nostrils.


    Tubes. There were several of them connected to me¡ªmonitors tracking my heartbeat, IV drips feeding something into my veins, oxygen tubes beneath my nose. A pulse oximeter was clipped to my finger, too. My throat felt raw and dry, like I¡¯d been screaming for hours, though I couldn¡¯t remember why.


    A chair scraped beside me, and from my peripheral view, I caught movement.


    I turned my head, trying to make out the face as my vision swam slightly until it normalised. It was the woman who had visited me at the holding cells back at Ravenshore. Isolde...something. I couldn¡¯t remember.


    Like the first time I¡¯d seen her, despite the ugly scar on her face, she was still a stunning beauty, but this time, she wasn¡¯t dressed to the nines. She reminded me of my mom, running around the pack house trying to cook up something for my dad.


    "Charis?" Are you awake?"


    "Are you alright?" she asked again as her hands hovered over me like she didn¡¯t know where to touch without causing me pain. "Do you need water? I can call the doctor. I¡¯ll¡ª"


    I tried to respond, but no sound came out. My voice seemed to have ceased entirely. As she moved toward the door, probably to call a doctor, I finally managed to croak out a single word.


    "Wait."


    She half-turned towards me. "What is it, dear?"


    "Where...am I?" My voice sounded like someone else¡¯s. "H¡ªHow long have I been asleep?"


    She walked back to the bedside, sighing with relief. She returned to the chair next to the bed.


    "Three days," she murmured. "You¡¯ve been unconscious for three days. You slept with so much peace that I thought¡ª" she trailed off and swallowed, rising from her seat to draw closer to the bed. "I thought I¡¯d lost you. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯te on time. I¡¯m so sorry."


    I stared at her, feeling confused. My body felt weak, like I¡¯d been bedridden for years, and my memories wereing in pieces that didn¡¯t quite fit together.


    I remembered the trail, then the verdict that followed, then being thrown into the holding cell, then Kael¡ªno, I didn¡¯t want to think about Kael. I shook my head to dispel the thoughts. I was taken into a transport and then we had an ident. But after that, my mind went nk.


    "Water," I managed.


    Isolde slid a hand behind my shoulders, lifting me carefully as if I were ss that could break before she brought a straw to my lips. The first sip choked me, and it took me a few seconds of coughing before I cleared up, and I took the second sip until I drank the entire ss.


    "Do you think you can eat something? I can have the cook make some porridge or broth for you."


    I shook my head and rxed on the bed. My breath wasing in gasps.


    "Why?" My voice was steadier now, but still came in a whisper. "Why are you...doing this? You could have let me die on that bridge. I saw the others die. Why did youe for me?" I yelled.


    "Calm down, dear, you¡¯re not supposed to stress yourself this much.


    "Calm down?" I hissed. "What do you want with me? Who are you to me, Isolde? Because people don¡¯t throw their money and power around for girls like me."


    She held my gaze for so long that I wondered if she¡¯d heard a word of what I¡¯d said. Then she pulled the chair close, sat, and folded her hands on herp with one thumb rubbing over the other.


    "Because," she started quietly, "someone needs to fight for girls like us. Girls like you."


    "I don¡¯t understand."


    She sighed deeply, studying my face before finally speaking.


    "My name is Isolde Knox, and I was a nobody. Twenty-five years ago, I was a happy child with high expectations for life, but I became an orphan. I became another orphaned child whose family was destroyed by the werewolf world¡¯s unfairws and traditions."


    "My mother was an Omega. My father was human. They both fell in love and decided to get married. Their union was considered an abomination by the pack elders, a vition of everything they believed about bloodline purity and proper werewolf society. Back then, humans were considered even greater enemies to our kind than vampires."


    "The elders tried to separate them, but my parents were inseparable, and they thought love could solve everything."


    Her eyes glistened with tears, though she tried to smile through them.


    "One night, while we were all sleeping, pack members came and set fire to our house. They didn¡¯t give us any warning, any chance to defend ourselves or exin. They just decided we didn¡¯t deserve to exist."


    I felt my heart clench at the pain in her voice.


    "My mother managed to push me out of a window just as the fire got to me. I ran toward the forest. I was ten years old then.


    "And your parents?" I asked, though I already knew the answer.


    "They didn¡¯t make it out." The words were t, matter-of-fact, but I could hear decades of grief beneath them. "I spent twelve days trying to survive in the wilderness. Drinking from streams, eating berries, hiding from rogues and random pack members. The burn wounds from the fire got infected, and by the time humans found me, I was dying."


    She rolled up her sleeve, showing me scars that ran along her arm¡ªold burn marks that had healed into twisted tissue.


    "A human man and his girlfriend found me copsed by a roadside. They took me to a hospital, and the doctors said if they¡¯d found me even one dayter, I would have lost half my body to infection."


    "They saved you."


    "They did more than that. They adopted me, gave me the best life they could provide, and loved me as if I were their biological daughter. It took six months for me to recover physically, but emotionally fully... I knew I wasn¡¯tplete. I still felt connected to my werewolf heritage, still had this burning need to understand why my family had to die."


    She leaned forward.


    "That¡¯s when I learned about the alliance between humans and werewolves, how they¡¯d begun sharing resources and technology. At first, I was devastated. If this cooperation existed, why had my parents been murdered for their mixed rtionship?"


    "What did you find out?"

 Chapter 146: Three months earlier II

    <h4>Chapter 146: Three months earlier II</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    "That thews had changed, but not in the way that mattered. Yes, human-werewolf unions were now officially eptable, but somews were still the same. Female werewolves were still being forced into marriages and alliances for pack politics. The mate bond¡ªthat sacred connection our ancestors revered¡ªhad be useless.


    Her voice grew more bitter.


    "Fathers were still mistreating their daughters, still raising them to believe their only valuey in bing perfect Lunas for powerful Alphas. I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Training women to have no identity beyond their reproductive capabilities is not just stupid¡ªit¡¯s evil."


    I was beginning to understand where this was leading, but I let her continue.


    "I aim to change that narrativepletely. I¡¯ve spent fifteen years building wealth and influence in the human world, establishing connections with politicians and business leaders who can help reshape supernatural society from the outside."


    "That¡¯s why you¡¯re investing in Ravenshore?"


    "Not just investing. I¡¯m joining the board of directors, and I¡¯m going to use my money to change policies from within. I¡¯m going to fight thews and rules that allow ces like Ravenshore to exist."


    She paused, meeting my eyes directly.


    "But first, I need to conquer Ravenshore itself. And there¡¯s no one better suited to help me do that than you."


    "Me?" My voice was still weak, but disbelief made it stronger. "I¡¯m nobody. I¡¯m the girl who got expelled and nearly sent to prison for crimes I didn¡¯tmit."


    "You¡¯re the girl who survived being framed by a conspiracy that reaches the highest levels of your government. You¡¯re the girl who created an entirely new identity and lived it convincingly for months. You¡¯re the daughter of one of the most powerful Alphas in this world, which gives you political leverage whether you want it or not."


    She leaned closer, her voice dropping to a whisper.


    "Most importantly, you¡¯re someone who understands what it means to be powerless, to be at the mercy of systems that don¡¯t care about your survival. I want you to turn that pain into a weapon."


    "I don¡¯t know how¡ª"


    "Listen to me," she interrupted. "You think you¡¯re lucky to have escaped with your life, and you are. But what about the millions of girls who aren¡¯t as fortunate? What about the ones still trapped in Ravenshore¡¯sboratories?"


    "Laboratories?"


    Her expression darkened, "Did you think the missing students were just disappearing into thin air? Did you think Vale took you to the club that day for fun?"


    I stared at her, feeling dread growing in my chest.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "They¡¯re using all the girls in Ebonvale as breeding machines, and of course, all the boys in Ravenshore and breeders too. You remember what happened during the orientation program?"


    I nodded my head.


    "Ever heard of Lupin Euphoria?" she asked me.


    I shook my head.


    "Well, they were dosed with that. It makes them horny, plus it also stimtes heat in the girls. I don¡¯t need to paint what can happen with that."


    I stared at her in shock, hoping she wouldugh and say it was all a joke.


    "You¡¯re lying?" I murmured.


    "I wish I were!" she chuckled. "They¡¯re currently in liaison with a lot of human governments, indeed, of supernatural babies and adults. Every single boy that¡¯s ever disappeared from Ravenshore is a soldier in the human world. Not an ordinary soldier, though, high-level assassins with no collection of who they once were."


    I covered my mouth. "But why are they forcing the girls to get pregnant. Isn¡¯t that illegal?"


    "Baby-making factories," she said bluntly. "They¡¯re creating enabling conditions for these girls to be pregnant, then selling the children to human government agencies as ¡¯superhumans¡¯ for military and intelligence programs."


    "The humans want more advanced specimens now," Isolde continued relentlessly. "So Ravenshore¡¯sboratories are experimenting with mixing different supernatural genes. They¡¯re trying to create hybrid children with multiple abilities."


    "What happens to the failures?"


    "They be something else entirely. Blue creatures that look like ice wraiths but aren¡¯t wraiths. They¡¯re kept in underground tunnels beneath the school, used for further experimentation or disposed of when they be too unstable."


    Horror and rage warred in my chest, making it hard to breathe despite the oxygen tubes.


    "How many girls?" I whispered.


    "Hundreds over the past three years. Since Vale became headmistress, the records we¡¯ve managed to ess are deliberately iplete."


    I closed my eyes, trying to process the scope of what she was telling me. All those students who¡¯d supposedlymitted suicide or run away or simply vanished¡ªthey were still alive somewhere, trapped in a nightmare beyond imagination.


    "What do you want me to do?" I asked finally.


    Isolde smiled, and for the first time since I¡¯d awakened, the expression reached her eyes.


    "First," she said, "you be my ward. My legally adopted daughter with all the protections and resources that entail."


    "And then?"


    "Then we go back to Ravenshore Academy. But this time, you won¡¯t be hiding who you are. You¡¯ll be Charis Greye, heir to Alpha Ss Greye, daughter of one of the wealthiest women in the world and the most dangerous student that school has ever seen."


    She reached out and took my hand.


    "We¡¯re going to tear down their operation from the inside, free every girl they¡¯ve imprisoned, and make sure the people responsible pay for what they¡¯ve done. But I can¡¯t do it alone. I need someone who understands the system, someone with legitimate reasons to be there, someone they¡¯ll underestimate until it¡¯s toote."


    I thought about all the girls who were suffering while Iy in this clean, safe hospital room. I thought about Eamon¡¯s "death" and how easily the world had epted that narrative. I thought about the boys I¡¯d left behind, probably still grieving for someone who¡¯d never really existed.


    "Tell me," I said, my voice growing stronger with each word. "What do I do first?"


    She smiled broadly.


    "First, you be my daughter in every legal sense. Then we begin your real education¡ªnot just academics, butbat training, political strategy, financial maniption, everything you¡¯ll need to take down an empire built on the suffering of innocent girls."


    She squeezed my hand.


    "Are you ready to stop being a victim and start being a weapon?"


    I looked into her scarred face and saw my own future reflected there.


    "Yes," I nodded.

 Chapter 147: The reunion...

    <h4>Chapter 147: The reunion...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I sat stiffly in the velvet chair, with my palms pressed together fighting the knot in my stomach.


    It¡¯s been a week since I awoke from my unconscious state. I didn¡¯t know if it was still the haziness from being unconscious or what, but now that I¡¯d started recovering, I¡¯ve had the chance to think through a lot of things.


    And now I was scared.


    I stared at the documents in front of me as my eyes sort out Isolde again.


    "Why are you doing this for me?" I whispered. "You know who my father is. You know what he¡¯ll do when he finds out."


    Isolde leaned back. She was sitting on a chair opposite me, and the wide brim of her hat covered her scarred face. But her visible eye glimmered with impatience.


    "We¡¯ve been through this several times, Charis," she sighed. "Everything I¡¯m doing is for your own sake and for your good. As soon as you sign these documents, you no longer have to fear your father."


    "But..."


    "There are no buts, Charis," she snapped, then sucked in a deep breath. "Listen well, let me exin as in as I can manage. There are two courts that govern your life. One belongs to werewolves. One belongs to humans. And neither can erase the other."


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "In the eyes of werewolfw," Isolde continued, swirling her ss of wine, "you will always be Ss Greye¡¯s daughter. Blood cannot be undone unless the Council of Elders strips it formally, and Ss has not done that. Whether he disowns you publicly or not, you remain his heir by birthright. That im is untouchable."


    My chest tightened at the word <i>heir</i>. The thought of inheriting anything from my father tasted like poison.


    "But in the human courts, under civilw," Isolde went on, "adoption transfers guardianship. Papers, signatures, seals¡ªit all binds. Once this is filed, you will be Charis Greye Knox, my daughter, my heir, with all the protection and wealth of my empire at your back. Legally recognised and permanent.


    I swallowed hard. "So... I¡¯d still be both?"


    Isolde smiled, "Exactly. Two worlds. Two legacies. And for the first time, <i>you</i> will get to decide which one to wield. Do you stand as Greye¡¯s blood or Knox¡¯s heir? Or perhaps both. That is the power I¡¯m offering."


    I pressed a hand to my chest, my voice trembling. "But my father¡ªhe¡¯ll never stop. If he learns I¡¯m alive, he¡¯ll drag me back, make me marry Darian ckmoor¡ª"


    "Let him try." Isolde snapped. "You¡¯re no longer a child, Charis. You¡¯re eighteen. An adult in both human and werewolfw. That means you can choose me as your guardian. If Ss pushes, there will be squabbles, yes. Perhaps even a court session or two. But this time, thew will be on <i>your</i> side. He cannot chain you to ckmoor unless you let him."


    I swallowed hard again, whispering, "Why? Why are you really helping me? I know you said you¡¯ve always wanted a family. You could get married and still have children and..."


    For the first time, the older woman leaned forward, removing the wide-brimmed hat.


    "Let¡¯s say I get married today, and you should know it¡¯ll be difficult for me to find someone who would love me for me at this point. So, I¡¯d have to settle for any avable man. And then I start some fertility treatments, which span from one year to eternity before it finally works. I get pregnant, give birth... how long would I have for my child to grow into adulthood..."


    "But..." I tried to interject.


    "Let me finish, Charis," she said sternly. "I¡¯m thirty-five years old now. When my child is ten, I will be fifty-five. That¡¯s too old for me. Plus, anything could happen. The child could fall sick and die, would grow up and would refuse to be useful. There are so many variables. It¡¯s a risk I don¡¯t want to take."


    She sighed and reached for my hands.


    "You¡¯re grown. You¡¯re strong, and I see myself in you. I see the ten-year-old girl who had been determined to survive. Plus, no girl should ever suffer the way I did. I will not let you scar before I stop them and fuck! I¡¯m rich, Charis. And I have power. Lots of it."


    ***


    <strong>Present day</strong>


    I took a deep breath as the elevator chimed, indicating I¡¯d arrived at my floor.


    The door slid open to reveal the corridor of the newly assigned dorm floor. My hands trembled slightly as I gripped the handle of my designer luggage. It was a far cry from the battered duffel bag I¡¯d carried as Eamon Riggs from seven months ago.


    The joint living arrangement and the merging of Ravenshore and Ebonvale had been Isolde¡¯s idea and the kind of radical change only someone like her could force through. And truthfully? I liked the idea.


    It meant not being stuck with the suffocating categories and hierarchies that had once dictated everything I did. It would disrupt many existing hierarchies and force students out of theirfort zones.


    This was exactly the kind of shake-up we needed to begin dismantling the system from within.


    I also appreciated that the assignment system didn¡¯t show you who your roommates would be beforehand. Four people to one room, selected randomly to give each person a chance to meet others outside their usual circles. It was democratic in a way that our society rarely embraced, and it would make our mission much easier to execute.


    Despite returning as myself¡ªas Charis¡ªI still felt nervous that someone might recognise me. The physical transformation had been dramatic, but some things couldn¡¯t be changed. The way I moved, certain expressions, the shape of my hands. Anyone who had known Eamon intimately might spot the simrities if they looked closely enough.


    As I stepped into the corridor, I froze. Standing directly in front of me, checking something on his phone, was Marcus.


    The blood drained from my face as I saw him. Marcus had been one of Eamon¡¯s closest friends outside of Rhett, ter, and Kael.


    He looked up from his phone and his eyes met mine. For a terrifying moment, I was certain I saw recognition flicker across his features. My heart hammered against my ribs as we stared at each other, and I found myselfpletely frozen to the spot.

 Chapter 148: The Reunion II

    <h4>Chapter 148: The Reunion II</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    Then Marcus stepped closer, his brows wrinkling with concern.


    "Hey, are you alright?" he asked gently. "Is there a problem? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost."


    I managed to shake my head, not trusting my voice if I spoke.


    "Are you sure?" Marcus pressed, the lines on his forehead deepening with worry. "You seem really shaken up. Are you a new student? Transfer maybe? This ce can be pretty overwhelming at first. If something is wrong, you can tell me."


    Again, I shook my head, finally finding enough control to speak. "I¡¯m fine," I managed, my voiceing out softer and more feminine than Eamon¡¯s had ever been. "Just... finding my way around."


    "Fine?" he repeated softly, like he didn¡¯t believe me. His gaze lingered for a heartbeat longer, studying me. Then he sighed, stepping back. "Alright. ...take care, okay? Don¡¯t push yourself."


    I nodded stiffly.


    "Also, if you need any help, I¡¯m Marcus Webb, and I¡¯m the Student President." He smiled warmly; it was the same genuine expression I remembered from countless interactions as Eamon. "What¡¯s your name?"


    "Charis," I whispered, then cleared my throat and repeated it with more confidence. "Charis Greye Knox."


    His eyes widened slightly at the name¡ªprobably recognising the prominent pack lineage¡ªbut he didn¡¯t show any sign of connecting me to his dead friend.


    "You¡¯re Alpha Ss Greye¡¯s daughter? The one who was missing?" he asked.


    I smiled and nodded.


    "Wow!" he chuckled. "I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d been found. Your father raised a lot of ruckus looking for you. I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay now, and it¡¯s nice to meet you finally, Charis. Wee to the madhouse." He gestured around at the dormitory corridor.


    "Fair warning¡ªthe room assignments this year arepletely insane. They¡¯re mixing everyone regardless of gender or pack status. It¡¯s going to be chaos."


    "I heard," I said, grateful that my voice was steadying. "Change can be... difficult."


    "That¡¯s one way to put it," Marcusughed. "Anyway, I should let you get settled. But seriously, if you need anything¡ªdirections, advice about which professors to avoid, whatever¡ªask around for me. I¡¯m happy to help."


    He headed toward the elevator, and I stood there watching him go, my heart still racing. When the elevator doors closed behind him, I copsed against the wall, gasping silently and finally allowing myself to breathe.


    That had been too close. If Marcus¡ªwho had known Eamon intimately¡ªhad looked at me for even a few more seconds, he might have started putting pieces together. I would need to be more careful, more aware of who might be around corners or inmon areas.


    I walked faster down the corridor, hoping not to run into anyone else who might recognise something familiar about me. The room numbers counted down as I passed: 215, 213, 211, 209...


    Finally, I reached room 207.


    I stood outside the door for a moment, gathering my courage. Whatever was waiting for me on the other side, I was ready. I had to be prepared. Too much depended on my ability to maintain this new identity and execute Isolde¡¯s n.


    I was about to ring the bell when I noticed the door was slightly ajar. Voices drifted out from inside¡ªmale voices, familiar in a way that made my chest tighten with emotion I¡¯d thought I¡¯d buried.


    Pushing the door open slowly, I stepped inside and immediately stumbled backwards in amazement.


    They were all there¡ªall three of them.


    Kael stood near the window, his dark hair catching the afternoon light as he surveyed the spacious room. ter was examining the couches in the sitting area, testing all four of them by sitting on each. Rhett leaned against the wall near the door, his arms crossed and his expression thoughtful.


    They were talking, their voices carrying the easy familiarity of long friendship, and for a moment I was transported back to all those evenings we¡¯d spent together as Eamon.


    I gripped the doorframe, trying to breathe through my mouth.


    "This ce is massive," ter was saying, bouncing slightly on the mattress. "Four separate bedrooms, amon area, a full kitchen, and two bathrooms. It¡¯s more like a luxury apartment than a dorm room."


    "The amodations aren¡¯t what concern me," Rhett replied with suspicion I remembered so well. "I don¡¯t believe for a second that the system randomly selected the three of us for the same room assignment."


    Kael turned from the window, nodding in agreement. "Someone wanted us together."


    "But why?" ter asked, standing up from the couch. "What would be the point?"


    "Control," Rhett said immediately. "Keep us close, keep us monitored. If we¡¯re nning anything rted to our investigation, it¡¯s easier to watch us when we¡¯re all in one ce."


    "Or," Kael suggested quietly, "someone thinks we need each other. That we work better as a unit than separately."


    terughed, but he wasn¡¯t entirely happy. "Well, they might as well add Eamon toplete everything. Then we¡¯d really be back where we started."


    The casual mention of my former identity made me feel strange. I gripped the doorframe tighter, overwhelmed by theplex emotions surging through me¡ªgrief for the boy they still mourned, guilt for the deception I¡¯d perpetrated, and a desperate longing to tell them the truth.


    That¡¯s when ter suddenly turned toward the door.


    Our eyes met across the room, and I watched as his face wentpletely ashen. His mouth fell open slightly, and his entire body went rigid with shock.


    I stood there staring at him, unable to move, unable to speak, unable to do anything but let him see me¡ªreally see me¡ªfor the first time since that terrible night I¡¯d been arrested.


    Rhett and Kael noticed ter¡¯s reaction immediately. They turned to him with concern, following his gaze toward the doorway where I stood frozen.


    "ter, what¡¯s wrong?" Rhett asked urgently. "What¡¯s the matter? You look like you¡¯ve seen a¡ª"


    "ter?" Kael stepped closer to his friend, worry evident in his voice. "What is it? What¡¯s wrong?"


    ter lifted his hand with agonising slowness, his finger trembling as he pointed directly at me. When he spoke, his voice was a whisper, shaky with disbelief.


    "Charis."

 Chapter 149: The denial...

    <h4>Chapter 149: The denial...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    When ter said my name, all three boys turned and stared at me like I was a ghost materialised from their worst nightmares. The air in the room shifted, bing thick with tension.


    I knew that at some point, I¡¯d need to face them. I had imagined this moment a hundred different ways. I hadn¡¯t imagined it here, in this room, with the three of them staring at me like I was a ghost.


    Isolde and I had nned for this eventual confrontation. But I didn¡¯t expect to meet them so soon, and I certainly didn¡¯t expect to be assigned to the same dorm room. The coincidence was too perfect; someone had orchestrated this reunion, and I had a sinking suspicion I knew who.


    I felt Rhyme pulsing within me, my wolf recognising the three males who had once meant everything to us. But I couldn¡¯t afford to let emotion cloud my judgment. Not now, not when everything Isolde and I had worked for was at stake.


    I pushed down the feelings threatening to overwhelm me, took onest look at their faces¡ªter¡¯s shock, Rhett¡¯s confusion, Kael¡¯s growing recognition¡ªand turned to leave.


    "Wait!" ter rushed after me, his hand shooting out to grab mine and pull me back into the room.


    I swatted his hand away, rolling my eyes with disdain. "Do I know you?"


    ter stood there dumbfounded, his mouth opening and closing.


    "Charis..." he stuttered. "Of course it¡¯s you. It¡¯s me, ter."


    He turned and pointed desperately at the other boys. "This is Rhett and Kael. We¡¯re your mates and¡ª"


    "I think you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else," I said coldly. I could see the way my words affected him, but I forced myself to continue. "I don¡¯t know you or the boys behind you."


    "Don¡¯t do this, Charis. Do you have any idea how long we¡¯ve been searching for you? Please..."


    I rolled my eyes again, shoving past the doorframe. "Save your delusions for someone else."


    He grabbed my hands again. "Wait, please. Don¡¯t walk away again."


    I yanked my hand free this time around. "Don¡¯t touch me."


    Rhett, who has been watching the exchange quietly, suddenly smirked. "This is interesting. ter, did you grab a random girl out of the hallway and call her your mate?"


    "She¡¯s not random," ter shook his head. "Look at her!" he swung his arm toward me. "This is Charis. My Charis. And yours too. Ours."


    Rhett¡¯s brow arched. "Ours?"


    ter nodded. "Rhett, Kael. This is what Charis looked like before she became Eamon. This is who we¡¯ve been searching for all these months. This is Charis, I promise you, guys. I would know."


    Kael regarded me quietly before he turned to ter. "You sound insane. "That girl¡ª" he paused, "¡ªisn¡¯t Charis."


    I crossed my arms. "Finally, someone with sense."


    ter looked at both boys with disbelief and turned to me with pleading eyes. "Don¡¯t do this. Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know me."


    I tilted my chin. "Again, I think you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else. Whoever that is¡ªshe isn¡¯t me."


    "What¡¯s your name?" ter asked.


    I studied my fingernails for a moment. "My name is Charis Knox. Why?"


    "See!" ter said triumphantly. "This is Charis..."


    "Knox?" Rhett frowned. Aren¡¯t we looking for Charis Greye? Alpha Greye¡¯s daughter? And why does Knox sound so familiar?"


    Kael took a step toward me. "Your hair..."


    I touched it self-consciously. Tossing the long, thick strands over my shoulders. "What about it?"


    Rhett snorted. He¡¯s probably just imagining his runaway girlfriend in every skirt he sees."


    ter¡¯s voice shook. "Don¡¯t call her that."


    I smiled tightly. "It seems all of you are going to be problems for meter. I¡¯ll request a transfer."


    I turned to leave again, my heart hammering against my ribs, when Kael suddenly growled. The sound tore through the air in an agonising groan. He doubled over, his hands clutching at his chest as his breath came in jagged gasps.


    "Kael¡ªwhat the hell?" he rushed over to him with concern on his face. "What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s happening?"


    Kael¡¯s face was twisted in pain, and he was gasping with sweat breaking across his brow. "My... my wolf," he managed between ragged breaths. "It¡¯s... going insane. The bond... it¡¯s pulling..."


    ter lunged toward him. "You feel it, don¡¯t you? Tell me you feel it!"


    Kael¡¯s knees buckled, and he fell to the floor, his body convulsing with the effort of fighting whatever was happening inside him. He managed to prop himself into a kneeling position. His eyes had gone red, and the veins in his neck were straining.


    "She¡¯s... she¡¯s here. My mate is... but that¡¯s impossible..."


    "Breathe, damn it!" ter dropped to his knees beside Kael, his hands hovering helplessly. "Just breathe through it!"


    Kael¡¯s voice broke again, filled with pain. "I can¡¯t¡ªbreathe. She¡¯s here. Charis..."


    ter turned to me. "Do something, Charis. He¡¯s in pain because of you. You have to¡ª"


    "I hope you¡¯re not insane!" I snapped at ter. "Don¡¯t put this on me."


    Rhett red at me. "What did you do to him?"


    "Nothing!" I yelled. "Why are you ming me for whatever is happening to him?"


    Kael roared again, this time he grabbed his head with both hands. His body trembled violently. His pupils had gone ck, an indication he was trying to contain his shift.


    ter shouted over the chaos at Rhett. "She¡¯s Charis, don¡¯t you see. Kael¡¯s wolf is reacting like this because she¡¯s our Charis."


    I couldn¡¯t listen anymore. Rhyme was howling inside me, wing at my chest, begging me to go to him. I shoved her down with every ounce of my willpower.


    Since the three of them were still fighting to keep Kael steady, I saw the chance to escape. I ran to the elevator, stopping to slip off my heels. As soon as I arrived at the elevator, I pressed the call button repeatedly.


    My finger was jabbing at it with increasing desperation until the doors finally opened.


    I threw myself inside and copsed against the back wall, sighing in relief as the doors closed behind me. I could feel Rhyme howling within me, wing at my consciousness, demanding to return to our mates. But I shut her out, forcing her back into the depths of my mind where she couldn¡¯t interfere with what needed to be done.


    When the elevator arrived at the ground floor and dinged, I stepped out, adjusting my clothes and my hair and slipping my shoes back on, hoping I looked normal and wouldn¡¯t call attention to myself.


    I walked briskly across campus toward the administrative building, my mind racing. There was no way the random assignment machine had selected all four of us for the same room. Someone had manipted the system, and I had a perfect idea who was responsible.


    The administrative building was quieter.


    Since the semester was yet to resume fully, many staff members had not yet resumed. So I didn¡¯t run into anyone I know. I continued to Vale¡¯s office. When I got there, I walked past the secretary¡¯s desk, the woman was dozing and straight to the inner office, which was Vale¡¯s.


    I didn¡¯t bother knocking. I pushed open the heavy door and stepped inside, ready to unleash months of controlled fury on the woman who had tried to destroy my life.


    But I stopped short when I saw who was sitting in one of Vale¡¯s visitor chairs.


    "Isolde?"


    My adoptive mother had a frown on her face and seemed to be bothered about something, but when she noticed someone hade into the office, she turned, and when she saw it was me, her eyes went wild with surprise.


    "Charis..darling, what are you doing here?" she asked, standing to her anding towards me. "Did something happen? Did you try calling me?"


    I looked from her to Vale, who was standing by the window. She hadn¡¯t bothered to turn.


    "What¡¯s going on here? You didn¡¯t tell me you¡¯d being to the academy today?"


    "It was ast-minute thing, dear. You know, as the newest member of the board, there are lots of things I¡¯m yet to do in terms of documentation and a bunch of other things. So, I came in to have them done. What¡¯s wrong?"


    At that moment, Vale turned back. Her eyes were red as though she¡¯d been crying. She avoided my gaze and went to sit on her desk.


    "Charis?" Isolde shook my hand, calling my attention to her.


    "I am in the same room with Kael, Rhett and ter, and ter recognised me immediately. Kael¡¯s wolf also knows it¡¯s me. The system is supposed to assign me randomly. Why am I in the same room as them?" I directed thest question to Vale.


    "How am I supposed to know?" Vale snapped. "I didn¡¯t build the system. I have no idea how it works. Your dearest mother brought it to the academy."


    "And you want to swear you didn¡¯t manipte it just like how you did to me a few months ago? Tweaking the CCTV footage to show it was me..."


    "You think you¡¯re so important, Charis?" she scoffed. "I have no business with you. I didn¡¯t tweak that footage. Yes, I wanted you gone, but I would not soil my hands to fight a nonentity like you."

 Chapter 150: Vale’s story...

    <h4>Chapter 150: Vale¡¯s story...</h4>


    <strong>Vale</strong>


    I knelt quietly in front of Isolde, trying not to grit my teeth.


    I was angry, furious, but what has my anger ever done for me? No matter how much I think I¡¯ve got things all figured out, Isolde would show me she was already ten steps ahead.


    Isolde was my silver lining when I was going through life¡¯s worst despair. I was the bastard daughter of an Alpha who raped my disabled Delta mother during a drunken fit. My father and his Luna had tried everything to get rid of me in my mother¡¯s womb, but she¡¯d carried me until term and deposited me in front of my father¡¯s pack house.


    That was thest time anyone saw or heard from her.


    Unable to send me away, I became part of the domestic staff in the pack house. My father¡¯s Luna made sure I learnt my ce every single second I breathe. Never a day went by without being punished for existing.


    By the time I was 16, I was sure I wanted to run away, and I did.


    During the annual harvest moon festival, when everyone was high on drinks and carried away by the joys of the festival, I slipped away quietly, carrying with me a satchel that contained only two items of clothing and my mother¡¯s locket, the only thing I¡¯ve ever owned.


    I¡¯d run to the human world, not because my father would send search parties after me and I would be found if I remained in our world, but because I wanted to start life afresh¡ªstories about how humans havews that protect even flowers stuck with me.


    It was with that hope that I arrived at the first human vige that bordered our pack. Instead of being swarmed by the government, flowers and a bed to sleep, I was raped by four human men.


    All the tall dreams I¡¯d built for a year about how much my life would change were shattered at that moment. Days turned into weeks and weeks into months of wandering. Stealing, trying to survive through each night until by the sixth month after arriving at the human world, I¡¯d discovered I was pregnant.


    The realisation had left me numb, and after the initial shock, I tried to end my life. I was barely getting by on my own, and bringing a child into this world of suffering seemed unfair to me. The only thing I wanted to do was to end it all.


    That fateful evening, I¡¯d positioned myself in front of a restaurant, my favourite begging spot. I wanted to make enough money, eat arge box of pizza and chew on the wolfsbane flower I¡¯d harvested from a nearby forest yesterday.


    Though that was myst day on earth, I nned to splurge and eat what I¡¯d always craved for. No sooner had I sat down than a girl who was my age or even younger walked up to me. She dropped a big wad of money into my begging te.


    At first, I thought it was a mistake and had looked up and up into the eyes of a strangely beautiful but ugly girl. She had a wide-brimmed hat that covered one part of her scarred face and was dressed so beautifully and smelled like spring.


    She lowered herself to my eye level and said with a smile. "Do you know what you¡¯re having?" she asked, ncing at my bulging stomach.


    I shook my head, giving her a shy smile and suddenly feeling at ease. No one in this world has ever stopped long enough to talk to me, and I didn¡¯t know how to feel.


    "There¡¯s this really cheap hotel around the corner, I can take you there and book a room for you and your baby for the entire year. Do you know how far gone you are?"


    I rubbed at my bulging stomach and shook my head.


    "I don¡¯t know, either," she smiled encouragingly at me. "But then we can go for a scan tomorrow and know how far along you are. No mother deserves to be out in the cold, begging for scraps. Do you want toe with me?" she asked, stretching her hand toward me.


    That was my first mistake.


    For the life of me, I¡¯d never thought of taking revenge on anyone. All I ever wanted was food to eat and security from evil men. I¡¯d forgotten about my father and his Luna. I¡¯d forgotten about all the maltreatment and about how I was repeatedly mocked behind my back.


    For me, the most important thing was surviving long enough to see the light of another day.


    Isolde had taken me to that hotel, given me clean clothes, and for the first time in six months, I slept on a soft bed. By the end of the week, I¡¯d forgotten about killing myself. I loved this new life.


    The night Isolde had told me her story and made me realise she was a werewolf too, I¡¯d felt this kinship, or should I call it attraction, grow for her. It was almost as if I¡¯d fallen in love with Isolde.


    She showered me with love and gifts, transforming me into the girl I was and into something else. I¡¯d moved into her house. Her parents hadn¡¯t objected, and soon I became part of the family.


    I was 17 years old when I felt the first pang ofbour and was rushed to the hospital. Thest thing I remembered was the doctor and the nurses debating amongst themselves about whether I was having two children or not.


    When I woke up, my babies were gone, and Isolde was sitting next to me. She told me that giving the children away for adoption was the best thing for me. That I couldn¡¯t spend the rest of my life tied to taking care of my children.


    She¡¯d promised me that now, I could leave my dreams, go to school and be anything I want to. She showed me the pictures of the baby and even gave me the phone, promising that as a gift for when I get my first job after school, she would give me the details of everything.


    That she would help me get my babies back, and then I would be able to take care of them. Although I was two years older than Isolde, I had this overwhelming respect for her and was constantly worried about offending her.


    On my 25th birthday, drunk, I had shamelessly confessed my feelings to Isolde, and she¡¯d asked me to prove it. She told me how much she felt ugly and how she could never dare look in the mirror.


    She¡¯d spoken with so much pain that all I wanted was to do anything that would make her be in less pain. She¡¯d told me her ns the next day and how she would get closure from taking revenge on the people who¡¯d hurt her.


    She reminded me that if my father hadn¡¯t forced himself on my mom, I would never have been born. I¡¯d never experience half the things that happened to me. To pledge my loyalty to her, I took on a name, ¡¯Vale¡¯.


    No other name is attached to it. No trace of who I was or of my past. I¡¯de to Ravenshore as a teacher, but over the course of twelve years, I helped Isolde achieve her dream. I carried out all of her requests without batting an eyelid.


    Never questioning the cruelty that came with it. She refused to tell me the end goal of all the countless experiments and said to me that if I stick around long enough, I would know. She never told me about my children.


    I¡¯d reminded her countless times until I decided not to talk about it again.


    The thing is, now I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m tired of pretending that I liked hurting these people. I¡¯m tired of taking orders from Isolde, and I was hoping she would stop this mindless revenge. Only for her to arrive at my office unannounced to break this news to me.


    "W-what did you say?" I stuttered.


    "I said, I¡¯m shutting down theb. All the experiments would have to disappear for now. The whole operation would need to shut down because thepromise is too much."


    "Really?" My chest thudded with fear. "You can¡¯t change your mind tomorrow."


    Sheughed. "When have I ever changed my mind, Raina?"


    "Countless times," I sighed. "This is a relief, Isolde. Honestly, I¡¯m getting grey because it¡¯s always from onewsuit to another. This means I¡¯d be able to rest for a while."


    Sheughed. "Well, taking care of Charis Greye has cured me in so many ways, and now all I want to be is a mother with a teenage daughter."


    My expression changed at the mention of Charis. I¡¯d been meaning to ask, but I hadn¡¯t worked up the balls yet. Isolde¡¯s eyes regarded me with amusement before she motioned for me toe to her.


    I stood slowly from my chair and walked up to her, kneeling in front of her to show my reverence.


    "Are you angry that I saved, Charis?" She asked with a sly smile.


    "You would have said something. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t myself for days when I heard of the ident, and then her body turned up a monthter. Are you really taking her in as your ward?"


    "Of course!" she nodded. "What else would I want to do with her?"


    "I don¡¯t know, Isolde," I sighed. "What ns do you have now? That girl has suffered a lot and ..."


    "Here we go again!" she rolled her good eye and leaned forward, tilting my chin. "You know, this bond you developed with Charis was questionable to me at first, given how ruthless you are with everyone else, and it just made me realise that one of your children goes to Ravenshore?"

 Chapter 151: Ripple effect.

    <h4>Chapter 151: Ripple effect.</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    "You remember everything I told you, right?" Isolde¡¯s voice was gentle but firm as we sat in her sleek ck car at the school gates.


    I nodded, adjusting the strap of my designer bag. The morning sun cast long shadows across the campus, and I could see students streaming toward the main building in their crisp uniforms.


    "Good. And remember, darling¡ªyou¡¯re not Eamon anymore. You¡¯re Charis Greye Knox, my ward, and you have every right to be here."


    Isolde had managed to convince me to remain in the assigned dorm room after showing me documentation that the system had indeed randomly selected us. Though I still had my doubts about the supposed randomness.


    "It¡¯s for the best," she¡¯d said. "It saves you the difort of adjusting topletely new roommates, and frankly, it gives you natural ess to the boys for our mission."


    I had nodded then, but now, sitting here in the safety of the car, doubts were beginning to creep in again.


    "Isolde," I said carefully, "I saw a car from Crestborne pack arrive earlier this morning. I happened to wake up at the exact time and saw their g."


    Isolde¡¯s expression darkened slightly, but she reached for my hand and squeezed itfortingly.


    "Your father knows you¡¯re alive," she said. "He¡¯s trying to make youe home."


    My blood ran cold. "What do you mean he knows?"


    "He sent delegates this morning. Three pack officials are demanding youe home with them. I¡¯m suspecting that Vale must have reached him."


    "What did you tell them?" I asked. I didn¡¯t want to talk about Vale.


    "I turned them away, of course. But I did send a message back with them." Isolde said quietly, "I requested a meeting with Alpha Ss himself. If he wants to discuss your future, he can do it properly, with me present as your legal guardian."


    "He¡¯ll never agree to that."


    "We¡¯ll see. Your father is many things, but he¡¯s not stupid. He knows I have resources he can¡¯t simply bulldoze through."


    I sucked in a deep breath, trying to calm my racing heart. The thought of facing my father again, of being dragged back to that life of arranged marriages and political alliances, made my stomach churn.


    "Remember, darling," Isolde said softly, "no one can force you to go back to the life you lived before. You¡¯re an adult now and under my protection. Your father has no power over you anymore."


    I nodded, drawing strength from her certainty. "I understand."


    "Good. Now go show them who you really are."


    I alighted from the car, and a porter was already waiting to take my belongings to my room. I straightened my zer and started toward the main building. It was almost time for the first lesson to begin.


    The corridors were bustling with students, and I made my way toward my assigned locker, number 247. Just as I stepped into the corridor that led to the second-year lockers, someone bumped into me hard enough to nearly knock me over.


    "Sorry," the boy mumbled, barely looking up as he rushed past.


    I looked up and my heart stopped. It was Peter.


    The same Peter who had been one who had always been suspicious about me when I was Eamon. From the moment he¡¯d discovered that I was a Shadewolf, his suspicion had doubled.


    Peter seemed to be in a hurry and disappeared around the corner before I could fully process the encounter. I sighed in relief, but I still had to be on guard; there was no telling if he might recognise me.


    I straightened and continued toward my locker, overhearing whispered conversations as I passed.


    "My God, she¡¯s stunning."


    "Is that really Charis Greye? I heard she disappeared months ago."


    "Look at those clothes. That bag alone probably costs more than my tuition. Isn¡¯t Crestborne Pack broke?"


    I kept my expression neutral as I reached locker 247 and began organising my books. I pulled out my ss schedule and taped it to the inside of the locker door:


    As I arranged my textbooks by subject, I was so lost in thought that I didn¡¯t hear footsteps approaching until they were close, and I tried to lift my head to look up when I saw the handle of my locker moving towards me with speed.


    My reflexes, sharpened by months of training with Isolde¡¯s instructors, kicked in instantly. I stepped back just in time, and the heavy metal door crashed shut with a bang that echoed through the corridor.


    The sudden noise made every student in the hallway stop and turn to look. Conversations died mid-sentence, and an ufortable silence settled over the space.


    I looked up to see a group of six girls standing in front of me, their expressions ranging from smug satisfaction to outright hostility. I recognised several faces immediately.


    Miranda Peters, the Student Council¡¯s fourth most powerful member, stood in the centre of the group with her arms crossed. To her left was Rita, whom I remembered as Kael¡¯s ex-girlfriend. There was another girl whose face was familiar, but I couldn¡¯t remember her name.


    I took in the group quietly, then folded my arms and regarded them with cool assessment.


    "I¡¯m going to assume that you¡¯re blind and identally ran into my open locker," I said evenly. "Next time, watch where you¡¯re going."


    Gasps rippled from the onlookers.


    I turned back to my locker and reached for the handle, but before I could open it, Miranda mmed her hand against it, keeping it shut.


    I gritted my teeth and turned to face her with a re.


    "Are you deaf as well as blind? Didn¡¯t you hear what I told you the first time?"


    Miranda chuckled and took a step closer to me. "For a new student, you have a lot of guts."


    "Why?" I asked, amusement shing in my eyes despite the tension. "Does it offend you?"


    "Listen, princess," Miranda said, her voice dripping with false sweetness, "I don¡¯t know how things worked at whatever fancy private school you transferred from, but here at Ravenshore, there¡¯s a hierarchy. New students, especially ones like you, start at the bottom."


    "How fascinating," I replied dryly. "And what exactly makes you think I care about your little socialdder?"


    Rita stepped forward, "Maybe because some of us have been here for years, earning our positions, while you just waltz in with your designer clothes and famousst name, thinking you own the ce."


    "I see." I tilted my head, studying her with interest. "And which of you has a problem with myst names specifically?"


    The question seemed to catch them off guard. They exchanged nces, clearly not expecting me to address their hostility so directly.


    "Everyone knows the Greye pack has been in decline for months now," the unnamed girl spoke up. "Your father¡¯s lost most of his political influence. You¡¯re not as important as you think you are, and didn¡¯t you run away from home seven months ago?"

 Chapter 152: Ripple effect II

    <h4>Chapter 152: Ripple effect II</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    Something stirred in my chest. They could insult me, could try to intimidate me, but attacking my family¡ªeven myplicated rtionship with my father¡ªcrossed a line.


    "You know what I think?" I said, my voice dropping to a whisper that carried through the silent corridor. "I think you¡¯re threatened. I think you¡¯ve spent so long being the most powerful girl in your little pond that you¡¯re terrified of what happens when someone like me shows up.


    Miranda¡¯s face flushed red. "You don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking to."


    "Then enlighten me," I said cocking my head.


    "My name is Miranda Peters, a member of the student council. I can make your life very easy," she paused, "...or very difficult."


    I leaned closer as if I wanted to share a secret. "Difficult has been my life¡¯s speciality."


    Rita pushed past Miranda and came towards me with a scoff, "You think you¡¯re clever? Girls like you¡ª"


    "Girls like me, what?" I cut in, smiling sweetly. "Breathe? Exist? Refuse to bow to leftovers like you?"


    Rita¡¯s face reddened instantly. "Leftovers?"


    "Yes," I tilted my head, making sure the mockery in my voice was loud enough to be heard. "You¡¯re Kael¡¯s ex, aren¡¯t you? Are you perhaps angry that the system assigned me to the same dorm as your ex?"


    A chorus of shocked whispers broke from the crowd.


    "And Miranda," I turned to her. "It¡¯s no news that you¡¯ve always fancied Rhett. Why are you taking it out on me? The system picked up randomly."


    Miranda¡¯s ears burned red as she took a step towards me and stuttered. "H-How do you know all of these?"


    "Well," I shrugged daintily. "Let¡¯s just say I¡¯ve bonded really well with my new roommates."


    Miranda¡¯s eyes widened with surprise, and I could tell she didn¡¯t know if she could believe a word of what I just said.


    "You don¡¯t know anything about power here," she finally managed.


    "Don¡¯t I?" I smiled, and I knew it didn¡¯t reach my eyes. "Tell me, Miranda, how long have you been trying to get elected to the top three Student Council positions? Two years? Three? And here I am, first day, and I guarantee you I could have any position I wanted by the end of the week."


    "That¡¯s not how things work¡ª"


    "That¡¯s exactly how things work when you have the right backing," I interrupted smoothly. "Ask yourself why the academies merged this year. Ask yourself who provided the funding that made it possible. Ask yourself why Headmistress Vale personally approved my transfer."


    I could see uncertainty creeping into their expressions. They might not know the specifics, but they weren¡¯t stupid. Power recognised power, even when it didn¡¯t want to acknowledge it.


    "So here¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen," I continued, my voice never rising above conversational level. "You¡¯re going to step aside, let me finish organising my locker, and we¡¯re all going to pretend this little disy of insecurity never happened."


    "Or what?" Rita challenged, though her voicecked its earlier conviction.


    I looked at each of them in turn, my expression utterly calm.


    "Or you¡¯re going to find out exactly how much influence the Greye name still carries, and exactly how creative I can be when people try to intimidate me."


    The threat hung in the air between us, and I could see them weighing their options. They¡¯de here expecting to cow the new girl into submission, but they¡¯d miscalcted. I wasn¡¯t Eamon anymore, hiding and trying to avoid attention. I was Charis Greye Knox, and I¡¯d learned from the best how to project power.


    "This isn¡¯t over," Miranda said finally, but she stepped back. "You¡¯ll learn. Everyone does."


    She snapped her fingers, and the girls turned with her, strutting down the hall.


    As the group dispersed, I finally opened my locker and retrieved my books for first period. The corridor slowly returned to normal noise levels as students resumed their conversations, though I could feel curious gazes following me.


    I was checking my reflection in the small mirror I¡¯d ced inside my locker when I heard footsteps approaching me.


    The conversations around me seemed to quieten again, and I could sense students turning to look at whoever was approaching.


    I closed my locker and turned, my books clutched against my chest, and froze.


    Darian ckmoor stood before me, looking exactly as I remembered from months ago.


    The sight of him sent a ripple of fear through my veins. This was the man my father had tried to force me to marry, the reason I¡¯d run away and created Eamon in the first ce.


    "Charis," he called out my name.


    "Darian," I replied evenly, proud that my voice didn¡¯t shake.


    "It¡¯s really you," his eyes regarded me with interest that hadn¡¯t been there the first day we met. "Y-You look different. More beautiful. No one informed us that you were back."


    I didn¡¯t respond to thepliment; I just stood there waiting for him to exin why he was here.


    "We need to talk," he said quietly.


    I scrunched my brows and squinted my eyes at him. "Do we?"


    "Yes. Now." He stepped closer. "I¡¯ve missed you so much."


    I took a deep breath. "I¡¯m afraid, Darian, you¡¯ll have to be more specific," I said, tilting my head with false innocence. "I have ss in ten minutes."


    "Don¡¯t y games with me, Charis. You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about and why I¡¯m here."


    "Are you by chance referring to our engagement?" I asked, loud enough for everyone to hear.


    He looked around and cleared his throat. "Yes! I suppose that now you¡¯ve mentioned it¡¯s no longer a secret."


    He turned to our small audience and announced. Charis Greye and I were engaged before she went on a sabbatical seven months ago. Consider this a formal announcement."


    Our audience cheered, and Darian turned to me with a cocky smile, trying to reach for my hand, but I took a step backwards.


    "Any engagement that has not been officially recognised within six months is considered null, Darian. Even if that is still not valid, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d have to break things up with you because I am no longer interested in bing your Luna."


    Darian stared at me for a few minutes; the lines on his forehead seemed to be deepening with every passing second.


    "W-What are you talking about?"


    I sighed. "Listen, you can direct your questions to my father or whomever. I¡¯m off to ss."


    I gave him a polite bow, closed my locker and walked past him towards my ssroom, trying to picture the look on Isolde¡¯s face when I tell her about the ripple effect.


    That aside,


    My first day as Charis Greye Knox was off to an interesting start.

 Chapter 153: Quiet moments...

    <h4>Chapter 153: Quiet moments...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    sses ended by 2 pm, and all I envisioned was soaking myself in a hot bath and washing away all the fatigue that had umted throughout the day.


    Between every lecturer, being captivated by me and asking strange questions, I had to sit through every whisper about ¡¯the new girl¡¯ and try not to sink with every stare. Also, dealing with professors who, on more than one asion, called me to test my knowledge.


    And now I was mentally and physically drained.


    The encounter with Darian at my locker had been the cherry on top of an already overwhelming day. His presumptuous demand to talk, the way he¡¯d spoken about "arrangements" and "finalising" things as if I was still his promised bride¡ªit had taken every ounce of self-control not to punch him in his perfect face right there in front of half the school.


    As soon as myst ss ended, I headed straight to the dormitory. I needed sanctuary, even if it meant sharing space with three boys whom I didn¡¯t want to speak to.


    When I arrived at room 207, I took a deep breath before unlocking the door with my copy of the keys. <i>Please don¡¯t be inside. Please.</i>


    I cracked it open slightly, bracing myself for awkward encounters, but to my amazement, themon area was empty. The boys weren¡¯t back yet.


    I spotted my belongings neatly stacked outside a doorbelled with my name, my room key hanging from the handle. The porter had delivered everything while I was in ss.


    "Thank goodness," I whispered.


    I dragged my suitcases and boxes into my bedroom and closed the door behind me, finally breathing.


    My room was spacious with arge window overlooking the academy grounds, afortable bed with crisp white linens, and enough closet space for the extensive wardrobe Isolde had insisted on purchasing. It felt like a luxury hotel roompared to the cramped spaces I¡¯d grown ustomed to during my time as Eamon.


    I quickly showered, letting the hot water wash away the stress of the day, and dressed infortable clothes¡ªsoft cashmere leggings and an oversized sweater that made me feel more like myself and less like the perfectly polished image I¡¯d projected all day.


    When I came out of my bedroom, still delighted that the boys hadn¡¯t returned, I went straight to the kitchen. My stomach was growling, and I realised I¡¯d been too nervous to eat anything since breakfast.


    I hadn¡¯t even gone out during break because I was tired of the whispers and the side talks.


    But when I opened the pantry and refrigerator, I found them bare. A few packages of instant noodles, some condiments, basic staples, but nothing that constituted an actual meal.


    I rummaged through the cupboards with increasing desperation, pulling out boxes and jars, trying to find something¡ªanything¡ªthat could bebined into proper food. I was so focused on my search that I didn¡¯t hear the front door open.


    "Looking for something?"


    I spun around, nearly dropping the box of crackers I¡¯d been examining. Kael stood in the kitchen doorway, carrying several bags of groceries. He looked tired, his uniform slightly rumpled, but his dark eyes were alert as they took in the chaos I¡¯d created in the kitchen.


    We stared at each other for what felt like an eternity. I could see the internal war ying out behind his eyes. The mate bond hummed between us, but I ignored it, shoving Rhyme¡¯s thirsty thoughts, which she was projecting into my mind.


    Finally, Kael looked away and entered the kitchen, setting his grocery bags on the counter. He began removing items without saying anything further to me.


    I hurriedly began recing everything I¡¯d scattered in my quest, embarrassed by the mess I¡¯d made and the obvious evidence of my failure to find anything edible.


    "I was just¡ª" I started to exin.


    "Sit down," Kael interrupted quietly, not looking at me as he arranged vegetables on the counter. "I¡¯ll make you something."


    The way he said it, gentle but firm, left no room for argument. There was something in his tone that reminded me of the boy I¡¯d fallen in love with, the one who¡¯d brought me soup when I was sick, as Eamon, who¡¯d noticed when I wasn¡¯t eating enough and made sure I had proper meals.


    I retreated to themon room and perched on the edge of the couch, listening to the sounds of cookinging from the kitchen. The rhythmic chopping of vegetables, the sizzle of garlic in oil, the bubbling of watering to a boil¡ªit was strangelyforting, domestic in a way that made my chest ache with nostalgia.


    After what felt like an hour, Kael emerged carrying two bowls. He set one on the coffee table in front of me, and I nearly gasped when I saw what he¡¯d made.


    It was pasta made with spicy tomato sauce with olives, capers, and anchovies; the rich vours wafted up to my nose as he set it down.


    It had been my favourite dish as a child, something my mother had made for me on special asions. I¡¯d mentioned it once to the boys when I was Eamon during a casual conversation aboutfort food, never thinking anyone would remember such an offhandment.


    But Kael had remembered. Despite everything that had happened between us, despite the hurt and betrayal and confusion, he¡¯d remembered this small detail about what made me happy.


    He brought his own te and settled on the opposite end of the couch, as far from me as possible while still sharing the same space. We ate inplete silence, the only sounds the quiet clink of forks against ceramic and the distant hum of the building¡¯s venttion system.


    The food was perfect¡ªexactly as I remembered it, with just the right amount of heat and brine. Each bite reminded me of better times, of feeling safe and loved and cared for. I found myself blinking back tears that had nothing to do with the spicy sauce.


    When I finished, I took my bowl to the sink and washed it carefully, along with the pots and utensils Kael had used. It was the least I could do after he¡¯d fed me, and it gave me something to do with my hands while I tried to process theplicated emotions swirling in my chest.


    When I returned to the living area to thank him, Kael was still sitting on the couch, his empty te on the coffee table. He was staring out the window at the darkening sky, his expression unreadable.


    "Thank you," I said softly. "The pasta was perfect. I can¡¯t believe you remembered..."


    He looked up at me then, and I saw so much pain in his dark eyes that it took my breath away.


    "Can we talk?" he asked quietly.


    The question hung in the air between us, loaded with months of unspoken words, unresolved hurt, and the weight of everything we¡¯d lost and found and lost again. I could hear the vulnerability beneath his calm tone, the same vulnerability that had made me fall in love with him in the first ce.


    I sat back down on the couch, maintaining the distance between us, and nodded.


    "Okay," I said. "Let¡¯s talk."


    But neither of us spoke immediately. We sat there in the gathering dusk, two people who had once shared everything now struggling to find words. The mate bond pulsed softly, a reminder of what we¡¯d once been to each other, and what we might still be if we could find our way back to trust.


    Outside, the academy grounds grew quiet as students settled into their evening routines. Inside our shared space, the silence stretched on, heavy with possibility and the fear of saying the wrong thing.


    Finally, Kael spoke; his voice was a whisper.


    "I need you to know that voting against you in that courtroom was the hardest thing I¡¯ve ever done. And I need you to understand why I did it."


    I looked at him¡ªreally looked at him¡ªand saw the boy who had marked me in the garden, who had promised to protect me, who had broken both our hearts trying to save me in the only way he knew how.


    "I¡¯m listening," I said.


    And for the first time since I¡¯d returned from the dead, I meant itpletely.

 Chapter 154: Maternal instincts...

    <h4>Chapter 154: Maternal instincts...</h4>


    <strong>Vale</strong>


    I stood at my office window, staring out at the academy grounds where students moved around the campus.


    The cup of chamomile tea in my hands had gone cold an hour ago, but I continued to nurse it, findingfort in the familiar ritual even as my mind churned with thoughts I couldn¡¯t silence.


    Isolde¡¯s voice kept ringing in my ears, her words from ourst private conversation echoing over and over in my mind.


    <i>"One of your children goes to Ravenshore."</i>


    That single sentence had shattered whatever peace I¡¯d managed to build over the years.


    The casual way she¡¯d delivered the information, like she wasmenting on the weather, had made it even more devastating. She knew.


    After all, she¡¯d been one of the people who facilitated giving them away. She¡¯d said having a child at 18 would only ruin my chances to have a better life, and because of how much love and security Isolde had given me at that time, a mere 15-year-old, I¡¯d fallen for it.


    Meeting Isolde had been my biggest regret, but giving away my children¡ªthat was the mistake that haunted my every waking moment. I¡¯d been young, desperate, trapped in circumstances that offered no good choices.


    I wanted to be more. I wanted the shiny things life could offer, and Isolde had convinced me that having children would take those opportunities away. I had to choose between bing a mother and my life.


    So, I¡¯d chosen bing fulfilled over motherhood, and I¡¯d been paying for that choice ever since.


    For years, I¡¯d tried to find them, to trace the carefully obscured adoption records and falsified documents. But Isolde¡¯s reach was extensive; her resources seemed to be unlimited. Every lead I¡¯d followed had led to dead ends, every contact I¡¯d cultivated had suddenly be unreachable. She¡¯d made sure there were no clues whatsoever, no trail I could follow back to my lost children.


    But the other day, she¡¯d brazenly told me that one of my children attended Ravenshore. The cruelty of it was breathtaking¡ªdangling that information in front of me while making it clear that she held all the cards.


    Was it Charis?


    The thought had been tormenting me since Isolde¡¯s revtion. The bond I felt with Charis wasn¡¯t mere academic interest or professional concern. From the moment I¡¯d discovered she was a girl hiding among the male students, a protective instinct had red inside me that I¡¯d never experienced with any other student. Of all the thousands of young people who had passed through these halls during my tenure, Charis was the only one I¡¯d put my reputation on the line to help.


    But it couldn¡¯t be her. She had a mother, Luna Eva Greye, the wife of Alpha Ss. There was documented evidence of her birth, her parentage, and her early childhood. There was no way Charis could be one of the children I¡¯d been forced to surrender.


    Was there?


    And it didn¡¯t help that I felt so misunderstood by her. I hated that she thought I was behind her misery. I hated that she thought I was the viin, and the very woman pretending to love her was the one who hated her most.


    Isolde was after something.


    And no one knew.


    She had problems with trusting anyone, and that alone had helped her keep the real purpose of her mission under wraps. There must be a way to find out about him, too. To slowly take away power from her and live an everyday life without her influence.


    A soft knock at my door interrupted my spiralling thoughts. My secretary peered in,


    "Alpha Ss has arrived," she announced.


    I set down my cold tea and straightened my zer. "Let him in."


    I returned to my seat behind my desk, arranging my features into theposed mask I¡¯d perfected over decades of difficult conversations.


    Isolde had insisted I make hime all the way to Ravenshore and inform him about Charis, and make sure they see each other when he finallyes.


    When the door opened and Alpha Ss walked in, the sight that greeted me shocked me to my core.


    The man who entered my office bore little resemnce to the influential pack leader I¡¯d met at various political functions over the years. He looked like he might drop dead at any moment¡ªhis face gaunt and pale, his once-imposing frame diminished by what appeared to be months of illness or extreme stress.


    Behind him followed his wife, Eva, and my blood ran cold at the sight of her. Unlike her husband, she looked exactly as she had five years ago when I¡¯dst seen her¡ªnot a day older, not a line of worry or stress marking her face. Her dark hair was perfectly styled, her clothes immacte, her posture poised and elegant like a typical Luna.


    I¡¯d always had reservations about Eva Greye. She was an introvert to her core, rarely speaking at social gatherings, seldom engaging in the political conversations that were the lifeblood of pack leadership.


    In all the years I¡¯d known her, I¡¯d never heard her speak more than five sentences at any asion. It worried me that someone like Eva could be so... controlled. So deliberately invisible.


    Rumours had it that Ss constantly abused her, but she never showed it. In public, she was the perfect wife and Luna of Ss Greye.


    Quiet people were often the most dangerous. They observed everything, revealed nothing, and struck when you least expected it.


    Eva gave me a tentative smile and helped Alpha Ss into one of the visitor chairs.


    "Why did you want to see me?" Ss asked. Despite how sick he looked, his voice was still strong, carrying the authority that had made him one of the most respected pack leaders in the region.


    I cleared my throat, choosing my words carefully. This conversation could go in several directions, and I needed to be prepared for all of them.


    "Your daughter Charis has been found," I said quietly, watching their faces for reactions. "In fact, she¡¯s within the academic grounds at this moment. I was going to ask her toe see you, but if you¡¯d prefer, I can arrange for you to meet privately¡ª"


    "C-Charis!" Luna Eva¡¯s voice cut through my words. She rose from her seat so abruptly that she nearly knocked over the chair. "She¡¯s alive?"


    The shock in her voice seemed genuine, but there was something else there¡ªsomething that made the hair on the back of my neck stand up. Relief, yes, but also something that looked almost like... fear?


    Alpha Ss reached out to steady his wife, his own face cycling through disbelief, hope, and a desperate kind of joy that was painful to witness.


    "She¡¯s here?" he asked, his voice cracking slightly. "My daughter is really here?"


    "She is," I confirmed, studying Eva¡¯s reaction carefully. "She¡¯s enrolled as a student under the name Charis Greye Knox, ward of Isolde Knox."


    At the mention of Isolde¡¯s name, Eva went utterly still. The colour drained from her face, and her hands began to tremble visibly.


    "Knox," she whispered, and there was pure terror in her voice now. "No. No, that¡¯s not possible."

 Chapter 155: The diagnosis...

    <h4>Chapter 155: The diagnosis...</h4>


    <strong>Rhett</strong>


    The sterile white walls of Dr. Maxwell¡¯s office had be as familiar as my own bedroom over the past few months.


    I sat on the examination table, the paper crinkling beneath me as Dr. Maxwell moved his stethoscope across my chest, listening to the rhythm that had been growing increasingly irregr.


    My mind wandered as he conducted his routine checks, thoughts spiralling in directions I couldn¡¯t quite control.


    I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Charis turning up after all this time, alive and beautiful andpletely transformed from the boy I¡¯d thought I¡¯d known.


    The shock of seeing her standing in our dorm room doorway had nearly brought me to my knees.


    But what was more surprising, after I¡¯d done some digging through academy records, was discovering she was returning as the ward of the mysterious investor Isolde Knox¡ªwhile still using her father¡¯s status as an Alpha¡¯s daughter.


    The more I thought about it, the more it didn¡¯t make sense.


    If she were Alpha Ss Greye¡¯s daughter, why would she need a guardian? Why would someone as wealthy and powerful as Isolde Knox take on that role? And how had she managed to fake her death so convincingly that even pack investigators had been fooled?


    The pieces didn¡¯t fit together, and as someone trained to analyze political situations and power structures, the inconsistencies bothered me more than I could articte.


    "Rhett," Dr. Maxwell¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts. "I need you to focus for a moment."


    I looked up to find Maxwell¡¯s face creased with concern, his usual expression reced by something that looked suspiciously like sympathy. He was holding my test results, and the way he gripped the papers told me everything I needed to know before he even spoke.


    "The blood work came back," he said quietly, settling into his chair across from me. "Along with the results from your cardiac stress test and the echocardiogram we didst week."


    I waited, my stomach clenching with dread.


    "Rhett, your heart is failing." The words fell between us like stones. "The prolonged stress from mate bond withdrawal,bined with the severe weight loss and nutritional deficiencies, has caused significant damage to your cardiac muscle. You¡¯re experiencing what we call stress-induced cardiomyopathy."


    The room tilted around me. "What does that mean, exactly?"


    Dr. Maxwell leaned forward with a grave expression. "It means your heart can¡¯t pump blood effectively anymore. The damage appears to be extensive, and while some cases of stress cardiomyopathy can be reversible, yours has progressed too far." He paused, letting the weight of his words settle. "Without immediate intervention¡ªa heart transnt¡ªyou¡¯re looking atplete cardiac failure within three to six months."


    The silence that followed was deafening. I stared at him, processing the implications of what he¡¯d just told me. Three to six months, or less than a year, to live.


    "A transnt," I repeated numbly.


    "You¡¯re already on the donor list, and we¡¯ve been able to move you to the first candidate on the list, given your overall health aside from the cardiac issues, but the problem is still the same: getting someone who is a match for someone like you is so hard. Your blood type makes it difficult, and given your current condition, I¡¯m not sure you have that long to wait."


    I nodded mechanically, my mind still struggling to ept this new reality. I¡¯d known I was sick, had felt my body growing weaker over the months since Charis¡¯s supposed death. But I¡¯d assumed that it would improve with time and proper self-care.


    "There are medications we can start you on to help manage the symptoms," Dr. Maxwell continued. "And lifestyle modifications that might slow the progression. But Rhett, I need you to understand how serious this is. This isn¡¯t something you can fight through with willpower. Your heart is a machine, and it¡¯s breaking down."


    "Yeah," I nodded. "Still shocked I made it until now."


    He exhaled. "There is one more thing."


    "Of course there is."


    "Thepatibility profile fromst time¡ª" his voice thinned, "¡ªstill holds. If the... donor were willing, and if we could get the Board to approve the protocol, we could attempt a more permanent integration. It¡¯s experimental and risky."


    "Donor," I repeated, mouth dry. "You mean Eamon."


    His eyes widened in surprise that I knew.


    "I mean the tissue match," he said carefully. "But I won¡¯t push that. Your father has already made his position clear."


    "My father as well as I," I said.


    Maxwell dropped his eyes. "I am telling you this because I will never lie to you: if a crisis hits, we may not be able to save you. I want you to understand that."


    I left the hospital in a daze, the prescription bottles rattling in my jacket pocket like a funeral dirge.


    Charis hade back from the dead just in time to watch me die for real.


    When I arrived back at the dorm room, I opened the door to find Charis and Kael sitting in themon area, deep in conversation. They looked up when I entered, and I found myself stopping just inside the doorway, staring at her.


    How had I missed it? How had any of us missed it?


    Now that I knew who she really was, I could see it so clearly. Her eyes were the same¡ªthose dark, expressive eyes that had captivated me from the first day I¡¯d seen Eamon in that hall.


    The delicate bone structure of her face, the graceful way she moved her hands when she spoke, even the little crease that appeared between her eyebrows when she was thinking hard about something.


    Everything was the same, just... more. More feminine, more elegant, more herself than she¡¯d ever been able to be as Eamon.


    I closed the door behind me and entered the room correctly, nodding to Kael in greeting. "Hey."


    "How did the appointment go?" Kael asked, and I could hear concern in his voice despite the tension that still existed between us.


    "Fine," I lied, heading toward my bedroom. I needed time to process what Dr. Maxwell had told me, and I needed to figure out how even to begin dealing with a death sentence that came with an expiration date.


    "Rhett," Kael called when I was halfway across the room.


    I stopped, my hand on my doorknob.


    "Come sit down," Kael said quietly. "I think we should all talk."


    I looked from him to Charis, taking in the way she sat perched on the edge of the couch like she was ready to flee at any moment. The reality of the situation hit me again¡ªhere I was, literally dying, and she was the one who looked like she might run away.


    "Nah, I¡¯m good," I said, forcing my voice to remain casual. "I just came back from a checkup, and I need some rest."


    "It won¡¯t take long," Charis interjected.


    I turned to look at her fully, noting the way her hands were sped tightly in herp.


    "First," she continued, meeting my gaze, "I want to apologize for how I acted the first day. Back then, I was still angry at all three of you, and I acted based on my emotions rather than reason."


    The honesty in her voice caught me off guard. This wasn¡¯t the cold, dismissive stranger who had pretended not to know us. This was someone who seemed remorseful.


    "If you¡¯ll give me an audience," she went on, "I¡¯d like to tell you what truly happened and how I ended up back here."


    I stood there for a long moment, torn between my desperate need for answers and my equally desperate need to process my own mortality in private. The medication bottles felt heavy in my pocket, a reminder that my time for getting answers was limited.


    Finally, I walked over to the armchair across from the couch and sat down, noting how both Kael and Charis seemed to rx slightly when I did.


    "Alright," I said, leaning back and trying to project calmness, "I¡¯m listening."


    Charis took a deep breath, and I could see her gathering her courage. Whatever she was about to tell us, it wasn¡¯t going to be easy for any of us to hear.


    "The truth is," she began, "there¡¯s nothing I can say to her, there is no amount of apology I can render that would make up for everything we¡¯ve all been through. I was hurt, and I know I must have hurt you all in a way, but it wasn¡¯t intentional.


    She paused, looking between Kael and me as if gauging our reactions.


    "I know I have said it several times, and I have told you all, while I ended up at Ravenshore. I never thought I would find my mates. Many of the things that have happened in thest few months were things that I¡¯d never expected to experience."


    She took a deep breath.


    "Someone rescued me on that day on the bridge. I didn¡¯t even know I would make it alive, but I was rescued. Our transports were attacked by snow rogues. The van I was in sank into the river, and I was so sure I would die, but I was nursed back to life."


    "By who? Isolde Knox?" I asked.


    "That¡¯s the one," she nodded, "and she¡¯s adopted me to be her daughter officially. So, I¡¯m practically returning as Charis Greye Knox."

 Chapter 156: Deeper into the web

    <h4>Chapter 156: Deeper into the web</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I slipped into the backseat of the sleek ck car waiting near the far edge of the academy¡¯s parking lot, grateful for the tinted windows that shielded me from curious eyes. The moment the door closed, Isolde immediately opened her arms with a warm smile.


    "Come here, darling," she said softly. "You look like you need a hug."


    I leaned into her embrace, breathing in the familiar scent of her expensive perfume mixed with something that always reminded me of safety. After the emotional intensity of the past few days, being held by the woman who¡¯d saved my life felt likeing home.


    "How are you holding up?" Isolde asked as we separated, her hands still resting gently on my shoulders. "I know this transition back to academy life can¡¯t be easy."


    "It¡¯s strange," I admitted, settling back against the leather seat. "Especially with all the boys suddenly flocking around me. And the enemies I seem to be gathering among the girls is... rming."


    Isoldeughed. "Beautiful, powerful women always make enemies of insecure girls. It¡¯s the nature of things, my dear. You¡¯ll learn to navigate it."


    "I hope so. Sometimes I feel like I¡¯m walking through a minefield."


    "Speaking of navigation," Isolde¡¯s eyes grew more focused, "how are things progressing with the boys? Have they epted your story?"


    A smile tugged at my lips despite everything. "They believe me. I told them I was lucky to be saved by you, that you¡¯d approached me a few days before my supposed transportation to Stormrock, but I¡¯d refused help initially. That you saved me anyway out of the goodness of your heart."


    "And they bought thatpletely?"


    "Hook, line, and sinker. Rhett seemed especially relieved to have an exnation that didn¡¯t involve him failing to protect me. ter¡¯s investigative mind appreciated the logic of it all, but they¡¯re still suspicious of you. They want to know why you want to help me."


    "And Kael?" Isolde asked.


    I hesitated, remembering the intensity in his dark eyes during our conversation. "I¡¯m not sure about him. He was the one who first insisted we talk two days ago. His questions were... probing. Have you gathered more information about him since I told you about seeing him at that club?"


    Isolde¡¯s expression grew serious. "We have, and what we¡¯ve discovered is quite interesting. Kael Winters isn¡¯t actually Alpha Winter¡¯s biological son, for starters."


    "What do you mean?"


    "He works for a man who operates in very dark circles. ck market deals, weapons trafficking, people smuggling, assassination contracts¡ªthe full spectrum of criminal enterprise. Given Kael¡¯s fighting expertise and his ability to blend into different environments, we believe he¡¯s likely an assassin himself."


    The blood drained from my face. "An assassin? But that means..." I swallowed hard, fear creeping up my throat. "He could harm me. If he suspects what we¡¯re really doing here¡ª"


    "No." Isolde shook her head firmly, reaching out to squeeze my hand. "Men like Kael love once in their lifetime,pletely and without reservation. He loves you, Charis. You would be thest person he¡¯d ever harm, even if you were his target."


    Her certainty wasforting, but doubts still lingered. "How can you be so sure?"


    "Because I¡¯ve seen the way obsession works in men like him. The mate bond you share only intensifies that devotion. He might lie to everyone else in the world, but he¡¯ll never hurt you. He might even turn against his own organisation if it came down to choosing between his mission and your safety."


    We sat infortable silence for a moment as I processed this information. Finally, Isolde leaned forward with renewed purpose.


    "Now, let¡¯s discuss your next objectives. I want you to get close to Marcus Webb."


    "The Student Council President?" I frowned. "Why?"


    "I have suspicions that his mother was part of the ring that¡¯s been exploiting students. If we can get ess to Marcus, we might be able to trace connections back to the higher levels of the operation."


    I shifted ufortably in my seat. "I¡¯m worried that Marcus might try to make sexual advances if I get too close to him. He¡¯s always been..."


    Isoldeughed again, this time with an edge that made me uneasy. "You¡¯re a woman, Charis, and a woman¡¯s body is sensual, powerful. If you find Marcus attractive, why not use that? Seduction has been a weapon of choice for centuries."


    "I... what?" I stuttered, taken aback by her casual suggestion. "But my mates¡ªKael, Rhett, and ter¡ª"


    "I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t fucked them yet," Isolde said with an amused chuckle. "I mean, you¡¯re all mates, right? You shouldn¡¯t hold back, darling. Everything you do is experience, and experience makes you stronger and more capable."


    The conversation was taking a turn that made me deeply ufortable. "Isolde, I can¡¯t just¡ª"


    "Can¡¯t what? Embrace your power? Use every tool at your disposal?" Her voice took on a sharper edge. "Charis, you need to understand that sentiment and morality are luxuries we can¡¯t afford. Every girl still trapped in those facilities is counting on us to be ruthless enough to save them."


    I stared at her, seeing something in her expression that I¡¯d never noticed before¡ªa cold calction that reminded me ufortably of how Vale used to look at students.


    "There¡¯s something else we need to discuss," Isolde continued, pulling out a tablet and swiping to what looked like building schematics. "We¡¯ve identified the location of the primary facility where they¡¯re keeping the girls. It¡¯s apound about fifty miles north of here, disguised as a private medical research facility."


    My heart began racing. "How many girls are there?"


    "Our intelligence suggests at least forty, possibly more. They¡¯re being held in underground levels,pletely cut off from the outside world." Isolde¡¯s finger traced the buildingyout. "The security is extensive, but there¡¯s a weakness we can exploit."


    "What kind of weakness?"


    "The facility requires regr supply deliveries¡ªfood, medical equipment, specialised drugs for their experiments. These deliveries happen every two weeks, and the next one is scheduled for this Friday."


    I felt sick. "You want to intercept a delivery truck?"


    "I want to rece a delivery truck," Isolde corrected. "With our own people, our own supplies, and most importantly, our own way inside."


    "This Friday? That¡¯s only three days away."


    "Which is why we need to elerate your timeline with the boys. We¡¯re going to need their help, whether they realise it or not."


    Something cold settled in my stomach. "What do you mean, whether they realise it or not?"


    Isolde¡¯s smile was sharp, predatory. "Sometimes the most effective allies are the ones who think they¡¯re acting on their own initiative. Kael¡¯s organisation has the resources we need. Rhett¡¯s family has political connections that could prove useful. ter¡¯s investigativework has already uncovered information we can build on."


    "You want me to manipte them."


    "I want you to save forty innocent girls who are being tortured and vited every day while we sit here having philosophical discussions about the ethics of maniption."


    The words hit me like a p. She was right¡ªwhile I was worrying about the morality of using my rtionships, real girls were suffering in ways I couldn¡¯t even imagine.


    "What do you need me to do?" I asked quietly.


    "Tomorrow, you¡¯re going to tell the boys about the facility. You¡¯re going to share just enough information to make them want to help, to make them feel like heroesing to the rescue."


    "And if they refuse?"


    Isolde¡¯s expression grew cold. "Then we¡¯ll find other ways to motivate them. Rhett¡¯s medical condition, for instance, makes him quite vulnerable. It would be tragic if his treatment were somehow... dyed."


    I stared at her in horror. "You know about his heart condition?"


    "Darling, I know everything that matters. The question is: are youmitted to saving those girls, or are you going to let misced loyalty to three boys prevent you from doing what¡¯s necessary?"


    Before I could respond, Isolde¡¯s phone buzzed. She nced at it, and she threw her head back withughter.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "It¡¯s your father, he has finally filed a legal petition with the Council iming you were kidnapped and are being held against your will. He¡¯s demanding an immediate custody hearing."


    I tensed instantly. "Okay. When is it?"


    "Tomorrow morning," Isolde said with a smile ying on her lips. "I also heard that Darian ckmoor is also petitioning, iming that your engagement to him is still legally binding."


    "Uhhh!" I scoffed. "I can¡¯t with Darian. He¡¯s spent thest few days following me around campus and demanding I acknowledge him, and as for my parents, we already nned for this, right? Everything would proceed as nned."


    "Of course," Isolde nodded with a smile. "Did you see them when they came a few days ago?"


    "No!" I shook my head, drawing in a deep breath. "I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready to meet either of them. I told you, I do not have a rtionship with either of them, I¡¯ve never missed them to say the least. So, there¡¯s no point pretending that we suddenly love each other."


    "Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine. In theing days, you¡¯ll be on the news a lot; you need to prepare yourself mentally."


    I nodded. "I know. It¡¯ll be difficult, of course, but I¡¯ll see it through because I am determined never to go back to my father or end up with Darian."

 Chapter 157: Blackmail and revelations

    <h4>Chapter 157: ckmail and revtions</h4>


    <strong>Kael POV</strong>


    I sat across from Mrs. Henderson, watching as she flipped through what I assumed was my academic file, her expression growing increasingly grim with each page she turned. The fluorescent light above us flickered intermittently, casting harsh shadows across her face.


    After what felt like an eternity, she sighed deeply, removed her wire-rimmed sses, and looked up at me with the kind of expression usually reserved for terminal patients.


    "I¡¯m going to be straightforward with you, Mr. Winters," she began, her voice carrying the weight of someone who¡¯d had this conversation too many times before. "Your academic record is bad."


    I kept my expression neutral, though internally I wasn¡¯t surprised. Bncing undercover work with maintaining a student facade had never been easy, and my grades had suffered ordingly.


    "Your GPA is currently sitting at 1.7," she continued, consulting her notes.


    "I¡¯ve been dealing with some personal issues," I offered, though we both knew it was a weak excuse.


    "Personal issues don¡¯t exin three years of repeatedly failing to improve on your school work, Mr. Winters. Frankly, you should have been required to repeat your second year, but your teachers decided to pass you anyway," She leaned forward, her grey eyes sharp with concern. "That benevolence has its limits."


    I shifted in my chair. "What are you saying?"


    "I¡¯m saying that without dramatic improvement this semester, you¡¯ll be dismissed." She paused to let that sink in. "Your family¡¯s reputation can only protect you so far, and we¡¯ve reached that limit."


    Here I was, supposedly part of the prestigious Silvermere pack, when in reality I was an outsider ying a role that was bing increasingly difficult to maintain.


    "How do you n to improve your academic standing?" Mrs. Henderson asked.


    I stared at her for a moment, considering my options. The truth was, I didn¡¯t have any ns beyondpleting my current mission and getting out of this ce. Academic sess had never been part of my objectives.


    "I don¡¯t have any ns," I admitted.


    Her eyebrows shot up toward her greying hairline. "Excuse me?"


    "I don¡¯t have ns to improve. I¡¯m dealing with more important things right now."


    "Kael, I don¡¯t think you fully grasp the gravity of your situation. You¡¯re twenty-one years old with no viable path to graduation, no backup n, and apparently no motivation to change either of those facts."


    "Maybe graduation isn¡¯t as important as some people think," I said, immediately regretting the words when I saw her face darken.


    "Perhaps not to you, but it is to this institution and to the students who depend on our programs." She pulled out a card from her desk drawer. "This academic session, the academy is introducing mandatory peer tutoring. It¡¯spulsory for students with GPAs below 2.0."


    She handed me the card, which bore my name and a room number.


    "You¡¯ll meet with your assigned tutor three times per week, for a minimum of two hours per session. Failure to attend will result in immediate suspension."


    I took the card, noting the neat handwriting that spelt out my academic death sentence. "Who¡¯s the tutor?"


    "That information is on the card. I suggest you find them immediately and begin making arrangements. This program is yourst chance, Kael. I strongly advise you not to waste it."


    I nodded, pocketed the card, and stood to leave. "Thank you for your help."


    I left the office feeling more unsettled than I¡¯d expected.


    It was bing difficult to maintain my cover while executing increasinglyplex missions, which was beginning to take its toll in ways I hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    As I walked down the corridor toward wherever this mandatory tutoring session was supposed to take ce, I found myself actually considering what Mrs. Henderson had said.


    What would happen to Kael Winters if this mission ended? Would I disappear, leaving behind another failed academic record and a family that had never really been mine? The questions were ufortable ones, made more so by the fact that I didn¡¯t have ready answers.


    I was so lost in thought that I overlooked Peter until he¡¯d already nked me.


    "Kael! Perfect timing. I need to talk to you about something important."


    I suppressed a groan.


    Peter was everything I despised in a person. He was sly, maniptive, always angling for information or advantage. Among all the students at the academy, he was the one I went out of my way to avoid. His persistent curiosity and talent for asking probing questions made me avoid him like the gue.


    "I¡¯m busy," I said curtly, not slowing my pace.


    "This will only take a minute. Please, it¡¯s really important."


    "Whatever it is, the answer is no."


    Peter stepped in front of me, forcing me to stop. His usually smug expression was reced by something that looked almost like desperation.


    "Please, Kael. Just give me five minutes. I promise it will be worth your time."


    There was something in his voice that made me pause. Peter was many things, but desperate wasn¡¯t usually one of them. Against my better judgment, I allowed him to pull me aside into an empty ssroom.


    "What do you want?" I asked, crossing my arms and positioning myself near the door in case I needed to leave quickly.


    Peter reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out a stack of photographs, old ones from the look of them, with the slightly faded quality of pictures that had been stored for years.


    "I want to know if you recognise any of these people," he said, handing me the first photograph.


    I studied the pictures, trying to determine what this was about. It showed a middle-aged man with greying hair and kind eyes, standing beside what appeared to be a small farmhouse. The man looked vaguely familiar, but I couldn¡¯t ce him.


    <i>Why is Peter showing me random photographs of strangers? Is this some kind of test? Does he suspect something about my real identity? I need to be careful here¡ªone wrong response couldpromise everything.</i>


    "I don¡¯t know him," I said, handing the photograph back.


    Peter showed me another one, this time a woman with dark hair holding a small child. Again, the faces meant nothing to me.


    "How about this one?"


    "No."


    The process continued for several more photographs.


    "I don¡¯t recognise any of them," I said finally, growing impatient with the game.


    "They¡¯re all Winters," Peter said quietly. "The entire family tree of the Winters family goes back three generations."


    My blood went cold. "What are you talking about?"


    "Richard Winters. Your supposed older brother who went missing." Peter pulled out one more photograph, this one showing a young man who bore a striking resemnce to the identity I¡¯d been assigned. "How could you not recognise your own missing family member?"


    <i>This is bad. This is very, very bad. Peter has somehow figured out that I¡¯m not who I im to be. But how much does he really know? Is he fishing for information, or does he have proof?</i>


    I decided to stop talking. Every word I said now could be used against me, and Peter was clearly building toward something that wouldn¡¯t end well for me.


    "You¡¯re not Alpha Winters¡¯s son, are you?" Peter continued, "In fact, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re rted to the Silvermere pack at all."


    I kept my expression nk, but internally I was trying to see where this was leading.


    "I¡¯ve done some research on your background, Kael. Very interesting what you can find when you know where to look. You work for a man who¡¯s built quite a reputation in certain circles. Arms dealing, human trafficking, assassination contracts¡ªA full criminal enterprise."


    The usations rang through my head, making me grit my teeth. Arms dealing? Human trafficking? That couldn¡¯t be right. My master ran a legitimate organisation dedicated to helping people in crisis, to protecting the innocent. We were the good guys.


    Weren¡¯t we?


    <i>Peter has to be lying, trying to manipte me into admitting something. My master saved me from the streets, gave me purpose, and taught me skills that help protect people. He wouldn¡¯t be involved in anything like what Peter¡¯s describing. But what if... what if there are aspects of the organisation I don¡¯t know about? What if my missions are just one small part of somethingrger and darker?</i>


    "I can see you¡¯re processing this information," Peter continued, clearly enjoying my difort. "It¡¯s a lot to take in, I¡¯m sure. Learning that everything you thought you knew about your life might be built on lies."


    "What do you want?" I asked quietly, abandoning any pretence that his usations werepletely off-base.


    "Now we¡¯re getting somewhere." Peter¡¯s smile was sharp and calcting. "Here¡¯s the situation: I n to go straight to the school authorities with what I¡¯ve discovered. Your fake identity, your criminal associations, the fact that you¡¯ve been conducting surveince on fellow students¡ªall of it."


    My stomach dropped. If Peter exposed me, it wouldn¡¯t just end my mission. It wouldpromise my master, potentially destroy the entire organisation, and leave me with nowhere to go and no identity to fall back on.


    "Unless," Peter continued, "you can give me money."


    "Money?"


    "Five hundred thousand dors. Cash. Within seventy-two hours."

 Chapter 158: Mate bond...

    <h4>Chapter 158: Mate bond...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    The dorm room felt different in the evening hours.


    Softer somehow, more intimate than during the daylight hours when we all maintained our distances and had polite, necessary conversations.


    I¡¯d changed intofortable clothes. A ck leggings and an oversized pink sweater that fell off one shoulder¡ªand settled onto the couch to watch my favourite show, a guilty pleasure romantic drama I¡¯d never been able to indulge in as Eamon.


    The dorm was quiet except for the low murmur from the television. Kael was in his room, probably on one of his mysterious phone calls. Rhett had disappeared after dinner, mentioning something about reviewing notes.


    And ter had gone for a run. He returned a few minutes ago and disappeared into his room.


    But that wasn¡¯t the point; the point was, I had themon area to myself, which was exactly what I needed after the rigours of school today.


    I was halfway through an episode when I heard footsteps in the kitchen, followed by the pop of a microwave. A few minutester, ter appeared in the living room doorway, carrying arge bowl of freshly made popcorn. The buttery scent filled the air, making my stomach rumble despite having eaten dinner not long ago.


    "Mind if I join you?" he asked, gesturing to the couch.


    I shifted over to make room, hyperaware of how the movement made my sweater slip further down my shoulder. "Of course. What¡¯s in the bowl smells amazing."


    "Popcorn. Family recipe," he said with a small smile, settling beside me. "Extra butter, just a hint of parmesan, and a secret spice blend my mother taught me."


    He ced the bowl on the cushion between us, and I immediately reached for a handful. The popcorn was perfectly seasoned and warm.


    "This is incredible," I murmured, reaching for another handful.


    "I¡¯m d you like it." He sounded pleased. "I wasn¡¯t sure what your tastes were like... as yourself, I mean."


    We fell intofortable silence, both reaching into the bowl periodically as the show yed. I was so focused on the drama unfolding on screen that I ignored our movements until our hands collided in the bowl, my fingers sliding across his, sending an unexpected jolt up my arm.


    We both froze. His hand wasrger than mine, so it swallowed minepletely.


    For a moment, neither of us pulled away. I could feel my pulse quickening as his thumb brushed across my knuckles, the touch somehow more intimate than it had any right to be.


    "Sorry," I whispered, but I didn¡¯t move my hand.


    "It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t be," he replied quietly, his green eyes meeting mine in the flickering light from the television.


    The spell was broken when the lights suddenly went out, plunging the room into darkness except for the glow from the TV screen. I heard movement from one of the bedrooms, followed by footsteps in the hallway.


    "Power¡¯s out in the whole building," Kael¡¯s voice came from the doorway. "Looks like some kind of grid failure."


    He moved across the room in the darkness towards us, and I felt the couch dip as he settled on my other side. The space that had feltfortably sized for two people suddenly seemed much smaller with three of us upying it.


    "Is the show still working?" Kael asked, his shoulder brushing against mine as he leaned back.


    "Battery backup on the TV," ter exined. "Shouldst another hour or so."


    I was acutely aware of being sandwiched between them¡ªter¡¯s warmth on my left, the familiar scent of his cologne mixing with the lingering aroma of popcorn, and Kael on my right, so close I could feel the heat radiating from his skin through his thin t-shirt.


    As the show continued, I found myself struggling to concentrate on what I was watching. Every small movement seemed amplified in the darkness. When ter reached for more popcorn, his arm brushed against my thigh. When Kael shifted to get morefortable, his knee pressed against mine, sending little sparks of awareness through my body.


    Rhyme loved it.


    She was prancing around inside me, sending warm waves of arousal all over me. She liked it. I could feel my breathing bing more shallow and my skin more sensitive to every idental touch.


    On screen, the romantic tension between the main characters was reaching a crescendo. The heroine was backed against a wall, the hero¡¯s hands braced on either side of her head as he leaned closer. The music swelled, and I could practically feel the electricity between them.


    "This is intense," ter murmured, his voice had grown rougher than usual.


    "Very," Kael agreed, but when I nced at him, he wasn¡¯t looking at the screen. His dark eyes were fixed on me, studying my face in the blue-white glow from the television.


    The characters on screen were kissing now. They were making out so passionately that as they moved through the room, they kept pushing things out of the way as they desperately clung to each other¡¯s bodies.


    The hero was removing the heroine¡¯s clothes now, stopping to suckle her budding nipples before trailing down her abdomen with warm kisses.


    I felt heat flood my cheeks. The room seemed to grow warmer and the air thicker. ter¡¯s breathing had changed, and Kael¡¯s fingers were now resting against my thigh. I could feel my heart pumping faster than usual.


    It didn¡¯t help that Rhyme was egging me on. The scent of my arousal was slowly filling the room. Any moment now, and it would be difficult to ignore it. I needed space. I needed to leave these men now.


    "I should..." I started to stand, but my legs were wobbly. "I need some water."


    I made it halfway across the darkened room before I collided with someone. Strong hands immediately came up to steady me, and I found myself pressed against Rhett¡¯s chest, his arms wrapped around me protectively.


    "Careful," he murmured. "Are you hurt? You shouldn¡¯t be moving alone in the dark"


    Just as I raised my face to thank him for saving me, the light was restored. The look I saw on Rhett¡¯s face made my breath catch.


    His eyes were darkened and filled with lust, plus something was pressing against my stomach. Without thinking, I reached out to touch it and nearly melted when my hand came in contact with Rhett¡¯s hardness.


    He groaned with satisfaction while I tried to jump back, but that didn¡¯t work. His hands were holding my waist firmly.


    "Are you alright?" he asked.


    "I¡¯m fine," I whispered. "Just thirsty."


    "Charis," he murmured my name, cupping my cheeks with his hand as he tilted my face towards his.


    The space between us crackled with electricity. I could feel the mate bond tugging within me. His hazel eyes had grown darker still as they moved from my eyes to my lips and back again. He was giving me a chance to pull away, and to maintain the boundaries we¡¯d all been dancing around.


    Instead, I rose on my toes, closing the distance between us.


    The moment our lips met, everything else disappeared. The room, the forgotten television show, even the awareness that we weren¡¯t alone¡ªnone of it matteredpared to the overwhelming rightness of finally, finally kissing Rhett as myself.


    His lips were soft, moving against mine with a desperation that matched my own. One of his hands slid up to cup the back of my neck as his fingers tangled in my long hair, while the other pulled me closer against him.


    When we finally broke apart, both breathing hard, he rested his forehead against mine.


    "I¡¯ve wanted to do that since the moment I realised who you really were," he whispered.


    "Only since then?" I asked, surprised by my own boldness.


    Hisugh was low, rough. "Since long before then. A lot of things just got in the way."


    ter rose from the couch and walked towards us. I didn¡¯t see him until he was standing behind me.


    "¡ª" I was about to call out his name when he turned me so I was facing him, and without another word, kissed me.


    ter explored my mouth in a slow, teasing manner. His hands gripped my hips tightly as he imed me, thrusting his tongue against mine. Kael had long left the couch to join us. When ter stopped for air, his mouth found me.


    His kiss was a mix of both gentle and forceful at once. His lips grazed against mine, pressing firmly into me. His hands roamed across my back and shoulders.


    All three boys took turns kissing. Whatever sharing system they were using seemed to be working because, for the first time in a long while, they were in perfect sync.


    My heart was racing in excitement as I weed the kisses. I pressed my body against Rhett, loving how his hands explored every inch of my skin, while ter¡¯s tongue was wrapped around mine with passion.


    Kael took me from Rhett, pressing me gently to his hardness. I ground against him, hungry for more. My hands slide down to Kael¡¯s hardness and also to Rhett as they were standing closer.


    Rhett¡¯s hand had slipped into my womanliness, rubbing the wet patch of want forming there. ter stroked himself as he watched us, and that turned me on even more.


    I break away from Rhett¡¯s kiss, my breathingboured.


    "Guys, please..."


    "You want us as much as we want you, Charis," ter sighed. "We need toplete our mate bond, please."

 Chapter 159: Mating bond II

    <h4>Chapter 159: Mating bond II</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    "Like, right now?" I stared at all three of them, wondering if I would be able to talk my way out of it.


    They looked like they would pounce on me at any minute.


    "You should either reject us or ept us," Kael said quietly, and got rewarded with a re from both boys.


    "You shouldn¡¯t mention the word ¡¯ reject," Rhett chided him and turned to me. "It¡¯s torture, Charis. You don¡¯t know what it feels like from our point of view. We¡¯ve gone months without..."


    "So, you should be rewarded for not having sex?" I interrupted Rhett, staring at him pointedly.


    "That¡¯s not what I mean," Rhett sighed, running a hand through his hair. "It¡¯s the full moon tomorrow, getting extra horny, especially when your mate is a wall apart, is normal. It doesn¡¯t make sense that you should leave us hanging, and as much as I wish you would not make another choice..." he trailed off.


    "Tell us if you want us as your mates or not," ter finished off for him. "Please."


    I stared at all three of them, my eyes resting especially on Kael, who was standing behind the two boys. How could I sleep with him after knowing what I knew about him? No matter how much I wish I could be irritated by Kael¡¯s lies, especially as he voted against me, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to hate him.


    For one, he didn¡¯t look like someone who¡¯d harm a fly, let alone kill people. Second, he¡¯d apologised. He¡¯d knelt before me with tears in his eyes and said he was afraid that the same fate everyone was meeting at Ravenshore would happen to me.


    I knew he was referring to the abuse going on with the student, but I didn¡¯t want him to know I knew, and I also knew he wouldn¡¯t go into details. Kael had apologised profusely, so in the end, I had no choice but to ept his apology.


    For ter, Isolde had confirmed that he was running multiple investigations regarding what was happening at Ravenshore, but she didn¡¯t know why or what his goals were. As for Rhett, my gaze rested on him...


    "Charis, say something?" Rhett urged gently. "Please ept our bond, please."


    "Even if I do, there are three of you and just one of me. How am I supposed to cope?"


    "We¡¯ll be careful," Rhett murmured, "and we can always stop if it¡¯s unbearable for you. You¡¯ll get used to it in the end."


    He wasn¡¯t trying to dissuade me.


    "Guys, I don¡¯t know..."


    "How about you give us a chance to date you properly," ter blurted out, stopping me mid-sentence. "I understand you have doubts, and the only person amongst us who hasn¡¯t hurt in any way is Rhett, but I love you, Charis."


    I swallowed hard at ter¡¯s words as my knees weakened.


    "I never stopped loving you. We had a fallout due to a minor misunderstanding, and I regret to this day that I never pushed to settle things with you. Notwithstanding, I¡¯ll be better, I promise."


    "I love you too," Rhett said. "I loved you as Eamon, I fell in love with you again as Charis. I still love you now that you can be Charis, I¡¯ll love you..."


    "She gets it!" Kael snapped, cutting Rhett short, rolling his eyes. Our gaze met again, and he gave me a pointed stare.


    "Fine, there¡¯s so much going on already, and I want to choose myself first. I won¡¯t be epting either Rhett or ter until I¡¯m certain I want this too. In the meantime, we can be friends."


    "I said dating," ter reminded me.


    "Dating is what we¡¯ll do if we¡¯re mates," I told him. "I prefer friendship and maybe..." I felt my face reddening, "We could help each other out intimately, until I¡¯m ready."


    Rhett didn¡¯t allow my words to dry off my lips before he closed the distance between us and kissed me. His lips were soft and gentle as they touched mine, his tongue tracing the outline of my lips before delving into my mouth in a slow, teasing dance.


    While Rhett kissed me, I felt tere over. His hands roamed over my body, undoing my buttons and zippers with practised ease. Rhyme reacted to his touch instantly, as if she¡¯d known him all her life.


    Kael reached for the hem of my oversized sweater and, in one swift motion, tugged it over my head.


    ter¡¯s hands came up immediately, cupping my breast and running his thumb over my hardened nipple. Then his fingers traced thece of my bra, teasing the bare skin of my stomach before sliding it down to reveal my ample breasts.


    Kael tugged at my leggings, and a few secondster, they pooled at my ankle, leaving me with only my panties.


    Kael straightened, cupping my breasts in his hands while his thumb brushed against my nipples, sending shivers down my spine. He leans in to kiss my stomach, working his way down towards the lower part of my body.


    Rhett¡¯s mouth had left mine, and he was cing tiny kisses all over my body, trailing from my neck, down my cor to my chest, stopping to kiss my soft mounds. I groaned with want, leaning into his touch.


    Kael, by this time, had hooked his hand around my waistband. I held my breath as he slid my panties down my legs, taking in the anticipation of his touch.


    He looks up at me, his eyes filled with desire, and then I slide them offpletely. Our eyes lock, and for a moment, we¡¯re both still. I feel exposed, yet safe in his arms. He straightened and pulled me closer to himself as he retook my lips.


    ter gently traced patterns on my skin, sending shivers through me. His hands palm my womanliness, and before I could suck in a breath, he slides one finger inside me. His fingers probe my slick folds, finding my entrance and pushing inside me, stretching my walls.


    Rhett captured my nipples, flicking his tongue around them. His other hand massaged my breast. Kael¡¯s mouth was still on mine, ter¡¯s hand was inside me, while Rhett¡¯s hands were massaging my breasts.


    My body was exploding with sweetness.


    I arch my back, moaning softly as I feel myself growing even more wanton. ter increased the pace inside me, thrusting deeper and faster, and I could feel myself getting closer to climaxing.


    Kael¡¯s lips left mine, and Rhett¡¯s lips found it, whispering sultry words at me that sent shivers down my spine.


    Just when I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, ter stopped abruptly. He pulled out his fingers and brought them to his lips, tasting them.


    "You still taste good," ter drawled and reached for his belt, slowly unbuckling it. In a frenzy, he removed his trousers until he stood naked in front of me.


    "Are you safe?" ter asked.


    I nodded.


    ter positioned himself at my entrance, and I spread my legs wider to wee him in. He pushes inside me slowly, and I gasp at the sheer pleasure of being filled. He starts to move, rocking his hips against mine. I wrap my legs around him, pulling him close as we lose ourselves.


    "You can¡¯t hoard her all to yourself," Rhett growled out, making ter pause where he held me mid-air. "Let¡¯s move to the bedroom."


    While I was still suspended on ter¡¯s body, we walked into my bedroom. ter deposited me on the bed, and I went on all fours, positioning myself towards ter. I felt ter push inside me again.


    Rhett came closer to the bed, stroking his hardness. I opened my mouth wide, taking him deep into my mouth and sucking him greedily.


    I moaned around Rhett¡¯s shaft with my tongue swirling around the head as I bobbed my head up and down.


    I turned towards Kael, where he stood stroking himself. Kael¡¯s hardness tasted slightly different, slightly salty with a hint of arousal, and I took him just as eagerly.


    Their moans of pleasure fueled my desire, and I wished I could have more of them inside me. My hands roamed over their bodies, my nails scratching lightly against their skin as I urged them on.


    I kissed and nipped at Rhett¡¯s neck, my breathing in short gasps as he captured my nips again with a rough intensity that made me ache for him even more. ter¡¯s hand gripped my hips tightly, pulling me closer to him as he thrust faster into me.


    His fingers dug into my shoulders, his hips bucking against me as he lost control to the sensation coursing through my body. The room was filled with the sounds of passion and lust as we lost ourselves in each other¡¯s touch.


    I felt wanted, desired, andpletely owned by these three gorgeous men who were giving me everything I¡¯ve ever craved. And I was more than willing to return the favour, my body begging for them to take me fully.


    ter copsed on the bed, breathing hard.


    Rhett resumed kissing me, trailing wet kisses down my neck and whispering sweet nothings in my ear as he removed the rest of his clothing.


    Once he waspletely naked, he spread my legs wide and teasingly ran his tongue along my inner thighs before slowly inserting a single finger into my wetness.


    He starts slow, building up speed and intensity as he explores my body. He then positions his erectness at my opening, pushing inside slowly until he is entirely in. He starts moving in and out, setting a slow but steady pace that allows me to get used to his size.

 Chapter 160: Mate bond III

    <h4>Chapter 160: Mate bond III</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I sunk my hands on his back, groaning with delight as he teased me to the peak of my pleasure.


    I felt my stomach clench as the pressure there was getting intense, a scream escaped my lips as someched onto my nipple again, suckling, licking and nibbling it.


    "Oh, Rhett!" I screamed, clenching onto him as he pushed me to the edge. I screamed,ing undone. My juices gush onto Rhett¡¯s body. I heard him groan happily as he slipped out of me, pping my butt cheeks as he sprawled on the bed with me in his arms.


    ter came up to me, French-kissing me.


    I was spent and I felt sleepy from what they¡¯ve done so far, but I allowed ter to kiss me. After a while, Kael came to the bed, taking me from Rhett¡¯s hands.


    "She¡¯s tired, she needs to bathe and rest. I¡¯ll do that and tuck her to bed."


    Rhett wanted to argue, but ter touched him and nodded. Kael carried me gently to the bathroom, and ced me gently on the counter as he filled the bathtub up. I was trying so hard not to doze off and must have dozed off a little because when I opened my eyes, I saw I was inside the tub.


    Kael was in it with me, gently washing my body with a washcloth. I leaned against him as a sigh escaped my lips.


    "Kael?" I called out gently.


    He grunted in response and continued with what he was doing. I was dying to ask him about his true identity. There must be a reason for him to be who he is. Isolde hadn¡¯t provided information about his life and who he truly was.


    "Are you a bad person?" I asked wearily.


    I felt his movements on my body pause, and for a minute, I thought he wouldn¡¯t continue, but he resumed afterwards.


    "I am not a good person, Charis, neither am I bad. I do not tell lies, and I would never cause anyone pain intentionally. Why do you ask?"


    He lifted me, cing me at the edge of the tub as he washed the front part of my body. His eyes searched mine.


    "Nothing," I managed a smile. "Just curious."


    He didn¡¯t say anything or ask more questions until we were done from the tub, and then I had to enter the shower to wash out the soap suds. When I was done, he was waiting patiently with a clean towel.


    He followed me to my bedroom, and I noticed that the bed was made, and everything was wellid out, but there was no sign of ter or Rhett. I padded across the room to the vanity table and grabbed only my moisturising cream and lip balm, hiding another yawn as I slipped on the green nightgown Kael hadid out for me.


    Quickly, I moisturised my face and applied lip balm on my lips before lying on the bed.


    Kael suddenly cleared his throat, making me turn my attention to him. He came to sit at the edge of my bed and had that look on his face for when someone wants to make an inquiry.


    "Charis," he started gently. "Is there anything you want to ask me? Maybe something about me that you¡¯d like to rify? I know there¡¯s something, and I may not be as wonderful as the other boys..."


    "You¡¯re wonderful in your own way, Kael..." I interjected


    "I know," he nodded, "still, I¡¯m not foolish enough not to know that you cannot love all three of us equally. I know you¡¯re closer to Rhett..."


    I scoffed. Was he really blind or something? My wolf liked him more than it did the other boys, and yet he was here talking about who I wanted more. I didn¡¯t say anything, I kept listening to him to finish.


    "...and ter, and they have more experience in dealing with women, I want to do better, Charis. I always want to please you and make you happy. It breaks my heart that I am not able to express how I feel for you, but I¡¯ll be better, I promise."


    "This is still a trial, Kael," I shrugged. "Just be yourself, and that¡¯s all. I might end up rejecting the bond."


    He nodded. "Fair enough, now tell me about Isolde."


    I looked up, caught off guard by the abrupt change of subject. "What do you want to know?"


    "Everything. Who she really is, what your rtionship with her is, how she found you." He was asking the questions calmly but I didn¡¯t miss the tension in his voice. "I need to understand. I know you already told us the story, but maybe there is something you left out. It might be important."


    "Why?" I asked, studying his expression. "Why is it so important to you?"


    I could see him struggling, his jaw working silently as he fought some internal battle. Whatever he wanted to tell me, it was costing him considerable effort to hold it back.


    "I can¡¯t exin why right now," he said finally. "But Charis, I need you to trust me on this. Please."


    The plea in his voice was so raw that it made my chest ache. But I¡¯d learned to be cautious about sharing information, especially information that couldpromise Isolde¡¯s ns or put the girls in those facilities at greater risk.


    "She saved my life," I said carefully. "When I needed help the most, she gave me a second chance. When I thought I had nowhere else to turn, she appeared and offered me a way out."


    "And in return?"


    "In return, nothing. She asked for nothing except the chance to help me be who I was meant to be and also to be her heir. I already said these things before, Kael. What are you fishing for?"


    His expression suggested he didn¡¯t believe a word of what I¡¯d said, but before he could press further, I continued.


    "She¡¯s brilliant, powerful, and she genuinely cares about justice for people who the system has wronged. Everything I am now, everything I¡¯ve be, it¡¯s because she was determined not to turn her back against me when the world did."


    "We all did that for you, Charis," he said quietly.


    "Yes, you did, Kael, and I won¡¯t take that away from you, but Isolde has been the mother I¡¯ve never had. I have parents, but nine out of ten times, I always feel like I was adopted. My father doesn¡¯t care so much about me, nor does my mom. But Isolde in these three months have made up for all the love I missed out on as a child."


    He nodded slowly, though I could tell he wasn¡¯t entirely satisfied with my exnation.


    "Your father is suing her," he said abruptly. "iming she kidnapped you, that your adoption was coerced."


    I wasn¡¯t surprised he knew about the legal proceedings; he was part of the student leadership. "The first appearance is tomorrow, but I don¡¯t need to be there. Isolde will handle it."


    "You¡¯re not worried about the oue?"


    "Should I be?" I studied his face, noting the tension around his eyes. "Kael, what aren¡¯t you telling me?"


    Instead of answering, he rose from where he¡¯d been sitting on my bed and came over to me, where I was on the bed. When he reached me, he ced his hands on the headboard, trapping me in ce.


    "You¡¯re my weakness, Charis Greye," he said softly, his fingersing up to brush wisps of hair away from my face. The touch was tender, reverent, and at odds with the intensity burning in his dark eyes. "I will do anything for you."


    "I don¡¯t want you to sacrifice yourself in the process," I said quietly. "Don¡¯t make promises won¡¯t fulfill."


    "You don¡¯t know me, Charis," he smiled then leaned forward and ced a tiny kiss on my forehead.


    Before I could respond, before I could even process what he¡¯d just said, he was gone. He just turned and left the room, leaving me staring after him in confusion. The ghost of his touch lingered on my skin, and his words echoed in my mind long after I heard the bedroom door close.


    <i>You¡¯re my weakness.</i> What did that mean? And why had he looked so tormented when he said it?


    I spent most of the night lying awake, turning the conversation over in my mind, trying to decipher the meaning behind his cryptic words.


    ***


    The next morning, I was roused by my grumbling stomach and the most incredible aroma drifting under my bedroom door.


    It was a sweet and savoury scent mingling together: cinnamon, vani, something that might have been bacon, and the rich smell of fresh coffee.


    I padded out of my room in my night gown and found the scent wasing from our kitchen.


    Kael and Rhett were setting up the coffee table with mismatched tes while Kael was in the kitchen cooking.

 Chapter 161: Breakfast revelations...

    <h4>Chapter 161: Breakfast revtions...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    Rhett spotted me first, his face lighting up with a smile that made my heart do little flips in my chest. He crossed to me immediately, his handsing up to frame my face as he leaned down to kiss me softly.


    "Good morning, beautiful," he murmured against my lips. "Did you sleep well?"


    Before I could answer, ter appeared beside us and swept me off my feet, literally lifting me into his arms and carrying me to the coffee table, where he deposited me gently on one of the cushions.


    "Breakfast is almost ready," he said, pressing a quick kiss to my temple. "Kael¡¯s been cooking for the past hour."


    Rhett settled beside me and handed me his tablet, the screen already open to what appeared to be some catalogue of a shopping website. "I need you to make a selection," he said.


    I looked down at the tablet with confusion. It was a catalogue for beds¡ªspecifically king-sized mattresses, bed frames, and luxury bedding sets.


    "Why exactly do I need to select a bed?" I asked.


    "Because none of the rooms have a mattressrge enough to contain all four of usfortably," Rhett replied.


    I sighed and rolled my eyes, setting the tablet aside. "Rhett, I told you I want to go slow. This is not going slow."


    "It¡¯s just sleeping," he protested, though his grin suggested he knew what he was doing. "It¡¯s just sleeping, Charis. We might argue all the time about the sleeping arrangement for who is supposed to take you for the night."


    "Take me for the night?" I scoffed. "You¡¯re making me sound like an object."


    "More like a concubine in ancient times," ter chuckled. "I suggested we take turns, but Rhett refused.


    "It will not work," Rhett shook his head. "I don¡¯t want to have limitations or restrictions when ites to you. Staying together would strengthen our bonds; that is what we should be working on, not looking for ways to create a divide. Besides, it might make you love one person more than the other."


    "Even if that works out, only two people would have direct ess to me. What will happen to the third person?" I pointed out and continued before he could argue. "Let¡¯s maintain our current sleeping arrangement. Don¡¯t forget I said this is a trial stage."


    "Give us a break, Charis!" Rhett rolled his eyes. "You don¡¯t have to pretend you don¡¯t want us. You know you do."


    "Rhett!" ter called out to him, shaking his head at him. "Don¡¯t do that, let¡¯s take it slow like she wants. You cannot force a woman to want you if she doesn¡¯t, and I think what Charis wants from us is proof that we can be dependable."


    "Thank you, ter," I sent him a thumbs up.


    At that moment, Kael appeared from the kitchen carrying a tray that held several dishes, filling the air with even more delicious aromas. He set down a te of breakfast casserole, a te of perfectly crispy bacon, and a basket of homemade muffins.


    "This smells incredible," I said, inhaling the rich aromas.


    Kael gave me a soft smile. "I thought you might be hungry. You didn¡¯t eat much at dinnerst night."


    Last night I¡¯d been too nervous to eat. With the trial happening today, I was slightly worried, and as always, I was grateful to Kael for noticing. That was who he was; he saw the tiniest details that other people might miss.


    It was part of what made him both fascinating and slightly terrifying.


    We began serving ourselves, and for a few minutes, the only sounds were appreciative murmurs as we tasted Kael¡¯s cooking. The breakfast casserole wasyers of eggs, cheese, vegetables, and seasoned meat that melted on my tongue. The muffins were warm and studded with fresh berries.


    "Where did you learn to cook like this?" I asked between bites.


    "Here and there," Kael replied evasively, which was about as specific as he ever got when discussing his past.


    "He¡¯s being modest," ter interjected. "He¡¯s been making meals like this since we started moving together. I think he learned from¡ª"


    "It¡¯s not important," Kael cut him off quickly, and I caught the look that passed between them. There was definitely a story there, but apparently not one Kael was ready to share.


    We continued eating in silence, but I could sense tension building beneath the surface. Kael kept ncing at each of us in turn, his expression growing more serious with each passing minute.


    Finally, midway through the meal, he set down his fork and sighed deeply.


    "I have an announcement to make," he said quietly.


    I noticed there was a change in his tone, and it set me on edge as if I knew what he wanted to talk about. Whatever it was going to be, it wasn¡¯t going to be easy on Kael¡¯s side.


    Rhett and ter stopped eating and turned their attention to Kael. I felt my stomach tighten with apprehension, and the delicious breakfast suddenly became tasteless in my mouth.


    "What is it?" I asked, though part of me didn¡¯t want to know the answer.


    Kael held my gaze, staring at me for a few seconds before he looked away. "Peter, the Alpha Primd, approached me yesterday and wants to ckmail me."


    "ckmail you?" ter arched a brow. "For what?"


    "Is it about me?" I asked, exhaling loudly. "I forgot to mention that Peter knew I was a girl when I was still Eamon, and it was because I had a Shadewolf."


    "Far from that," Kael said quietly, leaning on the table as his eyes roamed our faces. "He knows things about my background, my work and the kind of person I am. Things that he shouldn¡¯t know, and things that I have no idea how he knew them. He¡¯s demanding money to keep quiet, and if I can¡¯t provide it, he will expose me."


    Both ter and Rhett were looking at Kael with surprise in their eyes. I tried to act surprised, but I knew I was doing a bad job of it. At least, I knew a little about the kind of person Kael waspared to the boys.


    "What could he possibly know about your background that is worth ckmailing?" Rhett questioned. "Were you gay before? Did you kill someone? Hell, what could a perfect person like you do that is ckmail worthy? It doesn¡¯t make sense."


    ter had a thoughtful expression on his face as he leaned forward and asked. "How much?"


    "Five hundred thousand dors in seventy-two hours. The money is not the problem, nor would I be giving him a dime, but I¡¯m trying to prepare myself for the worst. First of all, I am not Alpha Winters¡¯s son."


    The silence that greeted the room was so loud that I could hear everyone¡¯s heartbeat.


    "What do you mean you¡¯re not Alpha Winter¡¯s son?" Rhettughed. "Is it possible to im who is not your son? Alpha Winter..."


    "My name is Kael and I have nost name. I was born an orphan and was sold as a ve to several fight masters who owned underground fighting rings. It was during one of those fights that I met my master, and he bought me off and made me a freeborn."


    Rhett¡¯s spoon nged to the ground as he turned to look at ter, who was as shocked. "W-What do you mean?"


    "My master has an organisation that helps a lot of people, more like running a private investigation firm. Alpha Winters¡¯ son Richard disappeared without a trace, and he reached out to us. I was elected toe undercover as Alpha Winters¡¯ second son to investigate what happened to him."


    "And now you know?" ter asked.


    "Yes!" Kael nodded. "Just like you told us when you visited Silvermere, Ravenshore traffics a lot of students, both male and female. The girls are used for breeding babies that are sold to humans, while the boys are sold off to the human military. Alpha Winter, it¡¯s aplicated web of evil, but the reason I¡¯m telling you this is because I am preparing for the worst, and I didn¡¯t want any of you to be caught off-guard."


    When Kael finished speaking, he picked up his spoon and continued eating. Rhett was still in shock while ter took everything in stride. The room was quiet for a while until Rhett cleared his throat, making everyone look at him.


    "ter did mention that something wasn¡¯t right with the family pictures when we visited your pack, but never in my wildest imagination did I think you¡¯d be some private investigator. Aren¡¯t you like 20?"


    "Twenty-one," Kael said quietly. "I already hinted at this confession that day, and for my identity, there are other things I cannot also reveal, but I thought I could prepare you guys for the worst."


    "Don¡¯t worry about Peter," ter leaned back in his chair, as a slight smile curved his lips. "I know how to shut him up without you paying a dime, and Kael, thank you for letting us know. It is good we have a mutual goal."


    "I am not interested in team-ups," Kael said quietly. "The only connection I have with both of you is that we share one mate; otherwise, please count me out."

 Chapter 162: Unwanted surveillance...

    <h4>Chapter 162: Unwanted surveince...</h4>


    <strong>Kael</strong>


    I sat quietly in the library waiting for my tutor.


    Yesterday, I was supposed to meet her, but Peter had cornered me with his ckmail scheme and I¡¯d missed the appointment altogether. All I knew was that she was a girl with good grades who¡¯d volunteered to help failing students.


    The academy was also paying them on our behalf.


    The library was mostly empty this time of day. Most students were either in ss or back at their dorms. I picked a table in the back corner where we could work without being disturbed. But my mind wasn¡¯t on tutoring or homework.


    Peter¡¯s words kept ying over and over in my head. Arms dealing. Human trafficking. ck market operations. He imed my master was running all of it under the cover of legitimate rescue work.


    I¡¯d been trying hard not to think about it, buttely I¡¯d started noticing things that didn¡¯t add up. The organisation was bringing in more money than usual. Way more than we¡¯ve ever brought in the past.


    I was one of the people who started whatever the organisation is today, and I know how difficult it was for us in the beginning and how we have built it into what we have today.


    Of course, our ie flow changed, and we started charging more, butst month alone, my sry was triple the normal amount, and when I asked about it, my master said it was a bonus to boost my morale.


    I¡¯d known for years that our organisation was dangerous, but I had told myself that I was just a fighter, a soldier for hire and nothing more. Bonuses didn¡¯t exist in our line of work.


    So, where was all this moneying from?


    Most of our jobs were one-time payments from people who needed help: missing persons cases, protection details, rescue operations. Donations from regr people primarily funded the charity homes and NGOs that belonged to us. None of that exined the sudden flood of cash.


    Every job was a one-time payment. No one was ever generous for no reason.


    What if Peter was telling the truth? What if the rescue missions were just a cover for something darker? What if all those girls we were supposedly trying to save were actually being sold to the highest bidder?


    The thought made me sick. I¡¯d dedicated my life to this organisation because I believed we were helping people. If that was all a lie, then what did that make me?


    Someone dragged the chair across from me and sat down. I looked up, expecting to see my tutor.


    Instead, I found myself staring at a girl I recognised but didn¡¯t really know. She was wearing a Ravenshore uniform, but I knew her face from the organisation. She was one of the female agents, though I¡¯d never worked with her directly. I tried to avoid the women in our group when possible. They made me ufortable in ways I couldn¡¯t exin.


    Seeing her here, in my school, set off every rm bell in my head.


    I immediately stood up to leave.


    "Leaving already?" she said in a calm voice. "We¡¯re just getting started."


    I turned back to face her. "Whatever this is, I won¡¯t be part of it. How dare youe here to watch me?"


    She rose to her feet slowly, a smile on her lips that didn¡¯t reach her eyes as she smoothed her skirt.


    "Like you, I only follow instructions. Our master thinks you still have a lot going on mentally and should be watched. Besides, we need to make sure you stay long enough in Ravenshore to finish your mission."


    My hands clenched into fists. "And what? You¡¯re the one sent to spy on me now? Our master no longer has trust in me?"


    "I don¡¯t know," she shrugged. "But from now on, I¡¯ll be in charge of your schoolwork. You only need to show up to the tutorial sses for appearances. I¡¯ll do everything else for you."


    I scoffed and turned to go. This was precisely the kind of thing that made me question everything about the organisation. They wanted to control every aspect of my life, even my academic performance.


    Before I could take more than a step, she grabbed my hand. Her grip was surprisingly strong, and when I tried to shake her off, she held on tighter.


    "I was also given instructions to meet all your needs," she said, her voice dropping to a seductive tone. "From now on, I¡¯ll do anything you want."


    My stomach turned


    I yanked again, harder and finally managed to rip my hand from hers. I took a step back, ring down at her.


    "I don¡¯t need anything from you."


    And without another word, I spun and stalked out of the library, boiling with anger. First Peter with his ckmail, now this. It felt like everyone was trying to control me, to use me for their own purposes.


    As I walked toward the library exit, I wasn¡¯t watching where I was going. I bumped into someoneing through the doors and nearly knocked them over. My reflexes kicked in, and I caught them before they could fall.


    It was Charis.


    For a moment, holding her steady in my arms, everything else faded away. The anger, the confusion, the doubts about my mission. All of it disappeared, reced by the overwhelming relief of touching my mate.


    "Are you alright? Are you hurt?" I asked, scanning her body for any sign of injury.


    She shook her head, shing me a quiet smile. "I¡¯m fine."


    For a moment, it felt like only two of us existed. Her hair brushed my hand, and her scent...god, her scent filled my nostrils, making my lower body move instinctively. I settled her on the ground and was about to ask her where she was heading when I heard footsteps behind me.


    "Babe, you forgot your phone."


    Charis left my arms, peering over my shoulders to look at the neer while I half-turned. It was the female agent, and before I could react, she slipped her hand through mine and moved into my arms, cing her other hand on my chest.


    "Wait¡ª" I started, but the words didn¡¯t have a chance to leave my lips before her mouth covered mine.


    I stiffened instantly and tried to pull back, but she held me in ce, and at that moment, I hated myself. To anyone watching, it looked real. It looked like I was kissing her back, and worst, Charis was watching.


    When she finally pulled back, she turned to Charis while staying in my arms. It looked like I was hugging her from behind.


    "Hi," she said to Charis with a bright smile. "I¡¯m Sandra, Kael¡¯s girlfriend. Who are you?"


    Girlfriend? My mind reeled. This was all part of their n to keep me under control. To give me a handler disguised as a romantic partner.


    I looked at Charis, expecting to see hurt or confusion or anger. Instead, there was an amused smile on her face.


    "I¡¯m no one important," Charis said lightly. "Just someone who was leaving."


    She stepped around us and headed into the library like nothing had happened. Like seeing me with another girl didn¡¯t bother her at all.


    But I caught the sh of something in her eyes as she passed. It was gone too quickly to identify, but it definitely wasn¡¯t indifference.


    As soon as Charis was out of sight, I grabbed Sandra¡¯s wrist and pulled her hand off my chest.


    "Don¡¯t ever do that again," I growled.


    Sheughed softly. "Do what? Act like your girlfriend? That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m supposed to do."


    "I didn¡¯t ask for a girlfriend."


    "You didn¡¯t ask for a lot of things, but you got them anyway. That¡¯s how this works, Kael. You follow orders, just like everyone else."


    I wanted to argue and tell her exactly what I thought of her and her orders, but causing a scene in the library wouldn¡¯t help anyone, least of all Charis.


    "Stay away from me," I said instead.


    "I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that. But don¡¯t worry." She reached up and straightened my cor, like a girlfriend would. "I¡¯ll try to make this as painless as possible."


    With that, she walked away, leaving me standing alone in the library entrance, my mind spinning with everything that had just happened.


    Sandra was here to watch me. To control my academic life and probably everything else. The organisation didn¡¯t trust me anymore, which meant they suspected something about my loyalties.


    And Charis had seen it all. I saw myself with another girl who imed to be my girlfriend. She has seen me fail to push her away or deny the rtionship immediately.


    I ran my hands through my hair, trying to think. This was gettingplicated fast. Peter¡¯s ckmail, Sandra¡¯s surveince, and my growing doubts about the organisation¡¯s true purpose.


    And underneath it all, the constant ache of wanting to be honest with Charis about everything. About who I really was, what I really did, and why I was really at this school.


    But how could I tell her the truth when I wasn¡¯t even sure what the truth was anymore?

 Chapter 163: Custody battle...

    <h4>Chapter 163: Custody battle...</h4>


    <strong>Third Person POV</strong>


    At the parking lot of the courthouse, Isolde sat in her ck car outside the building.


    The car was quiet except for the faint hum of the engine, and she hade an hour earlier than the required time for the court session. Two things Isolde never joked with were: consistently being on time for everything.


    And second, good food.


    She sat in the back seat of the car, lost in thought. She had to act fast. It was only a matter of time before theb would be discovered and broken into, and there was no telling when that could happen.


    Plus, it didn¡¯t help that everyone was onto it. Aside from Alphas who have been coborating with that underground merchant to find their children, a lot of private investigators were getting close to the truth, and she cannot afford to waste money in the name of a bribe.


    The only reason the underground merchant had not yet acted out was the fat check she had to cut himst month, and he had given her only six weeks, and there were just three weeks left. She knew she had to act fast.


    She sighed and reached for her phone onest time when the car door suddenly opened and Albert slipped into the passenger seat.


    "Good morning, ma¡¯am," Albert greeted.


    Isolde ignored his greeting. "


    "How are the preparations going?"


    Albert cleared his throat. "Everything is ready. But...we¡¯ve discovered something, a problem to say the truth."


    Isolde narrowed her eyes. "What now?"


    "The transportation of all the test subjects," he said carefully. "It won¡¯t take three days as we nned. It might take nearly a week."


    Isolde¡¯s hands gripped the leather seat. Her teeth clenched together as she turned to face him. "What the fuck do you mean, a week?"


    Albert shifted ufortably. "Moving the test subjects during the night isn¡¯t safe. They¡¯re nocturnal creatures and draw more power when it¡¯s dark. During the day is better because that¡¯s when they rest. But we can only transport four per container because of their size."


    Isolde closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "So it means we have to drag this court case out as long as possible. Keep everyone distracted by the legal drama."


    "Can you do that?"


    "I¡¯ll do my best to stall for time," Isolde said coldly. "But Albert, you¡¯d better not fail this time. If you do, you¡¯ll be food for the test subjects yourself."


    Albert¡¯s face went pale. He nodded quickly and got out of the car, disappearing into the morning.


    Isolde sat alone for a moment, tapping her fingers on the armrest while she thought. Then she leaned forward and spoke to her driver.


    "Thewyer did say Alpha Ss wanted this court session to be as quiet and private as possible, right?"


    Her driver, who also worked as her assistant, nodded. "Yes, ma¡¯am. They didn¡¯t want to bring it to public attention or escte it in the media. After the difficulties the pack had to go through when Miss Charis was missing, they don¡¯t want to risk another scandal."


    Isolde¡¯s lips curved into a thin smile."Well, what if we tell a little bird? There¡¯s no harm in letting the press know about an interesting custody case, is there?"


    The assistant understood immediately, returning the smile. "I¡¯ll make some calls."


    He got out of the car and walked away, already pulling out his phone. Within minutes, Isolde knew, reporters from every major news outlet would be getting anonymous tips about the dramatic court case starting today.


    Isolde smoothed her suit and walked toward the courthouse entrance. If she needed to buy a week, turning this into a media circus was the perfect way to do it.


    An hourter,


    The courtroom was packed with people.


    Reporters sat in the back rows, their cameras ready to capture every moment of what the newspapers were calling "the custody case of the century." Pack leaders filled the middle sections, all watching to see how this fight between an Alpha as powerful as Ss Greye and a human Isolde Knox would turn out.


    At the front of the room, Isolde Knox sat calmly at the defendant¡¯s table. She wore a dark blue suit that made her look both professional and dangerous. Her team of fivewyers, the most expensive ones in the werewolf world, sat beside her, each one costing more per hour than most people made in a month.


    Across the aisle, Alpha Ss Greye looked terrible. His face was pale and thin, like he hadn¡¯t eaten or slept properly in weeks. His wife Eva sat next to him, holding his arm to keep him steady. Their legal team looked confident, shuffling through thick folders of evidence.


    The Judge was a 64-year-old who was supposed to be on a family vacation with grandkids tucked away in the ins of the human world, but had been called back because of this case.


    Isolde had made sure that none of the judges were avable except him. She wanted this particr Judge because he was family-oriented and loved children. His socials were filled with family pics, countless family vacations, star-gazing nights and lots of fun with his family.


    Despite his busy schedule, the Judge never skipped out on family time.


    The man stared from Isolde to Ss, taking in a deep breath before speaking.


    "We¡¯re here today to decide the custody case of Greye versus Knox. The intiff ims uwful kidnapping and detention of a minor child."


    Alpha Ss¡¯s lead attorney stood up. He was a tall man with grey hair who had won hundreds of cases like this one. "Your Honour, this is a simple case of child abduction disguised as charity."


    "Please borate," the Judge said tiredly.


    He walked to the centre of the room, his voice ringing throughout the courtroom. "The Crestborne family has suffered deeply, your honour. Charis Greye is the beloved daughter of Alpha Ss and Luna Eva, and seven months ago, she disappeared from the pack. Like many teenage girls, she fought with her parents and ran away to punish them. Her parents have been searching for her ever since, spending thousands of dors on private investigators."


    Thewyer pulled out a timeline and showed it to the Judge. "What they thought wouldst for a few weeks continued for seven months. Alpha Ss searched high and low. He toured the entire pack...."


    "We get it," the Judge interrupted him. "Make your point."


    He nodded and continued. "They searched endlessly for her, fearing the worst. But then they discovered that this woman¡ª" he pointed at Isolde "¡ªtook their child and held her under false pretences of rescuing her. Charis Greye had run away to punish her family, and Ms Knox seized the opportunity to cause more pain to Alpha Ss and his wife by iming their daughter as hers."


    Gasps rippled through the room.


    The Judge raised his hand. "Order, in my court."


    Ss¡¯s attorney pressed on. "Charis was born into privilege. Every luxury the world has was at her disposal, and yet Ms Knox manipted her, poisoned her against her family. We will show that Charis was kidnapped by Ms Knox and swayed into bing her daughter, whereas her rightful ce is with her parents."


    He sat down, looking pleased with himself. Several pack leaders in the audience nodded in agreement.


    Isolde¡¯s leadwyer stood up next. She was a woman in her forties with sharp eyes. "Your Honour, my client saved a young woman from a life of abuse and forced marriage."


    She walked over to the evidence table and picked up arge folder. "The intiff wants us to believe that an Alpha¡¯s daughter¡ªsomeone with ess to the best of everything society can offer¡ªwould run away for no good reason. Especially when shees from the wealthy and respected Crestborne pack."


    Thewyer opened the folder and pulled out several photographs. "But the truth is, Charis had been fighting for her life. Her parents severely abused her."


    The attorney handed a file to the clerk, who passed it to the Judge. "These pictures show marks on Miss Greye¡¯s back from repeated beatings."


    The Judge¡¯s brows knit as he looked at the pictures.


    "She was also forced to reject her fated mate, ter Riggs," the attorney continued. "Commanded to marry the Alpha King¡¯s son instead, denied her right to choose, her right to her own wolf¡¯s bond and treated like some bargaining chip, all because of some political benefits her father would stand to gain if the marriage happened."


    "Your Honour," Alpha Ss¡¯s attorney sprang to his feet, "I would like to remind the court of Sub-Section 14, Article V of the Alliance Code. Under this statute, political marriage is admissible byw. It shall not be considered a crime when two or more packs enter into a marital union for the purpose of establishing peace, strengthening alliances, or promoting unity between their territories. This is a long-standing tradition in our society, upheld by generations of Alphas. The Crestborne Alpha, Ss, acted fully within his rights as a parent and leader when arranging a union between his daughter, Charis, and the Alpha King¡¯s son. This was not an act of cruelty but one of duty¡ªan obligation to protect his pack, secure his bloodline, and honour thews that govern all of us. To call this ¡¯abuse¡¯ is to call into question the very foundation upon which our packs coexist."

 Chapter 164: Custody battle II

    <h4>Chapter 164: Custody battle II</h4>


    <strong>Third Person POV</strong>


    "In cases like that, both parties would agree to follow through with the arrangement," Isolde¡¯swyer countered.


    "How can you be so sure that they didn¡¯t agree to the arrangement?" Ss¡¯swyer shot to his feet. "Your honour, it is mere spection to say that Miss Greye didn¡¯t agree to the arrangement."


    "If she agreed to the arrangement," Isolde¡¯swyer turned to him, "Then why did she run? Why did she hide and refuse to return until Ms Knox found her?¡¯


    "Your honour," Ss¡¯swyer leapt up again. "I think the defence counsel is trying to distract the court from the fact that Miss Greye was a minor who was manipted into transferring her guardianship to Ms Knox."


    Gasps came from the audience. Even the reporters looked shocked.


    "Miss Greye was eighteen years old before she met with Ms Knox for the first time. She legally chose to be adopted by my client. She signed all the papers willingly, with full understanding of what she was doing."


    "What does an eighteen-year-old who has been sheltered all her life know about making decisions like that?" Ss¡¯swyer scoffed. "She was manipted."


    Alpha Ss tried to stand up, but he was too weak. Hiswyer had to speak for him. "Those allegations arepletely false! We have medical records showing Charis was never injured in our home. And the marriage arrangement with Prince Darian was discussed, not forced."


    Isolde¡¯swyer smiled coldly. "Medical records that your family doctor wrote? How convenient. And let me ask this: if your daughter was so happy, why did she create apletely false identity to hide from you? Why did she bind her chest and cut her hair to live as a boy for months?"


    The courtroom erupted in surprised voices. This was the first time many people had heard about Charis¡¯s disguise.


    "She was so desperate to escape your control," Isolde¡¯swyer pressed on, "that she was willing to give up her identity as a woman entirely. What kind of loving parents drive their child to such extreme measures?"


    Alpha Ss¡¯swyer objected. "Your Honour, there¡¯s no proof that Miss Greye ever lived under a false identity. These are just wild stories meant to confuse the court."


    Isolde¡¯s leadwyer chuckled. "Just because you don¡¯t know doesn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t happen. There is a school record from Ravenshore Academy showing enrollment for one "Eamon Riggs."


    As she spoke, the team were already producing pictures of Eamon Riggs that showed it was Charis in disguise.


    "Here¡¯s your proof," Isolde¡¯swyer said. "For four months, Charis lived as this boy to avoid being found by her family. She excelled in school, made friends, and found happiness, until she was wrongly used. Your honour, we submit into evidence proof of Charis Greye¡¯s enrollment and residence under the alias Eamon Riggs, which supports our im that she concealed her identity for reasons of safety."


    Immediately, Ss¡¯swyer stood.


    "Objection, Your Honour. This material was not recorded in the evidence schedule before the trial. It is therefore inadmissible at this stage and irrelevant to the central question of uwful detention."


    The judge raised a hand, silencing the murmurs that swept through the courtroom.


    "The objection is well taken. Evidence must be disclosed through proper procedure and entered into the record in ordance with due process. While the court acknowledges the defence¡¯s intent, no document can be considered unless formally submitted through the clerk¡¯s office and verified in the evidentiary record. Counsel for the defence is directed to file the proper motion and supporting affidavit before this material may be admitted. Until then, the court will not consider it."


    "Also," the judge continued, "This case involvesplex questions about parental rights, adult autonomy, and the definition of abuse. I need time to review all the evidence properly."


    He banged his gavel. "This case is adjourned for one week. When we reconvene, I want Miss Charis Greye present in this courtroom. She¡¯s an adult, and she has the right to speak for herself about everything."


    After the court session ended and people began filing out of the courtroom, Isolde rose to her feet, wearing a calm expression. She was impressed by the number of news outlets that had attended today¡¯s court session, given how urgent the call hade.


    She knew more than anyone that since everything would go public, Alpha Ss would be too busy running PR, and everyone else would be too preupied with the case to note little things.


    "Ms Knox," her leadwyer tapped her slightly on the arm, calling her attention, and Isolde turned to her with a smile. "We were supposed to use Charis¡¯s identity as Eamon as thest move. Why did you suddenly change your mind?"


    "Oh, I¡¯m sorry for thest-minute change, but after some considerations for Charis, especially, we decided she should suffer once and for all and don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s willing to follow through with the investigation."


    "She might be indicted for forging her documentation into Ravenshore, not just her, but a lot of people might get involved, and Alpha Ss and hiswyer might use this opportunity..."


    "You worry too much, Misha," Isolde reached for the leadwyer¡¯s hand, squeezing itfortingly. "First, I have so much faith and trust in you, and I¡¯m sure with your expertise, we¡¯d win this case. We need to garner public sympathy, and you know how that works."


    Misha sighed. "The case would drag on for longer. We would have won regardless, without trying to garner pity from the public. It¡¯s Charis¡¯s words against theirs, but fine, I guess I should prepare the team for the long ride, and can you schedule a meeting with Charis and me? We need to go through a lot of prepping before she appears in court."


    "Of course, dear, I will," Isolde said calmly, lifting Misha¡¯s hand to her lips and kissing the back of it slowly, letting the kiss linger before dropping Misha¡¯s hand and moving away.


    As she walked away, there was a satisfied smile on her face; things were working as she wanted.


    As she was walking toward the exit, someone touched her arm, and Isolde turned to see Eva Greye standing there, looking nervous and scared.


    "Could we have a word?" Eva asked quietly.


    Isolde smiled, though her eyes stayed cold. "Of course."


    Eva looked around at all the people still leaving the courtroom. "Not here. I can¡¯t say anything here."


    She pressed something into Isolde¡¯s hand; it was a business card for a local coffee shop. Then she walked away quickly, rejoining her sick husband.


    Isolde waited until she was in her car to look at the card. On the back, written in Eva¡¯s neat handwriting, was a note: "Meet me at the coffee shop two blocks from here. I¡¯ll be waiting."


    Isolde stared at the message for a long moment.


    Eva Greye¡¯s desire for a secret meeting could mean several things. She stared at the card while a lot of thought whirled through her. She knew the meeting with Eva woulde to no good and wanted to refuse, but she couldn¡¯t fight the curiosity swelling inside her.


    After a few minutes, she leaned forward to talk to her assistant.


    "There¡¯s a small coffee shop, two blocks from here, let¡¯s go there and have a chat with Eva Greye. It¡¯s called ¡¯Midnight Cones¡¯. The driver nodded and set the car in motion. A whileter, the driver parked in front of the coffee shop.


    It was a small coffee shop, indeed, but it was the kind of ce that served expensive drinks to people who wanted to appear necessary while having private conversations. She adjusted her clothing and walked inside.


    A waiter met her at the door and, after confirming her name, escorted her to their reserved table.


    Eva was already there, sitting in a corner booth with her back to the wall. She had changed out of her court clothes into jeans and a sweater, trying to look normal. But her hands were shaking as she held her coffee cup.


    Isolde sat down across from her. "This is unexpected. I never thought this day woulde, Eva Greye. What do you want?"


    Eva managed a watery smile at Isolde and lifted her hand, trying to get the attention of a waiter. "What would you like to have?" Eva asked her as soon as the waiter arrived.


    Isolde could tell Eva was shaking and was trying her hardest not to show it. Deciding to follow her cue, Eva turned to the waiter and smiled.


    "What do you rmend?" she asked the waiter.


    "Uhm, you should try our special, Elixir Latte, it¡¯s the creamyvender-vanitte swirled with edible chocte dust and topped with a drizzle of honey. Thevender gives calmness..."


    "I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be wonderful," Isolde stopped the waiter halfway. "May I have that and some muffins?"


    The waiter nodded with a smile and promised to be back shortly. After she left, Isolde turned her attention back to Eva and saw that the woman was watching her. Isolde studied Eva, sighing inwardly at how beautiful Eva used to be and how captivated she¡¯d been by her when she first met her.


    But now she was a shadow of herself.


    "So," Isolde broke the silence, "why did you want to see me?"


    "Why?" tears welled up in Eva¡¯s eyes. "You promised me that you would note to me ever again. Why are you in the middle of this mess? And why are you involving my daughter?"


    "Ah, ah, ah..." Isolde chuckled, "Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself, Eva. First, Charis is not your daughter, and second, I don¡¯t remember promising never to approach you; we did not have that sort of agreement."

 Chapter 165: Exposed...

    <h4>Chapter 165: Exposed...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    It was recess time, and I sat by myself in the cafeteria, eating a sandwich while scrolling through my phone. I had found a good NovelFire about a girl who could travel between worlds, and I was so lost in reading that I barely noticed the food on my te.


    Slowly, I became aware that people were staring at me. Not the usual curious looks and whispers I¡¯ve been getting since I resumed school, but something else. For some reason, I felt so ufortable, but there was not much I could do, and I didn¡¯t want to think too much of it.


    I looked up from my phone and saw students at nearby tables pointing at me and whispering to each other.


    I tried to ignore it and went back to my story. Maybe they were gossiping about yesterday¡¯s drama with Sandra in the library. Sandra had met me in the library again and didn¡¯t fail to remind me about her rtionship with Kael, painting a lot of colourful stories that amused me.


    I knew she was lying, but I was toozy to correct her when she insinuated that I was going after Kael because we shared the same dorm room. As always, school rumours always died down after a few days, which was surprising to me because I thought everyone would be over and done with after that incident.


    Suddenly, someone dropped into the seat across from me. I looked up to see Marcus ¨C Marcus Webb, the student president, staring at me with a dazed expression on his face. His eyes were wide and confused, like he had seen a ghost.


    I cringed a little and was about to excuse myself and leave, but I remembered Isolde¡¯s instructions about getting close to him. I forced a smile and asked, "Hey, Marcus, how are you doing?"


    He still lookedpletely shocked. His hand reached across the table and touched mine. Then he said one word that made every part of my body freeze.


    "Eamon?"


    My heart skipped a beat, but I covered it up with an oblivious smile. "Eamon?" I asked, staring at him. "Am I supposed to know him?"


    Tears glistened in Marcus¡¯s eyes as his hold on my hands tightened considerably. "You¡¯re Eamon, right? They¡¯re saying you¡¯re Charis Greye, who disguised herself as Eamon. Is it true?"


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," I shook my head, still feigning ignorance. "But if you can make me understand, perhaps, I can help you."


    "Don¡¯t fucking lie to me," Marcus growled, mming his hand on the table. "Now that I see it, you¡¯re Eamon. Everything about you didn¡¯t change except for the longer hair and how you wear boy clothes now. Gosh!" heughed derisively, "you deceived me. I cared about you so much, but you broke my heart."


    "I don¡¯t..." I started saying, then paused.


    I turned around and saw that more people were looking at their phones and pointing at me. Some were taking pictures. My heart started beating faster as I pulled my hand away from Marcus and grabbed my own phone.


    I opened the news app and saw the headline that cut off air from reaching my lungs as I stared at it:


    <strong>"MISSING ALPHA¡¯S DAUGHTER FOUND: Charis Greye Lived as Male Student ¡¯Eamon Riggs¡¯ Before Custody Battle"</strong>


    Below it was a picture of my parents and Isolde entering the courthouse, and another photo from my old school records showing me as Eamon.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe. The room felt like it was closing in on me from all sides. I stood up so fast that my chair fell over, making a loud crash that drew even more attention.


    Marcus jumped up with me, his face red with anger and confusion. "Tell me if it¡¯s true," he demanded. "Are you really Eamon? My Eamon?"


    I tried to walk past him, but he grabbed my arm and wouldn¡¯t let go. "Answer me!" he yelled, loud enough for the whole cafeteria to hear. "Is this true? Are you Eamon? My friend who died?"


    His grip was too tight. It hurt, and I could feel tears starting in my eyes. "Please let me go," I begged, but he held on harder.


    "Marcus, please," I said again, trying to pull away. "You¡¯re hurting me."


    That¡¯s when Kael, Rhett, and ter walked into the cafeteria. They took one look at the scene and understood immediately what was happening.


    "Let her go," Kael said in a loud, clear voice that cut through all the noise.


    Marcus turned to look at them, but didn¡¯t release my arm. "This is my business, not yours."


    ter walked over and tried to remove Marcus¡¯s hands from my arm. "She asked you to let go. That means let go."


    But Marcus was too upset to listen. He actually tried to fight ter, swinging his free hand while still holding onto me.


    "Let go," Kael said again, moving closer. His voice was still calm.


    I could see students all around us holding up their phones to record everything. The thought of this ending up online made me panic even more.


    "Please, no videos," I said to the cameras pointed at me. "Please, I beg you."


    But they all ignored me; they continued to giggle and talk among themselves as they clicked and made videos.


    Marcus was still holding my arm when Kael reached over and tried to peel his fingers away. That made Marcuspletely lose control. He let go of me and lunged at Kael with both hands.


    Kael stepped to the side smoothly, and Marcus fell hard on the floor. Before he could get up, Rhett grabbed my hand and pulled me toward the exit.


    "Come on," he said quietly. "We¡¯re leaving."


    We almost ran out of the cafeteria and across campus to our dorm room. Behind us, I could hear Marcus yelling my name, but we didn¡¯t stop until we were safely inside with the door locked.


    Once we were alone, everything hit me at once. I started pacing around the living room, crying and shaking. My carefully built life was falling apart. Everyone knew who I really was now. There was no going back to being just another student.


    I grabbed my phone and tried to call Isolde, but the number wasn¡¯t connecting. It went straight to a message saying the line was busy. I tried again and again, but nothing worked.


    "She¡¯s not answering," I said, my voice getting higher. "Why isn¡¯t she answering? What am I supposed to do?"


    Rhett came over and gently took the phone out of my hands. "Breathe," he said softly. "Just breathe with me."


    He put his hands on my shoulders and looked into my eyes. "In and out. Slow and steady."


    I tried to copy his breathing, but I felt like I was drowning. "Everyone knows," I whispered. "Everyone knows who I am. They¡¯ll never let me stay here now."


    "Hey," Rhett said, pulling me closer. "Look at me, not at the problem. Just look at me."


    I focused on his hazel eyes, the way they were calm andforting even when everything else was chaos.


    "That¡¯s better," he said. "You¡¯re safe here. With us. Nothing has changed about that."


    He wrapped his arms around me and held me tight. I buried my face in his chest and let myself cry. For a few minutes, the world outside didn¡¯t exist. There was just Rhett¡¯s heartbeat and the feeling of being protected.


    Then he tilted my chin up and kissed me softly. It was gentle and warm, and for a moment I forgot about everything else. When we broke apart, I felt a little settled.


    "We¡¯ll figure this out," he promised. "All of us together."


    That¡¯s when the door burst open and Kael and ter rushed in. They both looked serious and worried.


    "You need to leave campus," ter said urgently. "Right now."


    "What do you mean?" I asked, my panicing back.


    "The school is being flooded with reporters," Kael exined. "They¡¯re at the main gate, the side entrances, everywhere. And campus security is looking for you."


    "Why?" Rhett asked.


    "Headmistress Vale wants to see you immediately," ter said. "She¡¯s not happy about the media attention."


    I felt my legs get weak. "I can¡¯t face her right now. I can¡¯t face anyone."


    "You don¡¯t have to," Kael said firmly. "We¡¯re getting you out of here."


    "But where can I go? If reporters are everywhere¡ª"


    "We have a n," ter interrupted. "Trust us."


    Rhett was already moving toward my room. "Pack only what you absolutely need. We leave in five minutes."


    As I threw clothes into a bag with shaking hands, I could hear the boys whispering in themon room. They were nning something, but I was too scared to focus on their words.


    All I could think about was that my secret was out. The whole world knew that Charis Greye and Eamon Riggs were the same person. There was no hiding anymore, no pretending to be someone else.


    I waspletely exposed, and I had no idea what would happen next.

 Chapter 166: Standing ground...

    <h4>Chapter 166: Standing ground...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I followed the boys out of our dorm room and into the hallway. They moved quickly, like they had a clear n, but with each step I took, something inside me grew stronger. It wasn¡¯t fear anymore. It was anger.


    Suddenly, I stopped walking.


    The boys kept going for a few steps before they realised I wasn¡¯t behind them anymore. It was when they reached the corner and turned around that they realised I wasn¡¯t with them. All three of them turned around, looking at me with worried faces.


    "Charis," Kael said, frowning. "What are you doing?"


    ter rushed back to my side, his eyes scanning my face. "Charis, what¡¯s wrong? Why did you stop? Are you hurt?"


    I shook my head and scoffed. "Why on earth am I running?" I said, more to myself than to them. "I did nothing wrong."


    ter blew out an exasperated sigh, staring at me as if I¡¯d developed a second head. "What?"


    "Charis," Rhett started, his voice gentle but urgent. "You saw what happened in the cafeteria. Marcuspletely lost control when he realised who you were."


    "And that¡¯s my fault?" I asked, crossing my arms.


    "No," Kael said quickly. "But it¡¯s not safe for you here right now."


    I folded my arms and leaned back against the wall. "Think about it. I didn¡¯t lie about being hurt. I didn¡¯t lie about how I ended up here. Everything they¡¯re saying in court and everything in those stupid headlines doesn¡¯t capture the truth about this situation. So, why am I running like a fugitive?"


    "Are you seriously asking that?" Kael scoffed and walked back to where I was standing. "Wasn¡¯t what happened with Marcus enough indication of the kind of situation you¡¯re in. Stop acting dense, Charis, and let¡¯s go."


    "I am not acting dense," I shot back, "and why should I trust you after you sold me out in the name of trying to protect me?"


    "Charis," Rhett called out in a warning tone, but I was too pissed now to care.


    "Didn¡¯t we put that behind us?" Kael said through gritted teeth. "You said you¡¯ve forgiven me. Why are you bringing it up again?"


    "Why not? Especially as you¡¯ve moved on and gotten yourself a new girl. What was her name, Sandra, right? All that girl has done to me is to bully me in every fucking way possible when I did absolutely nothing to her, and it¡¯s all because of you."


    Kael took a deep breath and tried to reach for me, but I swatted his hand away. "Calm down, Charis. I¡¯m sorry I was supposed to tell you about her but we¡¯ve been super busy and..."


    "She kissed you right in front of me, Kael, and I don¡¯t recall you doing anything about it. You just stood there..."


    "Charis, please, this isn¡¯t the time," Rhett interrupted me,ing closer. "Your life is literally at risk. Every moment you spend here, things get moreplicated. Let¡¯s get you out of the campus while we can, then we can worry about anything else."


    "He¡¯s correct, Charis," ter sighed. "You saw what happened in the cafeteria. Marcus grabbed you, Charis. He nearly broke your wrist in front of the entire student plus half the room had their cameras pointed at you. Do you think they would wait for a judge before they do what¡¯s on their mind?"


    "I did nothing to provoke, Marcus and he has no right to act the way he did."


    "Think about it," ter added, moving closer to me. "Marcus was your friend as Eamon. He thought you were dead for months. Now he finds out you¡¯re alive and you¡¯ve been lying to him this whole time. He¡¯s not thinking clearly."


    "So what?" I shot back. "I should run away because Marcus can¡¯t handle the truth?"


    "It¡¯s not just Marcus," Rhett said, running his hand through his hair. "Did you see how the other students were looking at you? They were recording everything. Those videos are probably already online. People don¡¯t care about the details. They care about the story, and right now, the story is that Alpha Ss¡¯s daughter lied her way into Ravenshore disguised as Eamon Riggs."


    "And when their parents see them," ter continued, "they¡¯re going to start asking questions. Why was their children¡¯s ssmate living under a false identity? What else has the school been hiding?"


    Kael stepped forward, his dark eyes serious. "By tomorrow, there will be angry parents demanding answers. They¡¯ll want to know if their own children are safe. Some might even pull their kids out of school."


    "The school board will panic," Rhett added. "They¡¯ll want someone to me for the bad publicity. And right now, you¡¯re the easiest target."


    "Plus," ter said quietly, "what if some of those parents decide to take matters into their own hands? What if they think you¡¯re dangerous because you fooled everyone for so long?"


    I felt my resolve wavering as I listened to them. I hadn¡¯t thought about how my exposure would affect other people, other families.


    "And Marcus," Kael continued, "he knows where our room is. He knows your ss schedule. If he¡¯s as unstable as he seemed in the cafeteria, he might try to corner you again when we¡¯re not around."


    I looked at their faces and saw genuine worry there. They weren¡¯t trying to control me or make decisions for me. They were trying to protect me from consequences I hadn¡¯t fully considered.


    But still, something inside me rebelled against the idea of running.


    "I won¡¯t leave," I said firmly. "I did nothing wrong. I never hurt anyone. I just tried to survive and escape my father."


    "Charis," Rhett said, his voice pleading.


    "No," I interrupted. "I¡¯m tired of running. I¡¯m tired of hiding. I¡¯m tired of letting other people make me feel ashamed for existing."


    ter looked frustrated. "Who cares about shame? We just want you to be safe."


    "My safety, or everyone else¡¯sfort?" I asked.


    The boys exchanged looks. I could see they were running out of patience with my stubbornness.


    "Charis," ter said, his voice getting firmer. "You¡¯re not thinking clearly right now. You¡¯re upset and angry, and that¡¯s making you want to fight instead of being smart about this."


    "Don¡¯t tell me how I¡¯m thinking," I snapped.

 Chapter 167: Standing ground II...

    <h4>Chapter 167: Standing ground II...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    That¡¯s when ter apparently decided he was done arguing. Before I could react, he stepped forward and lifted me, throwing me over his shoulder like I weighed nothing.


    "Put me down!" I yelled, hitting his back with my fists. "ter, I mean it! Put me down right now!"


    "No," he said calmly, already walking toward the stairs. "You can be mad at meter. Right now, we¡¯re getting you somewhere safe."


    "This is ridiculous!" I shouted. "I can walk!"


    "Then why weren¡¯t you?" ter shot back, tightening his grip around me. "You¡¯re stubborn, Charis, you always have been. But this time, your stubbornness might get you hurt, so save your pride forter."


    Rhett and Kael nked us as we went down the stairs. I kept struggling and demanding to be put down, but ter¡¯s grip was too firm.


    "This is kidnapping," I growled.


    "No," Kael replied. "This is three people who love you keeping you from making a mistake you¡¯ll regret."


    We reached the ground floor a few minutester. Instead of going toward the main entrance, they headed toward the back of the building. I could hear voices andmotioning from the front of the school, which made me more curious about what was happening out there.


    When we got to the main gate area, I could see why the boys had been so worried. The front of the academy was filled with people. Parents were standing in small clusters, talking to each other with angry expressions. Some held their phones up, probably showing each other the news articles about me.


    "Oh my God," I whispered.


    "See?" Rhett said quietly. "This is exactly what we were trying to avoid."


    I watched as one group of parents gestured angrily toward the school building. Another group was talking to what looked like reporters, who were writing everything down.


    "How did they get here so fast?" I asked.


    "Bad news travels faster than good news," ter said, still carrying me but moving more carefully now so we wouldn¡¯t be seen.


    One of the parents, a woman with short blonde hair, was talking loudly enough that we could hear her from where we were hiding.


    "If this girl could fool the entire school for months," she was saying, "what else are they not telling us about our children¡¯s safety?"


    "That¡¯s Luna Patterson," Rhett said under his breath. "Her daughter is in our year."


    Another parent, a tall man in an expensive suit, nodded in agreement. "The security at this school is obviously inadequate. How do we know there aren¡¯t other students here under false identities?"


    "I¡¯m pulling my son out," said a third parent. "If they can¡¯t even verify who their students really are, how can we trust them with anything else?"


    I felt my stomach sink as I listened to them. The boys had been right. This wasn¡¯t just about me anymore. My exposure created doubt and fear that affected everyone at the school.


    "They¡¯re scared," I said quietly.


    "Yes," Kael agreed. "And scared parents make bad decisions."


    As we watched, more parents arrived. Some were shouting at school security guards who were trying to keep them outside the gates. Others were on their phones, probably calling other parents or the media.


    "We need to get you out of here," ter said, adjusting his grip on me. "Now."


    I wanted to argue more, but seeing the chaos at the front gate made me realise how serious this had be. These people weren¡¯t just upset about being lied to. They were genuinely afraid for their children¡¯s safety, and they med me for that fear.


    "Okay," I said quietly. "I¡¯ll go. But put me down first. I can walk."


    ter hesitated, then carefully set me back on my feet. "Promise you won¡¯t try to run back inside?"


    I looked at him, then at Rhett and Kael. All three of them were watching me with worried expressions, ready to grab me again if I tried to bolt.


    "I promise," I said. "But where are we going to go?"


    "We¡¯ll have to cut through the crowd," Rhett exhaled slowly. "There¡¯s no other way except that."


    "What!" I screamed.


    "Don¡¯t panic, Charis." ter¡¯s hand brushed my arm. "They¡¯re so immersed in their conversations, and it¡¯s possible that they might not notice you. You just need to walk past them without drawing suspicion."


    "And after we leave?" I asked, trying to keep the worry out of my voice.


    "We¡¯ll go to my house," Rhett suggested. "It¡¯s the safest ce you can be now."


    "Okay!" Kael nodded, then turned to stare at me for a few seconds before he tugged the hoodie he had worn over his head and stretched it towards me. "You¡¯ll stay between me and Rhett, since we¡¯re the tallest and try to walk as normally as possible."


    "You don¡¯t need to tell me that," I said grudgingly.


    Kael¡¯s eyes lingered on me for a few more seconds before he cursed under his breath and in two strides reached me, cupping the back of my neck with his hand while the other rested on my waist, pulling me closer to him.


    Before I could protest, his lips were on mine, kissing me like his life depended on it. Just as suddenly as the kiss started, it ended with Kael resting his forehead on mine.


    "You¡¯ll kill me, Charis. You¡¯ll kill me," he sighed and pushed away. "Let¡¯s get out of here, and I¡¯ll tell you about Sandra, but don¡¯t even think I would cheat on you. I love you."


    "Show off!" Rhett hissed. "Let¡¯s go, guys."


    I wore the hoodie and the cap, tightening it over my head as I took my position between Rhett and Kael. We carefully started making our way around the crowd of angry parents while I struggled to keep my face to the ground.


    Since I was practically staring at the ground, I failed to see who was in front of me and mistakenly ran into someone. I looked up briefly, hastily apologising. The woman seemed like she was going to let it o but suddenly, she paused and her eyes widened.


    The boys must have taken the initiative too and tried to drag me towards the entrance of the gate. That was when I heard a loud voice murmur behind me.


    "There she is!"


    Every head turned.

 Chapter 168: The performance...

    <h4>Chapter 168: The performance...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    Someone shouted, "There she is!"


    We were almost exiting the gage when it happened. The man who stopped us was the Alpha of the Red Moon pack. I knew it from the insignia on his wrist. It was Phil¡¯s father, Alpha Whitmore.


    "There she is!" Alpha Whitmore said again, "That¡¯s the girl who¡¯s been lying to everyone!"


    Several other parents turned and started walking toward us quickly. They all had angry expressions on their faces. I felt my heart start racing again as they got closer.


    "Stop right there," one woman called out. "We want to talk to you, youngdy."


    The boys immediately moved to stand in front of me, but there were too many parents and they were moving too fast. I thought we were trapped.


    That¡¯s when I heard the sound of car doors mming. Isolde appeared as if she had been waiting for this exact moment. She wore a long ck coat and dark sunsses with her wide-brimmed hat that always conceals her face, and she had fourrge men in suits with her.


    "Excuse me," Isolde said in a cold voice that made everyone stop moving. "What exactly do you think you¡¯re doing?"


    Alpha Whitmore, who had first stopped me, stepped closer to Isolde. "Stay out of this. We¡¯re trying to talk to this girl about the lies she¡¯s been telling our children. "


    "I see," Isolde replied calmly. "And you nned to do this by cornering a teenager and intimidating her?"


    "We just want answers," a woman added.


    Isolde smiled, but it wasn¡¯t a nice smile. "Let me give you an answer then. If any of you touch my daughter, I will sue you for assault. If you threaten her, I will sue you for harassment. If you so much as raise your voice at her, I will make sure you spend every penny you have on legal fees."


    The parents looked shocked. They hadn¡¯t expected someone to challenge them.


    "How dare you?" Alpha Whitmore started, taking a step towards Isolde. "How dare a mere human talk down at us? Do you know who we are? Show your respect."


    "Respect is a verb," Isolde said. "Show it by taking three steps back, your breath stinks."


    Alpha Whitmore took some steps backwards, breathing into his palms.


    "Furthermore," Isolde continued, "mywyers are very good at their jobs, and they love cases like this. Wealthy adults bullying a teenage girl? The media would have a field day."


    As if she had summoned them, reporters started appearing. They must have heard themotion ande around from the front of the school. Students began gathering too, holding up their phones to record everything.


    One of the reporters in a bright blue zer called out, "Ms Knox, is it true Charis Greye hid under the name Eamon Riggs at Ravenshore? Did you aid and abet¡ª"


    Isolde¡¯s gaze slid to her. "Ask me a question that doesn¡¯t break three privacyws," she said mildly. "I¡¯m sure you have at least one."


    The reporter swallowed hard and lowered her mic.


    Isolde walked over to me, her guards following to make sure the parents kept their distance. "Are you alright, darling?" she asked softly.


    The moment I heard her voice, everything I had been holding in came flooding out.


    I shook my head, as my throat tightened with tears. "No."


    "Oh, darling," she murmured and opened her arms.


    I fell against her shoulder and started crying. My sobbing was so loud that it echoed in the space. My face pressed on Isolde¡¯s shoulders, my body shook as the tears racked through me.


    All the fear, anger, and exhaustion of the day hit me at once. I cried for having my secret exposed, for Marcus grabbing me, for the way everyone had stared at me like I was the problem. I cried because I was tired of being strong all the time.


    "It¡¯s okay, baby," Isolde murmured, one hand over the back of my head. "You¡¯re safe now."


    I could hear people around us shifting ufortably. My crying was so raw and desperate that it made everyone realise what they were really looking at - not some dangerous deceiver, but a scared teenage girl who had been through too much.


    "This isn¡¯t right," I heard one of the parents say quietly. "She¡¯s just a kid."


    "Turn off the cameras," another parent called to the students. "Don¡¯t record this. It¡¯s not fair to capture someone at their weakest moment. You wouldn¡¯t want this of your own child."


    "Put your phones down," the woman who had been angry before said firmly. "Right now. This girl deserves some privacy."


    "If you have any sense of humanity left," I heard another woman addressing the press, "You¡¯d give her space and not air this. It¡¯s enough that she had to live her life under a guise."


    I was dimly aware that most of the phones had disappeared, and some of the reporters stepped back. Even in their anger, these parents were decent people who didn¡¯t want to see a teenager suffer in public.


    After what felt like forever, Isolde gently pulled back and wiped my face with a silk handkerchief. "Are you alright now?" she asked.


    I nodded, still sniffling. "I think so."


    "Good," she said. "Let¡¯s get you home."


    She put her arm around me and slowly guided me toward a sleek ck car. The crowd parted to let us through, no longer looking angry but ufortable about what they had witnessed.


    The boys followed behind us. When we reached the car, Kael cleared his throat to get Isolde¡¯s attention.


    Isolde turned to look at them and smiled. Her face was partially concealed by her sunsses and the high cor of her coat, so the boys could only see her lips and a small part of her face.


    "We¡¯d like toe with Charis," Kael said politely. "Staying behind would make us worried about her."


    Isolde studied them for a moment. "And who are you?" she asked gently.


    "We¡¯re Charis¡¯s friends," ter answered hastiliy, shoving Kael behind him, "and also her dorm mates."


    Isolde seemed to think about this for a few minutes.


    "Very well," she said finally. "You can ride in the car behind us."


    The boys nodded and walked to the second ck car that had pulled up. I got into Isolde¡¯s car, grateful to finally be away from all the staring eyes and angry voices.


    The drive to Isolde¡¯s house was quiet. I leaned back in the leather seat and tried to calm down. Through the tinted windows, I could see the boys¡¯ car following us.


    A few minutester, we arrived at Isolde¡¯s elegant home. It was a beautiful building with tall white columns and perfectly maintained gardens. This was where I¡¯d recuperated after she rescued me.


    As always, the house always left me in awe whenever we drove in.


    Two maids came out to meet us as soon as we stopped in front of the building. The front door opened wide, and another maid already had a tray waiting inside that had water, towels and a small bowl of lemon slices.


    Rhett and the boys came down from the second car. While the boys stood in silence, Rhett tipped his head back, surveying the ce.


    "Wow," he pped his hand with delight. "This ce is incredible. I didn¡¯t think contemporary and ancient architecture could be merged this way. Who designed this house for you?"


    Isolde turned to Rhett and smiled. "ric Duvall, do you know him?"


    "ric Duvall?" Rhett murmured the name, and after some seconds, he shook his head. "Never heard of him."


    "Well, he¡¯s pretty recent. Started small and is building his practice, of course, but he¡¯s the rave now. Anyone who has seen my house would always ask to reach out to him. Let¡¯s put it this way, I was his first client, discovered him on one of my numerous trips around the world."


    "Interesting," Rhett nodded. "I¡¯d like to get his contact, too. Dad has been trying to renovate the pack house into something modern, yet still retain traces of our tradition. I think ric would be the perfect fit."


    ter cleared his throat and gave him a look that said ¡¯focus¡¯


    Isolde must have noticed the subtle exchange. "I think so too. I¡¯ll give you his contact details before you go. C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go in."


    Throughout the exchange, Kael remained quiet, but I could see him taking in every detail of the house and grounds. I wondered what he was thinking.


    We entered the house, and as Rhett kept makingments about the interior design, Isolde murmured instructions to the guards before turning to them.


    "I¡¯m going to take Charis to her room so she can rest," she told the boys. "You¡¯re wee to wait in the living room. The maids are preparing the guest rooms in case you¡¯d like to spend a night here."


    The boys nodded, and together Isolde and I went inside and up the stairs to my bedroom.


    As soon as Isolde closed the door behind us, my pitiful expressionpletely rxed. I turned to face her, and we stared at each other for a few seconds.


    Then I burst intoughter.


    Isolde startedughing too. It was a sound of pure delight and satisfaction.


    "How did I do?" I asked, still giggling.


    "Absolutely perfect," Isolde replied, wiping away her own tears ofughter. "The crying was a masterstroke. I couldn¡¯t have nned it better myself. In fact, it was so real that I began to pity you at some point."

 Chapter 169: Truth and lies...

    <h4>Chapter 169: Truth and lies...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I copsed onto my bed, still smiling.


    "I wasn¡¯t even acting at first. I really was overwhelmed. But then I realised how it looked to everyone watching, and I decided to lean into it."


    "Those parents went from wanting to attack you to protecting you in less than five minutes," Isolde said admiringly. "The whole scene will be in the news tomorrow, but now you¡¯ll be portrayed as the victim, not the viin."


    "And the boys believed itpletely," I added. "They still think I¡¯m this fragile girl who needs their protection."


    Isolde¡¯s smile became wider. "Which is exactly how we want them to think. Sympathetic allies are much more useful than suspicious enemies. You see what I told you about shame?"


    I nodded, repeating what she¡¯d said a few days ago. "Shame can be useful when you need people to be quiet."


    "Yes," she nodded. "At least no one can use your identity as Eamon Riggs against you now."


    I sat up and looked at her more seriously. "What about the court case? How did that go?"


    "Better than expected. Your father¡¯swyers did their best, but we managed to turn it into a public spectacle that will prompt the judge to be very careful with his decision. And now, with today¡¯s events, public opinion is definitely on your side."


    "So the n is working?"


    "The n is working perfectly," Isolde confirmed. "Though we¡¯ll need to speed up some aspects now that you¡¯re more visible. Are you ready for the next phase?"


    I thought about the boys downstairs, probably worried sick about me. About the parents at the school who had gone from angry to protective in minutes. About how easy it had been to manipte everyone¡¯s emotions just by crying at the right moment.


    "I¡¯m ready," I said. "What do you need me to do?"


    ***


    By evening, I came downstairs to see ter and Rhett whispering to each other in the living room. They were sitting close together, their heads bent over something I couldn¡¯t see. Their voices were low and serious.


    I stood at the base of the staircase watching them and wondering what they were so immersed in that they didn¡¯t notice me when someone touched my shoulder. I jumped, startled, and turned to see Kael behind me.


    "I want to talk to you," he said quietly, motioning for me to follow him.


    I took onest look at the other two boys and followed Kael back up the stairs. He led me to the guest room where he was staying and pointed to the bed.


    "Sit," he said.


    I sat down, and he sat close beside me; his knees were touching mine. He turned to face me earnestly and reached for both my hands, holding them tenderly.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he began. "For everything. I should have exined earlier about Sandra. She¡¯s not my girlfriend. She¡¯s an agent from my workce, and she¡¯s here on orders, same as me. She was sent to watch me because my superiors think I¡¯mpromised. The girlfriend act is her cover. She would also act as my tutor, but would be the one helping me with schoolwork."


    "And you let her kiss you."


    "I was too shocked to react. It won¡¯t happen again."


    I pulled my hands free. "That¡¯s not the point, Kael."


    He sighed. "I know. I¡¯m sorry. And about the trial... I voted against you because I was so desperate to protect you that I was shortsighted about the consequences. Like I told you before, I thought it was the only way to help you eventually."


    "Eventually," I repeated.


    "Yes. I know it was wrong. I know I failed you when you needed me most. But please, can you forgive me? And can we not mention it in the future? It¡¯s... It¡¯s hard for me to think about."


    I stared at him, pulling my hands free. "You don¡¯t have the right to tell me how to forgive you."


    He was quiet for a moment. "Fair enough." Then his expression changed. "What¡¯s the real deal between you and Isolde?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I overheard your conversation earlier. In your room. Theughing and all the nning. So the act at the school gate was part of something bigger? No wonder I couldn¡¯t sense how hurt you were through our bond."


    I scoffed. "Are you eavesdropping now? Is that how far you¡¯ll go?"


    Kael rolled his eyes. "I know how people like Isolde work. She¡¯s using you, Charis. Whatever she¡¯s promised you, whatever she¡¯s made you believe about her motives, it¡¯s not real."


    "Using me? Isolde is trying to rescue the girls trapped in theb where Ravenshore is experimenting on them and using them as breeding stock. If that¡¯s been ¡¯used¡¯, then I¡¯d rather be used than stand by and do nothing."


    Kaelughed, dryly. "Are you really that clueless?"


    My hands clenched into fists. "Excuse me?"


    "If she wanted to help those girls so badly, why isn¡¯t she contactingw enforcement? Why would an ordinary human who has no ties to our world spend millions of dors on a rescue mission?"


    "Isolde isn¡¯t human," I corrected. "She¡¯s a halfling. Her mother was an Omega."


    Kael scoffed. "Whatever she ims, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that something about her isn¡¯t right. I haven¡¯t been able to uncover any substantial information about Isolde¡¯s background. Or Vale¡¯s, for that matter. That kind of privacy costs serious money and indicates they have something shady to hide."


    He reached for my hands again, but this time his grip was gentler. "I care about you more than you¡¯ll ever understand. But I need you toe to your senses and see what¡¯s really happening here. I don¡¯t want you getting dragged into something dirty, nor do I want you getting blinded by her promises."


    I stared at him for a long moment. His dark eyes were filled with worry. He genuinely believed what he was saying.


    "Fine," I said finally. "Let¡¯s say I believe you. Then why is Isolde getting close to me? Why is she wasting all her money and resources on me? What could I possibly have that she wants? The fact that I¡¯m an Alpha¡¯s daughter?"


    Kael¡¯s expression grew more serious. "That¡¯s exactly what worries me. There has to be something specific about you, something that makes you valuable to her ns."


    "Like what?"


    "I don¡¯t know yet. But people like Isolde don¡¯t invest in someone without expecting a return. And the return is usually much bigger than the investment."


    I pulled my hands away from his. "People like Isolde? You keep saying that. What exactly do you think she is?"


    "A maniptor. Someone who exploits people¡¯s emotions and desires for their own benefit. She found you at your lowest point and offered you everything you wanted to hear."


    "She saved my life."


    "Did she? Or did she save you for a purpose?"


    The question hung between us. I wanted to argue, to defend Isolde, but something about Kael¡¯s certainty made me hesitate.


    "Even if that were true," I said slowly, "it doesn¡¯t change the fact that there are girls trapped in that facility. They need help."


    "And I agree they need help. But not from someone whose motives we can¡¯t trust."


    "So what do you suggest? That I abandon them?"


    "I suggest you work with people whose goals align with actually helping them. My organisation, for instance."


    Iughed bitterly. "Is your organisation that you¡¯re questioning yourself? The one that might be involved in arms dealing and human trafficking?"


    Kael¡¯s face darkened. "Those are usations, not facts."


    "From someone who¡¯s been watching you closely enough to know things he shouldn¡¯t."


    "Peter is¡ª"


    "Peter is what? Wrong? Or telling the truth and you don¡¯t want to admit it?"


    Kael was quiet for a moment. When he spoke again, his voice was softer. "I don¡¯t know anymore. That¡¯s part of the problem. I¡¯m not sure who to trust."


    "Then why should I trust you over Isolde?"


    "Because I¡¯m not asking you to do anything except be careful. Isolde is asking you to risk everything for a n you don¡¯t fully understand."


    I stood up from the bed and walked to the window. Outside, Isolde¡¯s grounds were perfectly maintained, beautiful and peaceful. It was hard to imagine anything sinister happening in such a ce.


    "What if you¡¯re wrong?" I asked. "What if she really is just trying to help?"


    "Then I¡¯ll apologise and help however I can. But what if I¡¯m right? What if she¡¯s using you for something that will hurt you or those girls?"


    I turned back to face him. "Why do you care so much? Really?"


    "Because you¡¯re my mate. Because I love you. Because the thought of losing you again makes me want to destroy everything that could threaten you."


    The raw honesty in his voice caught me off guard. He wasn¡¯t trying to manipte me. This was fear.


    "Kael..."


    "Just promise me you¡¯ll be careful that you won¡¯t make any major decisions without talking to me first. All of us."


    I looked at him sitting on the bed, his dark hair falling across his forehead, his hands sped tightly together. He looked worried andpletely sincere.


    "I promise I¡¯ll be careful," I said finally.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly what he¡¯d asked for, but it was all I could give him right now. Because the truth was, I wasn¡¯t entirely sure who to trust either. And until I figured it out, being careful was the only smart choice.

 Chapter 170: Night discoveries...

    <h4>Chapter 170: Night discoveries...</h4>


    <strong>ter</strong>


    I quietly rose from my bed, listening carefully for any sounds in the house. The watch on my wrist showed 3:24 AM. I hoped I could go ande back before anyone woke up.


    I¡¯d been putting off visiting my sister Riley in the small human town North of Ravenspire for weeks, but today was my only real opportunity. For one thing, I had a legitimate reason to leave the borders of Ravenspire pack territory.


    I had managed to steal clearance papers from Isolde¡¯s office the previous night, when everyone was at the pool.


    Since Isolde was a halfling with connections to both worlds, travelling between Ravenspire and human territory didn¡¯t require much documentation. If I were affiliated with someone like her, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems at the border.


    After dressing like one of Isolde¡¯s servants, making sure I had my running clothes underneath for my disguiseter, I crept to my bedroom door. I opened it slowly and stepped into the hallway.


    I tiptoed past Rhett¡¯s door, then past Charis¡¯s room. I was about to pass Kael¡¯s room when I noticed his door was slightly open. At first, I wanted to walk past it, but something made me stop. Against my better judgment, I decided to take a look.


    When I pushed the door open, I discovered Kael¡¯s room was empty. His bed was perfectly made, and from the faintness of his scent, he hadn¡¯t been there for at least two hours.


    I scoffed and shook my head, muttering, "He didn¡¯t even bother to close his door properly."


    I closed the door and hurried toward the stairs. Where could Kael be at this hour? It wasn¡¯t like him to sneak out without telling anyone, especially after everything that had happened recently and how we had decided to be truthful to each other.


    Although Kael didn¡¯t say so much about his organisation and the things they do, I knew they were top secrets. As soon as Jex is back from his hiatus, that would be the first thing I would ask him to help me check.


    Thirty minutester, I was outside Isolde¡¯s huge mansion. I quickly shifted into my wolf form, grateful for the freedom it gave me. The cool night breeze felt amazing against my fur as I started running toward the forest path around Isolde¡¯s property.


    The academy had policies against students shifting into wolf form on campus. It was one of Vale¡¯s rules when she became headmistress. Her reason was that it would make students wless." I didn¡¯t want to think about that ridiculous rule at the moment. I just wanted to enjoy running free.


    I was about to take a turn toward the east, where the Ravenspire border was located, when I saw lights in the distance. Bright lightsing from somewhere to my left, shining so brightly they made the night sky look almost like day.


    Instinctively, I dove behind a small shrub, thankful I was in wolf form and could hide more easily. The lights were incredibly bright, and I could hear voices - people having conversations without bothering to keep their voices down.


    I wanted to continue on my way to find Riley, but the lights and noise bothered me. There were too many distractions tonight. After struggling with myself for a moment, I decided to investigate.


    I crept closer toward the lights, staying low and moving carefully. From my hiding spot, I could see at least twenty to thirty people dressed in matching uniforms. The uniforms looked familiar, but I couldn¡¯t remember where I¡¯d seen them before.


    Each person was holding what looked like logbooks, checking them and talking to one another. There was also an open van with arge container and a crane. But there seemed to be a problem with the crane - an engineer was trying to fix it while others held up the bright pole lights so he could see what he was doing.


    I spotted a woman who was well-dressed, as if she were going to a fancy party in the middle of the night. She was talking angrily to a man who kept his head bowed, looking ashamed or scared.


    The woman looked familiar, but I couldn¡¯t ce her from this distance. Then a car suddenly pulled up, and another man got out and walked toward the woman.


    As the woman turned to face the neer, I saw her face clearly for the first time.


    I nearly screamed.


    Her face was hideous. The left side looked normal enough, but the right side was a twisted mass of scar tissue. The skin was pulled tight and shiny, as if it had been burned and healed poorly. Her eye on that side was smaller, the eyelid drooping. Her mouth was pulled down at one corner, giving her a permanent sneer.


    The shock of seeing her disfigured face made me lose my bnce. I slipped on the loose rocks beneath my paws and started to fall backwards down the slope.


    Some rocks came loose and tumbled down the hill. I was sure I would fall and make enough noise to alert everyone below when someone suddenly grabbed my hind legs and pulled me back up to safety.


    I turned around to see Kael crouching behind me.


    "Shift into your human form," he whispered urgently. "It¡¯s dangerous to be in wolf form here. My master will pick up your scent."


    I looked at him in confusion, but quickly shifted back to human form. "Your master? What are you talking about? And what are you doing here?"


    Kael looked down at the scene below us, his face grim. "I¡¯ve been tracking that car," he pointed to the car that had brought the neer, currently talking to the disfigured woman.


    "He¡¯s my boss, and I needed to be sure that Peter¡¯s usations were false, to think he drove straight to thest person I didn¡¯t expect to see him with."


    "That doesn¡¯t exin why you know about these people or why you¡¯re worried about someone picking up my scent."


    Kael was quiet for a moment, clearly struggling with how much to tell me. "The woman down there - that¡¯s Isolde. But she¡¯s not who Charis thinks she is."


    I looked back at the disfigured woman giving orders to the uniformed workers. "That¡¯s Isolde? But her face..."


    "She usually wears makeup and keeps half her face hidden. The scars are from a fire when she was young." Kael¡¯s voice was tense. "But that¡¯s not the important part. Look at what they¡¯re doing."


    I studied the scene more carefully. The workers were loading something heavy into the container using the crane. Whatever it was, they were being very careful with it.


    "What are they moving?" I asked.


    "I don¡¯t know exactly. But I recognise some of those uniforms. You remember that time at the summer camp, right after that blue thing nearly attacked Charis? The workers who came to take it were dressed in the same way these people are, but that¡¯s not all. Most of them, dressed in that uniform, are familiar faces. They work for my organisation."


    My blood ran cold. "Your organisation is working with Isolde?"


    "It looks that way. And if they are, then everything I thought I knew about my mission here is wrong."


    We watched as the workers finally got the crane working and began lifting arge, covered object into the container. Even from our distance, I could smell something strange - a mix of chemicals and something else I couldn¡¯t identify.


    "We need to get closer," I whispered.


    "No," Kael said firmly. "If my master is involved in this, getting caught would be deadly for both of us."


    "But we need to know what they¡¯re moving. What if it has something to do with the missing students?"


    Kael looked torn between curiosity and caution. Finally, he nodded. "Stay behind me and do exactly what I say."


    We crept closer, moving from shadow to shadow until we could hear the conversation more clearly.


    "The subjects need to be transported during daylight hours," Isolde was saying to the man who had arrived in the car. "They¡¯re too unpredictable at night."


    "That¡¯s going to dy everything," the man replied. "We need them moved by tomorrow."


    "Then you should have nned better," Isolde snapped. "I¡¯m not losing valuable assets because you¡¯re impatient."


    Assets. Subjects. What did she mean?


    "How many more shipments?" the man asked.


    "This is the first one; we have 15 more to go, so we¡¯re spreading them over four shipments per day. We would be able to finish the transportation within the week. However, we¡¯re relocating them from the originalb and moving them elsewhere; there are so many eyes on us. After tonight, the facility will be empty, and we can begin the final phase."


    Kael grabbed my arm and pulled me back. "We¡¯ve heard enough," he whispered. "We need to leave before they finish."


    As we crept away from the lights, my mind raced with questions. What were these "subjects" they were moving? What was the final phase Isolde had mentioned? And most importantly, how was Kael¡¯s organisation involved in all of this?


    When we were far enough away to speak normally, I turned to face him.


    "You need to tell me everything," I said. "Right now. No more secrets."


    Kael looked at me for a long moment, then nodded. "You¡¯re right. But not here. When we get back to the house, I¡¯ll exin everything I know."


    My n to visit Riley would have to wait.

 Chapter 171: The plan...

    <h4>Chapter 171: The n...</h4>


    <strong>ter</strong>


    As Kael and I entered the house through the back door, we walked straight into the kitchen. Rhett was standing at the counter in his jeans, pouring himself a ss of milk. He looked up in surprise when he saw us.


    "Where were you twoing from?" he asked, setting down the milk carton. "It¡¯s almost four in the morning."


    I sighed and ran my hand through my hair. "I was on my way to the human world to try to meet up with my sister. But we discovered something instead."


    "What do you mean?" Rhett asked, staring at us with confusion.


    "I saw Isolde a while from this ce, she and about thirty people. They were moving crates, veryrge ones and Isole was there, also, Kael saw his boss there too."


    We both turned to look at Kael, who had been quiet since we got back. His face was thoughtful, like he was working through a difficult problem in his head.


    "My fears about Peter¡¯s allegations might be true," Kael said finally. "From what I¡¯ve gathered tonight, my boss is providing Isolde with passage to transport what they call ¡¯test subjects.¡¯ But I have no idea what they are."


    Rhett¡¯s eyes widened. "Test subjects? What kind of test subjects?"


    "It could be the girls," I suggested. "The ones from the facilities we¡¯ve been investigating."


    Kael shook his head. "No. I heard them talking about how moving the subjects during the day was better than at night. They said the subjects were more unpredictable in the darkness. That doesn¡¯t sound like kidnapped girls. This was something else that gains strength in darkness."


    The words sent a shiver down my spine.


    "Then what the hell is it?" I asked. "If it isn¡¯t the girls, then what could they be moving?"


    Kael shrugged and didn¡¯t answer, his gaze dropped to the floor, and his lips were pressed tight.


    "So you¡¯re saying Isolde is using your boss¡¯s connections to smuggle...whatever these things are?" Rhett asked, turning to Kael.


    "Yes, and I don¡¯t know why or where they¡¯re being taken to," Kael replied.


    I thought back to what I¡¯d overheard. "Isolde mentioned transporting them in batches of four. And she said this was the first shipment before they could begin the ¡¯final phase.¡¯"


    "Final phase of what?" Rhett asked.


    "That¡¯s what we need to find out," I said. "Tomorrow, we have to discover what they¡¯re really transporting."


    Rhett frowned. "We¡¯re supposed to go back to Ravenshoreter today. Vale had already asked that we return. We don¡¯t have time to y spies."


    "That won¡¯t work for what we need to do," I said.


    "Then how¡ª"


    I held up my hand, a smile spreading across my face as an idea formed. "Actually, it will work perfectly. I have an idea."


    Both boys looked at me expectantly.


    "Charis," I said.


    "What about her?" Kael asked.


    "But first we need to inform Isolde that we¡¯re all Charis¡¯s mates from the way she acts towards us, I don¡¯t think she knows," I said.


    "And you think walking up to Isolde to tell her that her ward has three mates would do what exactly?" Rhett scoffed. "Do you think before you talk?"


    "C¡¯mon," I rolled my eyes. "If Charis is tired and wants to spend an entire night here, I know Isolde won¡¯t turn her away after all she¡¯s been through a traumatic day. The media exposure, the angry parents, and having her identity revealed to the whole world. Any reasonable person would expect her to need time to recover."


    Rhett¡¯s eyes lit up with understanding. "You want us to say she¡¯s too upset to travel."


    "Exactly. We need to inform Charis that we would like a few days off campus and ask her to tell Isolde that she¡¯s not in the right frame of mind to return to school right now. As her mates, we need to stay with her for support."


    Kael nodded slowly. "Isolde would want to appear caring and protective. She couldn¡¯t refuse without looking heartless."


    "And it gives us a legitimate reason to stay another night," I continued. "Long enough to figure out what¡¯s really happening here."


    "But what if Charis doesn¡¯t go along with it?" Rhett asked. "She might not want to fake being upset."


    "She won¡¯t be faking," I said quietly. "Think about it. Today was genuinely overwhelming for her. The exposure, the confrontation with Marcus, the media attention. It wouldn¡¯t be hard for her to tap into those real emotions."


    "That feels maniptive," Kael said, his voice uncertain.


    "Everything about this situation is maniptive," I replied. "Isolde is using Charis for something. We¡¯re trying to protect her. Sometimes you have to fight maniption with maniption."


    Rhett poured himself another ss of milk while he thought. "What exactly would we be looking for tomorrow?"


    "Evidence of what they¡¯re transporting. Where they¡¯re taking it. What the final phase is supposed to aplish." I counted off on my fingers. "And most importantly, how Kael¡¯s organisation fits into all of this."


    Kael looked ufortable. "If my master finds out I was spying on him..."


    "Then we make sure he doesn¡¯t find out," I said firmly. "But Kael, you need to understand something. If your organisation is working with Isolde, and if Isolde is using Charis for something dangerous, then your master is already a threat to her."


    That seemed to decide it for him. "You¡¯re right. What do you need me to do?"


    "Tomorrow morning, when Isolde asks about returning to school, I¡¯ll mention that Charis seemed really shaken upst night. That she was crying and couldn¡¯t sleep. You and Rhett back me up, say you¡¯re worried about her mental state."


    "And then?" Rhett asked.


    "Then we suggest that maybe we should all stay one more day. To make sure she¡¯s okay before going back to school."


    "Isolde might suspect something," Kael warned.


    I shook my head. "She won¡¯t. Because to her, we¡¯re just three lovesick boys who are worried about our girlfriend. She¡¯ll see it as proof that we¡¯re emotionally invested in Charis, which makes us easier to manipte."


    We stood in the kitchen for a moment, all thinking through the n. It was risky, but it was our best chance to gather real information about what Isolde was doing.


    "There¡¯s one more thing," I said. "We need to be careful around Charis tomorrow. If she figures out we¡¯re nning something, she might tell Isolde."


    "You think she¡¯d betray us?" Rhett asked.


    "I think she¡¯s confused about who to trust right now. And Isolde has had months to work on her, to make her feel dependent and grateful. We can¡¯t assume her loyalty is entirely with us."


    Kael nodded grimly. "Isolde is good at making people feel like she¡¯s their only ally."


    "So we stick to the n," I said. "Tomorrow morning, we express concern about Charis. We ask to stay another day. And then we use that time to figure out what¡¯s really happening here."


    "And if we discover something terrible?" Rhett asked.


    "Then we get Charis away from here, whether she wants to leave or not."


    "How about Isolde?" Rhett asked again. "What if you¡¯re wrong? If Isolde finds out you¡¯re snooping around her operations, what then? Do you think she¡¯ll pat us on the head and forgive us?"


    "Then we¡¯ll deal with it. But at least we¡¯ll know and Charis won¡¯t walk blind into whatever trap Isolde¡¯s spinning."


    We were about to head upstairs when we heard a soft sound from the hallway. Footsteps, moving carefully but not quite quietly enough.


    All three of us froze, listening.


    The footsteps stopped right outside the kitchen doorway.


    Someone had been listening to our entire conversation.


    I caught Kael¡¯s eye and saw my own fear reflected there. Had Charis heard us nning to manipte her? Had Isolde discovered we were spying on her operation?


    The footsteps started again, moving away from the kitchen and back toward the stairs.


    We waited in silence for several minutes before anyone dared to speak.


    "Who do you think that was?" Rhett whispered.


    I shook my head. "Could have been anyone. A servant, Charis, even Isolde herself."


    "If they heard everything..." Kael started.


    "Then our n just becamepromised, which means we cannot go through with it, or better still, we need toe up with something else. You know what guys, let¡¯s sleep over everything, by morning, we¡¯ll be bright and bubbling with new ideas," I finished.


    We made our way upstairs as quietly as possible. At the top of the stairs, we paused to listen again. The house seemed quiet now, but I had the unsettling feeling that we were being watched.


    As I reached for my bedroom door, I noticed something that made my blood run cold.


    Charis¡¯s bedroom door was slightly open.


    And there was no lighting from inside.


    If she had been the one listening to us, she was now lying in the dark, pretending to sleep, while nning what to do with the information she¡¯d overheard.


    Tomorrow was going to be much moreplicated than any of us had nned.

 Chapter 172: The listener...

    <h4>Chapter 172: The listener...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I couldn¡¯t sleep. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw the angry faces of the parents at school, heard Marcus screaming my name, and felt the cameras recording my breakdown. The soft bed that usually felt sofortable now felt like I was lying on rocks.


    It wasn¡¯t supposed to affect me this much, after all, it was all an act, but it did.


    Also, I kept expecting one of the boys to walk into my room at any moment and take advantage of the incident to console me, and at least sneak a kiss or two. Perhaps they were afraid of Isolde or something else.


    After tossing and turning for what felt like hours, I finally gave up and got out of bed. Perhaps some warm milk would help me rx enough to fall asleep. I put on my robe and quietly opened my bedroom door.


    The house was dark and silent. I was about to head downstairs when I heard voicesing from the kitchen¡ªquiet voices, but not quite quiet enough.


    I should have gone back to my room. I should have minded my own business and tried to sleep. Instead, I found myself creeping down the hallway toward the sounds.


    The closer I got to the kitchen, the clearer the voices became. I recognised them immediately - ter, Kael, and Rhett. What were they doing awake at this hour?


    I stopped just outside the kitchen doorway, pressing my back against the wall. I caught the tail end of what seemed to be a long conversation.


    "There¡¯s one more thing," ter was saying. "We need to be careful around Charis tomorrow. If she figures out we¡¯re nning something, she might tell Isolde."


    "You think she¡¯d betray us?" Rhett asked.


    The question hung in the air for a few seconds before ter responded.


    "I think she¡¯s confused about who to trust right now. And Isolde has had months to work on her, to make her feel dependent and grateful to her. Knowing the kind of person Charis is, she always likes to pay back kindness. So, we can¡¯t assume her loyalty is entirely with us."


    Those words hurt more than anything else. They didn¡¯t trust me. After everything we¡¯d been through, after I¡¯d opened my heart to them, they saw me as someone who might betray them.


    "What kind of person is this Isolde?" Rhett muttered more to himself than to the boys. "When I first heard her name, I thought it sounded familiar because she is the mysterious investor who pumped tons of money into the Academy this session. Imagine being able to cover all the running costs for this academic session..."


    "That means there¡¯s more to her than." Kael said, "But I have a perception that she¡¯s good at making people feel like she¡¯s their salvation."


    "Guys, let¡¯s not get distracted," ter said. "Let¡¯s stick to the n. Tomorrow morning, we express concern about Charis. We ask to stay another day. And then we use that time to figure out what¡¯s really happening here."


    "And if we discover something terrible?"


    "Then we get Charis away from here, whether she wants to leave or not."


    Whether I wanted to leave or not. As if I were a child who couldn¡¯t make my own decisions.


    I¡¯d heard enough¡ªmore than enough. I started to back away from the kitchen, but my foot caught on the edge of the hallway rug. I stumbled slightly, making a soft sound.


    The voices in the kitchen stopped immediately.


    I froze, my heart pounding so loud I was sure they could hear it. After a moment, I carefully made my way back toward the stairs, trying to move as quietly as possible.


    When I reached my room, I closed the door and leaned against it, my mind racing. They were nning something. They thought Isolde was using me. And they didn¡¯t trust me enough to include me in whatever they were doing.


    But what if they were right? What if Isolde really was using me for something? I thought about the way she sometimes looked at me when she thought I wasn¡¯t paying attention. Something was calcting in her eyes, like she was measuring me for something.


    I spent the rest of the night lying awake, thinking about trust and loyalty and the people I thought I knew.


    ***


    I must have dozed off near dawn because I woke to the sound of my bedroom door opening. Sunlight was streaming through the windows, and I could hear birds singing in the gardens outside.


    "Good morning, beautiful," Rhett¡¯s voice floated towards me.


    I opened my eyes and saw Rhett walking in, his red hair was tousled, and his eyes were heavy as if he hadn¡¯t sleptst night. ter came in behind him, carrying that calmness I was used to. Kael was thest person to enter. As always, he had an intense gaze, which was fixed on me, as if I might vanish if he blinked.


    I pulled the nket tighter around me; my heart was thudding. What were they doing in my room so early?


    "Why are you all here?" I asked.


    ter leaned against the desk in the room, arms folded, and his gaze fixed on mine. "You really want us to leave?"


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    Rhett came to sit at the edge of the bed, close enough that the mattress dipped under his weight. His shoulder brushed mine, and I shrank farther into the bed, moving away from him.


    "I know we agreed to go slow, but it¡¯s impossible, Charis. You cannot put us on probation when we are your mates and should protect you. Do you know how scared I was yesterday, not being able to protect you..."


    "epting the mate bond doesn¡¯t make us invincible," I cut him short. "I told you I need to be sure I can rely on three of you before I jump into a rtionship with either of you. So, don¡¯t push it. Now, why are you three here?"


    The boys exchanged a wary nce before ter took a deep breath and turned to me.


    "How are you feeling?" he asked,ing to sit on the other edge of my bed.


    I stretched and tried to look sleepy. "Tired. I didn¡¯t sleep well at all, and I was hoping I could sleep in today."


    "That¡¯s understandable," Kael said, moving to the head of the bed. "Yesterday was overwhelming. Maybe you should stay in bed a little longer. There¡¯s no rush to get up."


    "The school will be expecting us back today," I said, watching their faces.


    "Actually," ter said carefully, "we were thinking maybe we should stay another day. Just to make sure you¡¯re okay."


    Perfect. Their n was working exactly as they¡¯d discussed it.


    "I don¡¯t want to be a burden," I said softly.


    "You¡¯re not a burden," Rhett said, quietly taking my hand. "You¡¯re the most important thing in the world to us."


    Rhyme purred as he touched me. Even knowing what I knew and feeling betrayed by theirck of trust, my body was still responding to his touch.


    "We just want to take care of you," Kael said, his fingers brushing through my hair and trailing down to massage the tension from my neck.


    ter moved closer, his hand resting on my leg through the nket, his thumb drawing gentle circles. "Let us worry about the school. You just focus on feeling better."


    I looked at their faces ¨C It mirrored sincerity and care. If I hadn¡¯t heard their conversationst night, I would have believed they were here purely out of love and concern.


    "Okay," I whispered, letting my voice sound shaky. "Maybe one more day would be good."


    Rhett squeezed my hand and leaned down to kiss my forehead, then my cheek, lingering close enough that I could feel his warm breath. "That¡¯s our girl."


    The endearment should have made me happy. Instead, it reminded me of how they saw me - as someone to be protected and managed rather than trusted as an equal.


    But I could y their game. I would be the fragile, grateful girlfriend they expected me to be.


    "Could you... Could you stay with me for a while?" I asked, making my voice small and needy. "I don¡¯t want to be alone."


    "Of course," ter said immediately, shifting to lie beside me on top of the covers, pulling me gently against his chest.


    Rhett settled on my other side, his arm wrapping around both ter and me. Kael sat at the foot of the bed, his hands resting on my legs, providing a warm, grounding presence.


    My body hummed with need at their closeness, making my skin tingle where they touched me. ter¡¯s fingers tracedzy patterns on my arm while Rhett pressed soft kisses to the top of my head. Kael¡¯s hands moved in soothing strokes along my calves.


    "Better?" Rhett asked quietly, his voice rumbling through his chest where my head rested.


    I nodded, allowing myself to rx into their embrace despite my racing thoughts. "Much better."


    Kael shifted closer, his hand moving to rest on my hip, his touch warm through the thin fabric of my nightgown.


    Our eyes met and we stared at each other for a moment. I wondered if he¡¯d told the boys about what I¡¯d discussed with Isolde yesterday. It was difficult to tell if he did or not, and did they know it was me eavesdropping on them this morning?


    They had to... we were the only ones on this side of the house. Perhaps, there was no need to try to pretend that I didn¡¯t hear them.


    I closed my eyes and took a new breath. When I opened them, Kael was staring intently at me.


    "Fine!" I sighed again, allowing my gaze to settle on each of the boys, "I was the one at the kitchen door, earlier."

 Chapter 173: Confrontations and revelations...

    <h4>Chapter 173: Confrontations and revtions...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    "What?" the boys said simultaneously.


    I took a deep breath.


    "I said I was the person at the door of the kitchen when you were discussing your ns earlier this morning," I said, looking directly at Rhett and ter.


    Both of them froze. ter¡¯s hand stopped moving on my arm, and Rhett pulled back slightly to stare at me.


    "What the hell are you all nning?" I continued, sitting up straighter. "I¡¯ve told you several times that there¡¯s no need to suspect Isolde¡ª"


    "You don¡¯t see the evil in people, and that¡¯s a w," Kael interrupted from where he sat at the foot of the bed. "You must learn to see both the good and evil in people to help you survive."


    My chest tightened. "You¡¯re the one to talk," I fired back. "Didn¡¯t you condemn me to death?"


    Kael¡¯s face darkened, his hands clenching into fists. "Didn¡¯t we agree we wouldn¡¯t talk about it again?" he yelled. "Why are you bringing it up?"


    He stood up abruptly and walked out of the room, mming the door behind him.


    There was silence for a while before Rhett spoke.


    "I kind of agree with Kael on this one," he said quietly. "You can¡¯t keep saying you¡¯ve forgiven him and still bring it up. It¡¯s wrong. If you throw it in his face every chance you get. That¡¯s not forgiveness. You¡¯re just being cruel."


    I sighed and looked between the two remaining boys. "Fine. Whatever. Anyway, how are you all convinced that Isolde is bad?"


    ter shifted ufortably. "We saw somethingst night. Isolde was meeting with people in uniforms, moving some kind of containers. And Kael recognised his boss there."


    "You saw her?" I asked.


    "Yes," ter said tly. "She was giving orders, and why would they be moving something in the middle of the night. Why not do it during the day?"


    "Kael suspects that all the usations Peter made against his boss might be true," Rhett added hastily. "That his organisation isn¡¯t what he thought it was."


    "To prove that we¡¯re right," Rhett continued, "we need to stay here one more day so we can investigate what Isolde was trying to transport and why."


    After they finished talking, they both turned to me, looking at me expectantly. I rolled my eyes then sighed.


    "I know what she¡¯s transporting. She told me."


    Both boys turned to me with wide eyes.


    "What?" ter frowned.


    "She¡¯s moving medical equipment and blood samples to a new research facility," I said. "The equipment is sensitive to temperature changes, and the blood samples need to be kept at exact temperatures during transport. They can only move them during the day because the cooling systems operate more efficiently in daylight hours. At night, the power grid is less stable, and temperature fluctuations could ruin months of research."


    ter and Rhett looked at each other, clearly not expecting such a simple exnation.


    "That¡¯s why they¡¯re moving everything in batches of four," I continued. "Each container has its own cooling system, and they can only monitor four systems properly at once. She¡¯s not moving anything illegal, and Rhett, you can ask your dad, she got clearance from the Alpha¡¯s office to move them."


    "Why does she have a research facility? Is she a scientist?"


    "Isolde runs the biggest research facilities in the world that aim at helping sick werewolves and humans tackle strange illnesses. It¡¯s because of such research that our world has been able to develop vines and find cures for certain illnesses, and theirbs are approved. Didn¡¯t you know these?"


    Both boys turned to stare at each other.


    But at that moment, the door opened and Isolde entered with a warm smile. When she saw Rhett and ter sitting on my bed, she paused.


    "Oh," she said, and both boys rose to their feet hastily.


    Isolde entered the room slowly, with a curious expression. "I¡¯m sorry, I hope I¡¯m not interrupting anything."


    I sighed. "No, you¡¯re not. How did the transportation go?"


    "The first container was sent out already," Isolde exined. "The others will follow on Wednesday. Everything is going ording to schedule."


    Then she turned to me with a questioning look. "What¡¯s going on? Why were the boys with you?"


    As I started to reply, Rhett suddenly spoke up. "We¡¯re Charis¡¯s mates. Me, ter, and Kael."


    Isolde looked at him for a while and nodded. "I¡¯m aware of that, but I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t let you all have sex under my roof. It¡¯s disrespectful."


    I gasped. "Of course we¡¯re not! The boys just came to check on me."


    Isolde looked suspicious and sighed. "I¡¯ll make an appointment with a gynaecologist since you¡¯ve decided to be active again. You need to protect yourself at least. We don¡¯t want any idents."


    I nodded, feeling heat creep up my neck.


    "I¡¯m going to make breakfast," Isolde said, then left the room.


    As soon as she was gone, ter turned to me with anger shing in his eyes.


    "ident?" he said, his voice tight. "Really? Is that what you¡¯re calling our dead child? An ident?"


    I flinched visibly as I felt all the blood drain from my face.


    "Don¡¯t even start, ter," I said, rising from the bed on shaky legs. "I don¡¯t want to do this with you right now."


    "A dead child?" Rhett asked, looking from me to ter. "What dead child?"


    I closed my eyes, feeling the familiar ache in my chest. This was not how I wanted this conversation to happen.


    "When I was still mated to ter the first time, I said quietly, "I got pregnant, but I already told you this, Rhett. Why are you asking?"


    Rhett¡¯s face wentpletely white. "Pregnant?"


    "I lost the baby a few weekster," I continued, unable to look at either of them. "It was early, but... it was still our child. And back then, my father had put so much pressure on me to terminate the pregnancy. I had no choice."


    ter¡¯s hands were shaking. "And you didn¡¯t give me a say in your decisions. You didn¡¯t bother to include me."


    "How could I? I thought you were in another rtionship, and my dad didn¡¯t make things easier. In the end, I had to sumb."


    "So you had the baby aborted?" Rhett asked.


    My gaze flitted to ter, and I nodded. "Yes, and back then, it was Isolde who helped me. Of course, I only discovered it was her back then because her face had been covered. But she took care of me afterwards because my mom couldn¡¯t. Aside from my family. She¡¯s the only one who knows."


    "So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯ve met Isolde way before you came to Ravenshore?"


    I nodded. "She¡¯s a friend of my mom, and since the pregnancy had advanced, my mom turned to her for help. Back then, I had no idea she was the one behind it because she worked mostly behind the scenes."


    "That¡¯s another reason why you should trust her," I said, finally looking at them. "She¡¯s kept my secrets, helped me through the worst time of my life, and never asked for anything in return."


    "Charis," ter said softly, reaching for me.


    I stepped back. "I think you guys are being suspicious for no reason. If you¡¯d like, I can ask Isolde to rify all the things you have doubts about, and you¡¯ll see that you¡¯re worrying for nothing. She¡¯s harmless, guys. I swear."


    "Medical equipment," Rhett said slowly. "You really believe that¡¯s what they were moving?"


    "Yes. Why would she lie to me about that?"


    "Because she¡¯s been lying to you about everything else," ter said quietly.


    I stared at him. "What do you mean?"


    "The way she found you wasn¡¯t random, Charis. People like Isolde don¡¯t just rescue random girls out of kindness. They have reasons, ns, purposes."


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you that she¡¯s a family friend who came to my rescue. She knew it was me, and she knows who my father was and his erratic behaviour; she has helped me once."


    "Isn¡¯t it concerning that your mother trusted she could take care of those things? How old were you then? You assisted you in getting an abortion?" ter said.


    "My parents insisted I get rid of it because I had to be married to Darian..."


    "Yeah, and your mom just happened to contact Isolde?" ter chuckled dryly. "There is no information about her anywhere. No family, no traces. Isolde didn¡¯t just appear from the sky; no one does. She must have roots somewhere, and that¡¯s what we want to know."


    "You¡¯re being paranoid."


    "Maybe. But what if we¡¯re right? What if she¡¯s using you for something you don¡¯t understand?"


    I looked between them, seeing the genuine worry in their faces. They really believed Isolde was dangerous.


    "Fine," I said finally. "You want to investigate? Go ahead. But when you find out that she¡¯s exactly who she says she is, I want an apology."


    "And if we¡¯re right?" Rhett asked.


    "Then I¡¯ll listen to whatever you have to say."


    It was apromise neither side was happy with, but it was the best I could offer. The boys wanted to protect me, and I wanted to protect the woman who had saved my life.


    What none of us realised was that the truth was going to be moreplicated than any of us imagined.

 Chapter 174: The meeting...

    <h4>Chapter 174: The meeting...</h4>


    <strong>Kael</strong>


    After I stormed out of Charis¡¯s room, I made straight for the terrace at the back of the house.


    It overlooked a small garden that was so perfect that it felt artificial. The hedges were trimmed into perfect angles, and the flowerbeds were arranged in a way that didn¡¯t seem right for the flowers, but somehow it worked.


    For some reason, I felt jumpy and scared. My hands were shaking, and I couldn¡¯t catch my breath properly. I opened the top buttons of my shirt and sat on the small stone steps, taking in deep breaths while my mind worked through what I was seeing.


    One thing I¡¯ve learned in this line of work is that people¡¯s true nature often manifests in the details others miss. That is, you don¡¯t find a person¡¯s weakness in what they show you; it¡¯s in what they don¡¯t realise they¡¯re showing.


    The shape of their house. The way they spend their money. The things they surround themselves with when no one is watching, and how they treat those beneath them.


    Despite my inability to read, I have a keen eye for patterns and Isoldes¡¯ were loud.


    Take the garden, for instance. Every hedge was cut to exactly the same height. Every flower bed formed perfect shapes. No nt grew where it wasn¡¯t supposed to. It was beautiful, but it was alsopletely controlled.


    Nothing wild was allowed to exist here.


    The same pattern was also evident inside the house.


    I¡¯ve been watching the servants since we arrived, and yesterday, while everyone else was distracted, I noticed something. The maids wore long sleeves and full skirts, despite the heat. At first, I thought it was modesty, but upon closer examination, I realised it was a cover.


    When one of the maids yesterday reached to set down a tray, the fabric slipped just enough for me to catch a glimpse of the purple scars along her wrist. Another maid had bent to gather tes, and I saw the edge of the welt marks on her ankle.


    Also, there were more women than men, and every single one of them looked like a copy of the other.


    They had the same build, the same haircut, the same body type and wore the exact style of clothing. If you didn¡¯t pay attention, you¡¯d think you were seeing the same woman over and over.


    That couldn¡¯t be a coincidence. It was a design that was aimed at erasing the concept of individuality. It was a kind of uniformity that didn¡¯t just exist unless orchestrated by someone.


    And they didn¡¯t speak unless directly asked a question, and even then, they answered in more than five words. All their replies were clipped and sounded rehearsed. Their eyes would stay now, and they acted and moved like people who¡¯d learned that making mistakes brought punishment.


    All of it pointed to the same thing: control.


    The art pieces throughout the house told another story. I could tell they were expensive pieces, carefully chosen and disyed not because she loved them but because they reminded visitors of the kind of person she was.


    They were made in intricate patterns that looked like a scribble at first nce, but on close look, you¡¯d see there was an image there. Most of the paintings depicted hunting scenes, as well as sculptures of humans attacking a wolf. Beautiful objects that celebrated power over the helpless.


    Every art or d¨¦cor I¡¯ve seen so far pointed to the fact that she enjoyed watching others suffer.


    Every object was a testament to power and was ced in locations where it couldn¡¯t be missed.


    The servants¡¯ scars, the collective silence. The perfection of the garden and everything else all showed that Isolde loved to collect things and keep them controlled and disyed, maybe for her own pleasure, who knows.


    It also showed how maniptive and sadistic she was. Her version of beauty was born from ugliness covered in a fa?ade of perfection.


    I knew what she was, and I knew she thought no one could see it.


    The woman who had rescued Charis wasn¡¯t a saviour; she was a predator who specialises in making her victims grateful for their chains.


    Sighing, I tried to concentrate on what worried me more than Charis being blind to Isolde¡¯s maniption.


    My nightmares.


    The nightmare had been worse this time. The same dream I¡¯d been having for months - the woman chained in a dark underground cave.


    But this time, her face had be visible. Blood dripped from her eyes, her mouth, and her nose, yet she had a terrifying smile on her face like she was enjoying her own suffering.


    Yet I couldn¡¯t recognise her.


    I¡¯d woken up gasping and covered in sweat. That¡¯s when I decided to go for a run to clear my head. Running in wolf form always helped me think better.


    During my run, I hadn¡¯t realised how far I¡¯d travelled from Isolde¡¯s house. When I finally stopped and looked around, I found myself near the old warehouse where my master called emergency meetings. It was supposed to be abandoned, but our organisation used it when we needed a secure location.


    I¡¯d changed back to human form and was about to walk into the warehouse to rest when I saw cars driving toward the building. Three ck SUVs parked outside, and my master got out along with nearly half of our other agents. I saw Sandra among them, her blonde hair catching the moonlight.


    They all went into the warehouse quickly, like they were in a hurry.


    I tried to remember if there had been a meeting scheduled for today that I¡¯d forgotten about. However, I was certain there was no message from my master or on the group chat. Then I realised something that worried me now - I hadn¡¯t gotten any messages about meetings for nearly a month.


    Were they holding meetings without me?


    While I thought about this, I crept toward the warehouse and positioned myself at one of the low windows. I stayed hidden and listened.


    My master¡¯s voice carried clearly through the thin walls.


    "All hands must be on deck for the sessful transfer of the items for Raven," he was saying.


    I knew the code system. We always used names to represent our clients. Animals were VIP clients - the most important and dangerous ones. Birds like the Eagle or Hawk were government officials. Sea creatures like sharks or whales were crime bosses. Forest animals, such as bears or wolves, were pack leaders. That meant Raven was someone very important.


    We also used Constetions for governments and councils. Metals for finance brokers with too much money and no face. Flowers for internal clean-ups-jobs we don¡¯t want tied to our real lists.


    "The cargo is sensitive," my master continued. "Temperature-controlled, time-sensitive, and extremely valuable. We cannot afford any mistakes."


    "What about security?" Sandra¡¯s voice asked.


    "Minimal during daylight hours. The client prefers to move during the day when there¡¯s less activity in the area. The subjects are nocturnal and draw strength from the night."


    "How many containers?" another agent asked.


    "Four total. Each one needs a full escort team. Jensen, you take the first one. Martinez, you get the second. Thompson, the third is yours."


    "What about the fourth?" Jensen asked.


    "I¡¯ll handle that one personally. This client pays too well for us to take any risks."


    There was murmuring of agreement from the other agents.


    "What¡¯s our timeline?" Martinez asked.


    "First container moves today. The others will follow on Wednesday. By Thursday, everything should be at the final destination."


    "And if there areplications?"


    My master¡¯s voice turned cold. "There won¡¯t beplications. Everyone knows what happens to agents who fail important missions."


    The room went quiet. We all knew what happened - agents who failed didn¡¯t get second chances.


    "Moving on," my master said. "Sandra, how are things going with our embedded agent?"


    My blood ran cold. They were talking about me.


    "Kael is bing difficult," Sandra reported. "He¡¯s questioning orders, avoiding contact, and showing signs of emotional attachment to his cover identity."


    "Exin."


    "He¡¯s formed bonds with his supposed ssmates."


    "Bonds?" I heard my master ask.


    "He¡¯s tied to three high-value students¡ªRhett Thatcher, ter Riggs and the girl, Charis and from my observation, I think they¡¯re all romantically involved with the girl. On Kael¡¯s side, he¡¯s done everything to ignore me this entire week. Also, he shares a dorm with all the people I¡¯d just mentioned."


    "Charis?" I heard my boss mutter the name. "Charis Greye?"


    "Yes, Charis Greye," Sandra confirmed. "The one whose identity was exposed in the media yesterday. She¡¯s under the protection of our client."


    "Interesting. And how does this affect Kael¡¯s usefulness?"


    "He¡¯s protective of her and won¡¯t do anything that might put her in danger. It¡¯s making him unreliable for certain types of missions."


    "Such as?"


    "Elimination assignments. Intelligence gathering that mightpromise her safety. anything that conflicts with his emotional attachments."


    My master was quiet for a moment. "And the other students?"


    "Rhett Thatcher and ter Riggs. Both from powerful packs. Rhett¡¯s father is influential in pack politics. ter¡¯s family is the famous pack from the north, which has autonomy and is not ruled by Stormrock. They also have a lot of government connections."


    "I know all of that," I heard my master say. "Kael told me about them, and they¡¯ve been useful to him since he started at Ravenshore. Any other thing?"

 Chapter 175: The trance...

    <h4>Chapter 175: The trance...</h4>


    <strong>Kael</strong>


    "I¡¯ve been trying to get close to the circle of the children from the Core packs. Publicly introducing myself as Kael¡¯s girlfriend is giving me an edge. He¡¯s popr and the girls like him. As for the Student President, Marcus Webb, I¡¯m trying to get close to him like you asked."


    "The Webb family controls half the werewolf world¡¯s banking system," my master said thoughtfully. "ess to theirworks would be valuable."


    "That¡¯s the problem. The revtion about Charis has created chaos at the school. Marcus discovered that his close friend Eamon was actually Charis Greye in disguise, and he¡¯s not handling it well. He¡¯s be unstable, making it harder to ess him."


    "Then we need a different approach. To keep Raven on a leash, we need something we can hold as leverage against her. So we need to have a hold onto something, too."


    "What do you suggest?" Sandra asked.


    "The Thatcher boy. His father¡¯s connections could be useful. And the Riggs boy - having someone with powers from the North is also a big leverage, since we have an idea of what Isolde wants to do with the Greye girl, we¡¯d use her as bait when the time¡¯s right and seek out support from Thatcher and Riggs."


    "That could work. Both of them seem devoted to the girl. If we control her, we control them."


    "And if Kael continues to be a problem?" Sandra asked.


    My master¡¯s voice turned cold. "I hate that Kael had to change now, of all times. I wish he didn¡¯t, honestly, but since he did, I¡¯ll have to handle him on my own terms. And we still need him to carry out his assignment in Ravenshore but a few adjustments to his assignment parameters should bring him back in line."


    "What kind of adjustments?" Sandra asked again.


    "Nothing permanent. Just enough to remind him where his loyalties should lie."


    The conversation was interrupted by the sound of footsteps on gravel outside. I pressed closer to the window, trying to see what was happening.


    "That should be the transport team," my master said. "Everyone, take your positions. Remember - this operation is critical. Failure is not an option."


    I heard chairs scraping and footsteps as the agents prepared to leave. I needed to get away before they came outside and discovered me. That¡¯s how I had followed their trail and arrived at Isolde¡¯s house, where I had also run into ter.


    One thing that bothered me more than anything was the fact that Isolde was keeping Charis for something, and from how confident my master sounded, Charis meant a big deal to Isolde. If he had dirt on Charis, Isolde would behave well, and he was going to use ter and Rhett as fall-back ns in case Isolde went wild.


    It was a good n, and I wasn¡¯t surprised, knowing how meticulous my boss can be, it didn¡¯te as a surprise at all.


    I was so deep in thought that I didn¡¯t hear footsteps until it was close to me. I opened my eyes and turned my head, snapping out of my thoughts. Isolde stood at the edge of the terrace with the wide-brimmed hat she always wore.


    "Good morning, Kael," she said quietly. "I didn¡¯t think I would find you here. You like you didn¡¯t sleep," she said. "Are you alright?"


    I turned my head away from her, stifling a sigh before I rose to my feet, dusting the bottom of my trousers. Something about her felt uneasy: I didn¡¯t know how to exin it, but it was just there.


    "I¡¯m fine, just came out to enjoy the breeze. I head back inside now."


    I bowed slightly to her and was about to brush past her when she called out my name, gently making me turn. We were almost neck and neck with each other, practically staring into each other¡¯s eyes. I took a step back and stared pointedly at her.


    "I¡¯ve made breakfast, and the others should be in the dining room too. You should eat something; food will put you in a good mood."


    "I¡¯ll pass, I don¡¯t eat breakfast," I made to move again.


    "Kael!" she called out for me the second time, and this time she reached out and touched me. The instant I felt her hand touch my shoulder, a strange heat curled around me. I felt my vision blur, and the ground under my feet shook.


    I tried to take a step back but I couldn¡¯t move, as my vision darkened, I saw Isolde¡¯s face looming over mine, was that a smirk on her face? Her lips were moving; she was saying something.


    The edges of my vision were ckening. I tried to keep my eyes open, but it wasn¡¯t working and then, silence!


    When I opened my eyes, I was no longer standing in the garden. I was somewhere else entirely - a ce that felt both familiar and terrifying. The air was thick, and the ground was damp.


    A corridor opened in front of me, and I noticed the narrow hall had lower arches with water seeping from the ceiling. I knew this ce. I had never been here, but I knew it somehow.


    I followed the corridor, walking deeper into the darkness that seemed to clear up the more I moved towards it. When I got to the bend, there was a door there. It was made of heavy wood banded with ck iron.


    When I got closer to the door, it opened without me reaching for it.


    The door opened to a room which was darker than the corridor. Antern hung by a hook in the corner of the room, swinging idly. I heard the sound of chains; it was as if someone was dragging them, and they wereing in my direction.


    I stood there until she came into view. It was the woman from my dreams.


    She hung from chains attached to the stone ceiling, with her feet barely touching the ground. Her dark hair fell around her face in tangled waves, and her clothes were torn and dirty. But it was her eyes that held me - eyes that looked exactly like mine.


    She lifted her face and smiled at me, the kind of smile that you give someone before you break the terrible news to them.


    "Kael," she whispered, her voice echoing off the stone walls. "Sote."


    I tried to move toward her, but my feet felt like they were stuck in thick mud. "Who are you?"


    "You know who I am," she said, and blood began to drip from her eyes like tears. "You¡¯ve always known. Deep in your heart, you remember."


    "I don¡¯t remember anything," I said desperately. "I don¡¯t know what happened to me before now. I have no recollection of my childhood before I started working with my master."


    She smiled painfully. "Oh, Kael. You run from the dark, then you run toward it. You have your father¡¯s girth and your mother¡¯s eyes."


    "What does that mean? Who are you?" I asked.


    She smiled again. "You know."


    "If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t be asking you," I cried out. "Just tell me, please. No more riddles."


    She swallowed, heard before tipping her head, and something in the movement tugged at a memory not of her face but of hands, and a familiar scent reached me. I closed my eyes for a moment, trying to remember the smell.


    My eyes snapped open when I finally remembered where the scent hade from. The scent belonged to Headmistress Vale.


    "The organisation didn¡¯t find you," she said, and now blood was flowing from her nose and mouth too. "They took you. They stole you when you were just a baby."


    The chains holding her began to glow red hot, burning her skin, but she didn¡¯t scream. Instead, she smiled that terrible smile I¡¯d seen in my nightmares.


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "You¡¯re a special boy, Kael. You¡¯ve always been special, and they¡¯ll do anything to have you in their possession so you can be sold to the highest bidder."


    "What do you mean?" I cried out again, hating the frustration building inside of me. "Where are you? Where is this ce? Can I get you out?"


    "You were not abandoned. They¡¯ll try to make you think you were, but you weren¡¯t. They¡¯re all lies. I fought for you every day until the day I died. And even now, even like this, I¡¯m still fighting for you."


    "Why are you showing me this?" I asked.


    "Because it¡¯s time for you to know the truth about who you are. About where you came from. About the woman who gave you life."


    She looked directly at me, and I saw something familiar in her eyes¡ªsomething I¡¯d seen before, but not in dreams.


    "Raina," she whispered. "She knows. She¡¯s always known. Ask her about the baby they took from the underground cells. Ask her about the woman who died trying to protect her child."


    "What?" I gasped. "What are you talking about?"


    "Listen to me, Kael. Soon, your path will be clearer. They will offer you three names for one sin. Refuse the names or the sin will own you."


    I frowned. "I don¡¯t understand. That¡¯s gibberish. I told you to stop speaking to me in riddles. Who did this to you? Who are they?"


    "ss of Raven," she murmured. Her voice was fading away. "Raven is many mouths. But everything that happened to you and to me was caused by them."


    "Stop it," I said to the woman. "Please, stop. Just tell me in in words. I am not smart enough to know, please." I cried.


    "Find the door, Kael," she said again. "Give the girl her own choice even if it hurts you."


    "Which girl?" I asked, but the room was already reeling. The vision began to fade as the stone walls crumbled around me.


    "Ask Raina."

 Chapter 176: The trance II

    <h4>Chapter 176: The trance II</h4>


    <strong>Kael</strong>


    I came out of the trance gasping for air, my lungs burning like I¡¯d been drowning. My eyes felt strange, different somehow, and when I blinked, everything looked tinted red. The world spun around me, and I fell to my knees on the stone terrace,pletely out of breath.


    "Kael!" Charis¡¯s voice cut through the haze in my mind.


    She came running out of the house, with ter and Rhett right behind her. The moment I saw her, something inside me broke. I grabbed her shoulders and buried my face against her arms, gasping and shaking.


    "What happened?" Charis demanded, looking between me and Isolde. "What did you do to him?"


    Isolde looked genuinely confused. "We were just talking, and I touched his shoulder. Then he seemed to get lost for a moment and suddenly started gasping for air like this."


    ter knelt beside me, his face worried. "Kael, can you walk?"


    I nodded, though my legs felt weak and unsteady. With ter and Rhett¡¯s help, I managed to stand and let them guide me into the house and up to my room.


    They settled me on the bed, and both boys moved toward the door.


    "We¡¯ll let you rest," Rhett said gently.


    As they started to leave, panic gripped me. I couldn¡¯t be alone right now, not with those images still fresh in my mind.


    "Please don¡¯t leave," I begged, reaching for Charis¡¯s hand.


    Charis looked at ter and Rhett. "Go ahead. I¡¯ll stay with him."


    After the door closed behind them, I pulled Charis down onto the bed beside me and buried my face against her shoulder. She stroked my hair gently.


    "It¡¯s okay," she whispered. "Whatever happened, it¡¯s over now."


    But it wasn¡¯t over. The vision felt more real than any dream I¡¯d ever had. The woman¡¯s words echoed in my mind: <i>Ask her about the baby they took from the underground cells</i><i>. And who was Raina?</i>


    Also, Headmistress Vale. She knew something about my past, about who I really was.


    After a while, when my breathing had returned to normal, I lifted my head to look at Charis. Her eyes were full of concern, and seeing her made my chest pool with warmth.


    Without thinking, I leaned forward and kissed her.


    It was soft at first, just a gentle press of lips, but when she didn¡¯t pull away, I deepened it. All the fear and confusion from the vision poured into that kiss, along with my desperate need to feel anchored to something real.


    When we broke apart, she rested her forehead against mine.


    "Do you want to talk about what happened?" she asked quietly.


    I stayed still for a moment before I nodded. "I¡¯ve been having this dream for a while now. Since the incident..." I paused, staring at her meaningfully and hoping she understood what I meant.


    She nodded, and I continued.


    "In that dream, there¡¯s a woman chained underground. I can¡¯t decide if it¡¯s a prison or a cave, but she¡¯s chained underground. In the beginning, I couldn¡¯t remember her face whenever I woke up, no matter how much I tried."


    I took a deep breath before continuing.


    "But yesterday felt different, I saw her face and her smile, and there was blood running down her eyes and nose and mouth. A while ago, on the terrace, I had a vision about her. It felt so real, and she was different this time."


    "How so?" Charis asked quietly.


    "This time she spoke to me."


    "What did she say?"


    I hesitated. How could I exin what I¡¯d seen without sounding crazy?


    "She insinuated that she knew my mother," I said finally. "She said the organisation took me from my mother when I was a baby."


    Charis¡¯s eyes widened. "Your mother?"


    I nodded. "Something about having my father¡¯s girth and my mother¡¯s eyes. She knew things about me that no one had ever told me. Plus, I don¡¯t know these things because I have no memory of my childhood. Most times it feels like I fell from the sky and started existing."


    "You know that¡¯s not true," Charis shook her head, "and isn¡¯t it strange that you have no memory from your childhood? I didn¡¯t want to say anything before, but it does feel strange."


    I nodded. "I know that. Still, it isn¡¯t easy to believe her im that I was taken away from my mother by my organisation. My master rescued and bought me off when I was seven from the underground fighting rings.


    "My thought too. It doesn¡¯t make sense that they took you away as a baby, put you in fighting rings, only to take you back again. Besides, your organisation rescues people, right? Why would they take a baby?"


    "I don¡¯t know. But she mentioned a Raina. She said Raina knows about what happened to me."


    Charis was quiet for a moment, processing this information.


    "What if it was just your mind ying tricks on you?" she asked gently. "Sometimes when we¡¯re stressed or scared, our brains create stories to exin things we don¡¯t understand."


    "Maybe," I said, but I didn¡¯t believe it. The vision had felt too real and detailed for me to ignore it."


    "The woman in the chains," I continued. "She¡¯s been in my dreams for months. Always in pain, always calling for help. But today she spoke to me like she knew me."


    "Dreams can feel very real sometimes."


    "This wasn¡¯t a dream, Charis. Something happened when Isolde touched me. Something that unlocked memories I didn¡¯t know I had."


    She looked worried now. "You think Isolde did something to you on purpose?"


    "I don¡¯t know. She seemed as surprised as everyone else."


    But even as I said it, I wondered if that was true. Isolde was good at acting and at making people believe what she wanted them to believe.


    "What are you going to do?" Charis asked.


    "I need to find out the truth about my past. About who I really am and where I came from."


    "How?"


    I thought about the woman¡¯s words: <i>Ask her about the baby they took from the underground cells.</i>


    "I need to talk to this Raina," I said. "She might have answers."


    Charis looked uncertain. "Are you sure that¡¯s a good idea? What if she doesn¡¯t know anything? Or what if she does know something and it¡¯s not what you want to hear?"


    "Then at least I¡¯ll know the truth."


    She nodded slowly. "Whatever you decide to do, I¡¯ll support you."


    I pulled her closer, grateful for her presence. Whatever was happening to me, whatever secrets were buried in my past, at least I didn¡¯t have to face it alone.


    But deep down, I had a feeling that the truth about my origins was going to change everything I thought I knew about myself and the people I trusted.


    The woman in chains had looked at me with such love, such desperate hope. She must have been close to my mother for her to feel such pain. If someone had taken me from my mother and lied to me my entire life about who I was,


    Then, I intend to find out who was responsible.

 Chapter 177: Kitchen revelations.

    <h4>Chapter 177: Kitchen revtions.</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I waited patiently until Kael¡¯s breathing deepened and evened out, signalling he had finally fallen into a deep sleep.


    His face looked peaceful now, not twisted with the fear and confusion I¡¯d seen earlier. Carefully, I slipped out of the bed and pulled the covers up over his body before quietly walking out of the room.


    The house was surprisingly quiet for the time of day. Usually, I could hear servants moving around or the distant sounds of activity from the grounds. Today, everything felt still and hushed.


    My stomach rumbled, reminding me I had skipped my breakfast. I decided to look for a snack in the kitchen.


    When I entered therge, modern kitchen, I found Isolde standing at the marble ind, chopping vegetables on a wooden cutting board. She looked different without her usual formal clothes, wearing a simple apron over afortable dress, her scarred face partially hidden by the angle at which she was working.


    As soon as I entered, she looked up and smiled warmly.


    "How¡¯s Kael doing?" she asked, setting down her knife.


    "He¡¯s fine now," I said. "He¡¯s fallen asleep."


    She nodded and turned to stir a pot on the stove. She gave me an apologetic smile. "I¡¯m trying to make dinner. The cook has the day off, and I thought it would be nice to prepare something myself."


    I nodded and stood at one corner of the kitchen, watching her work. She moved efficiently, chopping vegetables with ease and adding them to the pot. The smell of herbs and simmering broth filled the air.


    After a while, I couldn¡¯t hold back my question any longer. I came forward and asked, "Aren¡¯t you curious about what happened to Kael?"


    She stopped chopping and took a deep breath. "Of course I am. I didn¡¯t want to pry. If you want to tell me, I¡¯m happy to listen."


    I leaned against the counter and told her everything Kael had shared with me. About the vision of the woman in chains, the blood dripping from her eyes, her im that she knew his mother. About how she said the organisation had stolen him as a baby, and most importantly, about the mention of someone who knew the truth.


    As I spoke, I tried to observe Isolde¡¯s expression. The boys had warned me that she was maniptive and might be hiding things. But all I could see was genuine shock and concern.


    "The poor boy," Isolde said, her voice filled with worry. "That must have been terrifying for him."


    "He seemed pretty shaken up," I agreed.


    "Is he alright alone? Should I send someone to check on him?"


    "He¡¯ll be fine. He needs rest."


    Isolde nodded, but I could see she was still troubled by what I¡¯d told her.


    "There¡¯s something else," I said, watching her face closely. "The woman in his vision mentioned a name. She said someone at the academy knows the truth about what happened to him as a baby."


    "Who?" Isolde asked, turning to face me fully.


    "She called her Raina. Do you have any idea who that might be?"


    Isolde was quiet for a moment, her brow furrowed in thought. Then her eyes widened with sudden recognition.


    "Raina," she said excitedly. "Headmistress Vale¡¯s first name is Raina!"


    My eyes widened in surprise. "Raina is Headmistress Vale? How do you know that?"


    "It¡¯s in her official records," Isolde exined. "Raina Vale. She rarely uses her first name - everyone calls her Headmistress or Ms Vale. But I saw it when I was reviewing the academy¡¯s board member information."


    I felt my heart start beating faster. If Vale knew something about Kael¡¯s past, about the woman in the vision, then everything was connected in ways I hadn¡¯t imagined.


    "But why would Vale know anything about Kael?" I asked. "He¡¯s a hired fighter for his Master¡¯s organisation and would have had nothing to do with school but for the investigation. What are the chances that Vale knows him?"


    Isolde set down her spoon and turned to face mepletely. "Charis, there¡¯s something you should know about the academy. Vale has been there for over thirty years. She¡¯s seen generations of studentse and go, and she has ess to records that go back decades."


    "What kind of records?"


    "Admissions files, pack registrations, family histories. If Kael were involved with the academy in any way as a child, Vale would know about it."


    "But Kael didn¡¯t attend the academy as a child," I said. "He only enrolled two years ago."


    "That we know of," Isolde said carefully. "But what if there¡¯s more to his history than he remembers? What if the organisation that raised him had connections to the academy?"


    The thought made my head spin. Everything felt like it was connecting in ways that were tooplicated to understand.


    "The woman in Kael¡¯s vision," I said slowly. "She mentioned something about underground cells. About a baby being taken from someone who was imprisoned."


    Isolde¡¯s face went pale. "Underground cells?"


    "Yes. Why? Does that mean something to you?"


    She was quiet for a long moment, stirring the pot while her mind clearly worked through something.


    "The old academy building," she said finally. "Before the current campus was built, there was an older facility. It had underground levels that were used for... various purposes."


    "What kind of purposes?"


    "Storage, archives, that sort of thing. But there were rumours that some of the lower levels were used for other things. Holding cells for students who needed discipline, research facilities for supernatural experiments."


    "That sounds horrible," I said.


    "It was a different time," Isolde said quietly. "Thews protecting supernatural beings weren¡¯t as strong as they are now. People did things that would be considered crimes today."


    "And you think Kael¡¯s mother might have been held there?"


    "I don¡¯t know. But if Vale was working at the academy during that time, and if something happened in those underground cells, she would definitely know about it."


    I thought about Kael sleeping upstairs, haunted by visions of a woman in chains saying he knew his mother. If Vale really did know something about his past, would she tell him the truth?


    "What should we do?" I asked.


    Isolde turned back to her cooking, adding more spices to the pot. "That depends on what Kael wants to do. If he decides to confront Vale, he should be prepared for whatever she might tell him. The truth isn¡¯t always kind."


    "But he deserves to know where he came from."


    "Does he?" Isolde asked, and there was something sharp in her voice. "Sometimes the past is better left buried. Sometimes knowing the truth only causes more pain."


    "You don¡¯t really believe that."


    She smiled sadly. "Don¡¯t I? Look at you, Charis. You ran away from your past, created a new identity, and tried to be someone else entirely. Would you really have been happier if you¡¯d never escaped? If you¡¯d stayed and faced the truth of what your father wanted for you?"


    Her words hit harder than I expected. She was right - I had run away from the truth of my life. I¡¯d chosen afortable lie over a painful reality.


    "But I couldn¡¯t move forward until I faced what I¡¯d been running from," I said. "Maybe Kael needs the same thing. Maybe he can¡¯t be whole until he knows where he came from."


    Isolde studied me for a long moment, then nodded slowly. "Perhaps you¡¯re right. But if he does decide to seek answers from Vale, he shouldn¡¯t go alone. She¡¯s a powerful woman with many secrets. Confronting her without support could be dangerous."


    "I¡¯ll go with him," I said immediately.


    "And the other boys? Rhett and ter?"


    "They¡¯d want to be there too. We¡¯re all in this together."


    Isolde smiled, but it didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. "Unity is important. But be careful, Charis. The more you dig into other people¡¯s pasts, the more you might uncover things you don¡¯t want to know."


    "Like what?"


    "Like the fact that everyone you care about has secrets. Everyone has done things they¡¯re not proud of. And sometimes, learning those secrets changes how you see them forever."


    There was something in her tone that made me think she wasn¡¯t just talking about Kael anymore. She was talking about herself, about Vale, maybe even about me.


    "I can handle the truth," I said firmly.


    "Can you?" Isolde asked. "Then tell me this - when you discover that someone you love has lied to you, manipted you, used you for their own purposes, will you still be able to forgive them? Will you still be able to trust them?"


    The question hung in the air between us, heavy with meaning I didn¡¯t fully understand.


    "I don¡¯t know," I admitted. "But I¡¯d rather know the truth and deal with it than live infortable ignorance."


    Isolde nodded and turned back to her cooking. "Then I hope you¡¯re prepared for what¡¯sing, Charis. Because once you start pulling at these threads, everything might unravel."


    I didn¡¯t say anything and turned to leave when an odd thought struck me. I turned to face Isolde again. She had gone back to the chopping board. She must have felt me staring at her because she looked up.


    "What?"


    "How did you know about the old academy building and about Vale? You didn¡¯t speak like someone who had recently joined the board; she spoke as though you had been in the system. Why is that?"

 Chapter 178: Searching for truth...

    <h4>Chapter 178: Searching for truth...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I was stunned by how much Isolde knew about Ravenshore and Vale.


    She¡¯d mentioned the old academy building like she¡¯d been there herself, spoke about underground cells and decades of history with the kind of detail you couldn¡¯t just find on the inte.


    She didn¡¯t sound like someone who was joining the board as a new investor. She sounded like someone who¡¯d been part of that world for a very long time.


    "How do you know all this?" I asked carefully.


    She paused her chopping, the knife hovering just above the board. Her face remained calm, but I noticed the faint twitch in her lips before she masked it with a small smile. She set the knife down and turned to me.


    "I¡¯ve been studying Ravenshore for a long time," she said calmly. "I made it my duty to understand every detail about the academy before I put my money into it. You don¡¯t invest in something without thoroughly researching it. I had my legal teampileprehensive reports on the academy¡¯s history, including the previous campus locations and their various uses over the years. Knowledge is leverage, my dear."


    Her answer seemed reasonable, but something about the way she¡¯d hesitated first, the way her eyes had avoided mine before speaking, made me suspicious. It was the kind of answer someone gave when they were telling part of the truth but not all of it.


    I didn¡¯t show my suspicion; I nodded like I epted her exnation. But inside, my mind was working through so many things. First of, Legal reports wouldn¡¯t include the kind of intimate details she¡¯d mentioned - the rumors about the cells, the way things had been run decades ago.


    Before I could ask another question, Isolde¡¯s assistant entered the kitchen. He was a quiet man who rarely spoke, and now he leaned close to whisper something in her ear.


    Isolde¡¯s expression changed slightly, then she turned to me with an apologetic smile. "I have a visitor. Can you help me watch the broth while I¡¯m gone?"


    "Of course," I said.


    She wiped her hands on her apron and left the kitchen quickly. I stood there for a moment, thinking about everything she¡¯d said. Her vast knowledge about Ravenshore wasn¡¯t just suspicious - it was impossible to exin away with simple research. There were things she mentioned that you couldn¡¯t easily find anywhere, details that only someone with direct experience would know.


    Maybe the boys were right. Maybe Isolde was hiding something important.


    I crept out of the kitchen and tiptoed to the living room. From therge window, I could see Isolde sitting under the massive oak tree in front of the house. She was pouring tea for her visitor, whose back was turned to me.


    I couldn¡¯t see the visitor¡¯s face, but the fact that Isolde was serving tea meant this would be a long conversation. She only served tea to friendly visitors, people she nned to spend time with.


    An idea formed in my mind. Today might be my only chance to search Isolde¡¯s room. I¡¯d never had the opportunity before, and honestly, I hadn¡¯t thought much about it until now. But with all the theories the boys were spinning, with my own growing suspicions, I needed to see for myself if there was anything to find.


    I quickly reduced the heat on the broth to the minimum setting to slow down the cooking, then made my way upstairs to Isolde¡¯s bedroom.


    When I opened the door and stepped inside, I was immediately struck by how big and spacious the room was. It had high ceilings andrge windows that let in plenty of natural light. But what really shocked me was how empty it was.


    There was a bed¡ªarge, beautiful one with expensive linens. But beyond that, the room was practically bare. No nightstands, no dressers, no closets or wardrobes. No tables or desks. Practically no storage at all. The walls were painted a simple cream colour with no decorations, no paintings, no personal touches whatsoever.


    It was bare but somehow not bare at the same time. The emptiness itself felt intentional, like Isolde had deliberately chosen to keep the space this way.


    I stood there in shock, trying to understand what I was seeing. Where did she keep her clothes? Perhaps she had a walk-in closet and stored her personal belongings there? Everyone had things - books, jewellery, photographs, memories. However, this room resembled a hotel suite that no one actually lived in.


    That¡¯s when I heard footstepsing down the hallway. My heart jumped into my throat.


    For a moment, I frozepletely, unable to move or think. Then I realised the footsteps were getting closer,ing directly toward this room.


    Frantically, I began searching around, looking for somewhere to hide or something that would exin my presence here. I checked behind the minimal furniture, looking for a closet door or anything else. But there was nothing.


    I heard voices outside the door now - Isolde¡¯s voice mixed with someone else¡¯s, bothughing about something. They were right outside.


    There was nothing else to do. Just as the door handle began to turn, I made a desperate dive toward the only other door in the room - the one that led to the bathroom. I slipped inside just as the bedroom door opened and quickly but quietly locked the bathroom door behind me.


    My heart was pounding so hard I was sure they could hear it through the door. I pressed my back against the wall and tried to breathe as quietly as possible.


    "The view from this room is really spectacr," Isolde was saying. "On clear days, you can see all the way to the mountains."


    "It¡¯s lovely," another woman¡¯s voice replied. "Though I must say, it¡¯s quite... minimalist."


    "I prefer not to be weighed down by possessions," Isolde said smoothly. "Material things can be burdens."


    Their footsteps moved around the room. I held my breath, praying they wouldn¡¯t need to use the bathroom.


    "So practical," the visitor said. "Though, where do you keep your clothes?"


    "I have a separate dressing room downstairs," Isolde replied. "It¡¯s more convenient that way."


    A separate dressing room. That exined theck of storage, but it also meant Isolde had designed her living space in a very unusual way. Most people wanted their clothes near their bedroom, not on a different floor entirely.


    "Right, I forgot to tell you but Vale is on the move, after yourst confrontation with her, she¡¯s trying to dig up the hospital¡¯s medical record from the time she was there and it¡¯s making her go crazy. What did you tell her?"


    "The truth," Isolde chuckled darkly. "That her child was in Ravenshore, which is the truth. But I expected she would be looking into the students and not digging up records that never documented she was there."


    Vale had a child?


    "Her child is in Ravenshore," the other woman gasped, "It means you¡¯ve had your eye on this child all these years. It¡¯s been a while."


    "A long while," Isolde agreed. "Only Raina got greedy and decided to cut off. She stopped reaching out, yet still dared to contact me when her school faced financial difficulties and was on the verge of dropping her. That was when she remembered my name."


    "I see," the other womanughed. "Vale is going to go crazy for her child..."


    "Children," Isolde corrected. "Vale gave birth to twins. Fraternal twins. A boy and a girl. The boy goes to Ravenshore, and for the girl, after she was adopted, it was difficult to keep track of her, but that¡¯s no problem. If I want to find her today, it¡¯s pretty easy."


    "Wow!" the other woman chuckled again, pping her hands. "I thought you¡¯d have your hands full with Eva; it seems you also have Vale to deal with."


    "Eva is afraid that her husband will find out that his children are not his, to start with, not to mention a lot of these Lunas didn¡¯t actually give birth. Ah..." Isoldeughed out loud. "The dirt I have on these people is enough to make them grovel before me, but they won¡¯t. They are so proud. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll deal with them at the appropriate time.


    "Now, about the proposition we discussed," the visitor continued, her voice bing more serious.


    "Not here," Isolde said quickly. "Let¡¯s continue this conversation in my study. It¡¯s more private."


    I heard their footsteps moving toward the bedroom door, then the sound of it closing. I waited for several long minutes, counting my heartbeats, before I dared to unlock the bathroom door and peek out.


    The bedroom was empty. I quickly crossed to the main door and pressed my ear against it, listening for any sounds in the hallway. Silence.


    I slipped out of the bedroom and hurried back downstairs, my mind racing with questions. The empty bedroom, the separate dressing room, Isolde¡¯s knowledge about things she shouldn¡¯t know - it all added up to something, but I couldn¡¯t quite figure out what.


    When I reached the kitchen, I turned up the heat on the broth and tried to look like I¡¯d been there the whole time. But inside, I was more confused than ever.


    The boys had been right to be suspicious. Isolde was definitely hiding something. But what?


    And more importantly, did I really want to know the answer?

 Chapter 179: Unexpected reunion...

    <h4>Chapter 179: Unexpected reunion...</h4>


    Rhett


    I sat on the paper-lined bed while Dr Maxwell checked the same things he always checked.


    He hummed to himself as he worked. I knew that hum. It meant he was thinking hard and trying not to say anything before he was sure.


    "Again," he said, lifting the stethoscope. "Deep breath in."


    I did. My chest rose. The air went all the way down this time without catching. It surprised me. A week ago, it had burned to breathe like that.


    "And out," he said.


    I let it go. He watched me, then listened again in four ces. His brow creased. He checked my oxygen level. He checked my blood pressure. He checked a scan. He checked whatever else he kept in that long head of his.


    When he finally stepped back, he looked at me like I had turned into a new person while he wasn¡¯t watching.


    "This is... better," he said, and the word sounded small for what his eyes were doing. "No¡ªthis is <i>much</i> better."


    I lifted a shoulder. "I feel... lighter, I guess."


    "Honestly, this is remarkable," Dr Maxwell said, pulling back from his examination with an expression of shock. "Your heart function has improved by nearly forty per cent since yourst visit two weeks ago."


    He looked down at his tablet and scrolled through it. I could hear his breath shift when hepared lines fromst week to today. He shook his head once, slow, like he was correcting the math.


    "Rhett," he said, "two weeks ago, your counts were sliding in the wrong direction. Fatigue, inmmation markers, the stress lines on your scans... We discussed a lot of treatment options, you remember?"


    "Yes, I do," I nodded.


    "And now." He tapped the screen and turned it a little so I could see. The bars that were once too low were now up. The lines that had dipped were climbing. "Your vitals are stabilising. Your healing response is higher. Your lungs sound clearer. Your heart is calmer. If I didn¡¯t know these were your files, I would think there was a mix-up."


    I sat on the examination table, still processing what he¡¯d just said. "That¡¯s... that¡¯s good, right?"


    "Good? Rhett, this is extraordinary. The level of cardiac improvement you¡¯re showing would typically take months of intensive treatment, if it happened at all." He flipped through my chart,paring the numbers there. "Your ejection fraction was at twenty-eight per centst time. Now it¡¯s at forty-two per cent. Your arrhythmia has stabilised. Even your blood pressure is better."


    "So I¡¯m not dying anymore?" I asked, hope flickering in my chest.


    Dr Maxwell hesitated. "I wouldn¡¯t say that exactly. You¡¯re still in a precarious position. But whatever you¡¯ve been doing differently, it¡¯s working. What changed?"


    I¡¯ve been thinking about the past few days at Isolde¡¯s house. Being close to Charis constantly, the mate bonds activate more frequently, due to the physical proximity and emotional connection.


    "I¡¯ve been spending more time with someone," I said carefully. "Someone important to me."


    "The girl from the news," Dr Maxwell said, his eyes lighting up with understanding. "Charis Greye. I have to say, I couldn¡¯t believe it when I saw the headlines. Eamon Riggs was a girl all along? That must have been quite a shock for everyone at the academy and for me, too. There was something feminine about him, but I brushed it off."


    "It was," I admitted. "Though looking back, there were signs. Little things that didn¡¯t quite add up."


    "Like what?"


    "The way she¡ªhe, back then¡ªmoved sometimes. And the voice, it was always a bit strained, like maintaining it took effort."


    Dr Maxwell nodded thoughtfully. "Identity deception of that magnitude requires incredible discipline. She must have been under tremendous stress the entire time."


    "She was running from an arranged marriage. From a life that would have destroyed who she really was."


    "Understandable, given what I¡¯ve read about traditional pack customs." He made some notes in my chart. "But back to your condition¡ªyou said you¡¯ve been spending more time with her. How much time, exactly?"


    "Pretty much constantly for the past few days. We were staying at her guardian¡¯s house two days ago, but we¡¯re back at the academy, and we¡¯re roommates too."


    Dr Maxwell¡¯s expression became more serious. "Rhett, I want to run a theory by you. Have you heard of Shadewolves?"


    I nodded. "Who hasn¡¯t?"


    "And you know Charis is a Shadewolf?" he asked again.


    I wanted to correct him that she was a Direwolf wolf now, but I didn¡¯t, I just nodded and let him keep talking.


    "They¡¯re extremely rare¡ªmaybe one in a million wolves. Shadewolves have the ability to temporarily enhance healing in people through sustained physical and emotional proximity. It¡¯s not a cure, but more like... a bridge. As long as the Shadewolf and their mate maintain close contact, the person¡¯s body can heal itself more effectively."


    My heart sank even as it lifted. "Temporarily? You mean it only works while we¡¯re together?"


    "Exactly. Think of it like a nt and sunlight. The nt can grow and thrive in the sun, but take the sun away and it starts to wither again. If Charis is a Shadewolf and you¡¯re experiencing the healing effect, you¡¯d need to maintain regr proximity to her to keep improving."


    "How regr?"


    "Based on what I¡¯m seeing in your test results, I¡¯d say daily contact at a minimum. Extended separation¡ªanything more than a few days¡ªand you¡¯d likely start declining again."


    I processed this information, trying not to think too much of it. On one hand, this was hope. A real chance at recovery, at not dying before I turned twenty-five. On the other hand, it meant I¡¯d be dependent on Charis¡¯s presence for my survival.


    "Does she know?" Dr Maxwell asked. "That she might be healing you?"


    "I don¡¯t think so. I shook my head.


    "You should tell her. If she is one, she needs to understand what that means for both of you."


    Before I could respond, Dr Maxwell¡¯s assistant burst into the room, her face flushed with urgency. She leaned close to whisper something in his ear.


    Dr Maxwell¡¯s expression darkened. "Excuse me," he said to me. "There¡¯s a situation in the waiting room I need to handle."


    He left quickly, and I sat there contemting everything we¡¯d discussed. Charis might be something incredibly rare and special, and she was saving my life without her even knowing it.


    But what did that mean for us? For our rtionship? Would she feel trapped, obligated to stay close to me because my survival depended on it?


    My thoughts were interrupted by the raised voices of people outside the examination room. Curious and slightly concerned, I got up and walked to the door, opening it to peek into the hallway.


    At the end of the corridor, near the waiting room, I could see Dr Maxwell and two security guards surrounding a woman. She was dressed so beautifully with colours that matched her eyes.


    "I¡¯m telling you, my son is here," the woman was saying, her voice rising with desperation. "I need to see him. Please, I¡¯ve been searching for so long."


    "Ma¡¯am, we¡¯ve already exined that we can¡¯t give out patient information," Dr Maxwell said firmly. "If you don¡¯t leave voluntarily, we¡¯ll have to call the police."


    Something about the woman¡¯s voice resonated with something deep within my chest. I found myself walking toward them before I consciously decided to move.


    "What¡¯s going on?" I asked as I approached.


    The security guards turned to look at me, and the woman¡¯s eyes went wide. She pushed past them and walked straight up to me, her hands trembling as she reached for my face.


    "Oh, my darling baby," she murmured, her fingers gentle as they touched my cheeks. "Look what they¡¯ve done to you."


    I felt ufortable with this strange woman touching me so intimately. I took a step backwards and smiled awkwardly, trying to be polite but also create some distance.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but I think you might have me confused with someone else," I said gently.


    Tears began streaming down her face. Her eyes¡ªhazel eyes that looked exactly like mine¡ªwere filled with pain and longing and desperate hope.


    "Oh, you don¡¯t even remember me," she whispered. "It¡¯s me, Rhett. I¡¯m your mother."


    I stood still for a few minutes watching her without saying a word. My mother had run away when I was a baby because I was sick with her lover, convinced he was her fated mate.


    "I don¡¯t understand," I said, my voiceing out weaker than I intended.


    "They took you from me when you were just a baby," she said, her hands still reaching for me even though I¡¯d stepped back. "Your grandfather took you from me. They said I was unfit to raise you because I was Omega. They said you deserved better than what I could give you and that it was because of my weakness that you got sick."


    Dr Maxwell and the security guards had gone still, watching the scene before them with difort.


    "That¡¯s not possible," I said, but even as I spoke, doubt crept in. "They said you left because of my illness."


    My mom scoffed, wiping the tears at the corner of her eyes. "That¡¯s a big fat lie. They pushed me to the wall, and I had no other choice but to leave. They tortured me every day and med me for your illness. It was all a ploy to make ra, Luna."

 Chapter 180: The truth about my mother...

    <h4>Chapter 180: The truth about my mother...</h4>


    <strong>Rhett</strong>


    Dr Maxwell cleared his throat and stepped between us, "Perhaps you two would like somewhere more private to talk? Not out here where everyone can hear you, and don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try to make sure no one repeats what they heard."


    I swallowed hard and nodded. The woman iming to be my mother nodded too, her eyes not leaving mine. "Yes," I said finally. "That would be good."


    "Please," the woman also added, "thank you, Doctor."


    Maxwell gestured for us to follow him and led us through the corridor to his office, a small butfortable space with leather chairs and medical books lining the walls. He gestured for us to sit before quietly excusing himself, closing the door behind him with a soft click.


    Silence filled the room. I sat in one chair, she in another, and for what felt like forever, neither of us spoke. I studied her face, looking for something¡ªanything¡ªthat would tell me if she was telling the truth. Did I have her nose? Her eyes? I couldn¡¯t tell.


    "How have you been, Rhett?" she asked softly, breaking the silence.


    I almostughed at the question. How had I been? I was dying. My heart was failing. I¡¯d just found out I was mated to a girl disguised as a boy in an all-boys academy. Right after that, I thought he was dead, but now she¡¯s back, and she won¡¯t ept my bond yet. So, my whole life was falling apart.


    "So," I started slowly. "How do I even start with this? I don¡¯t know you. I don¡¯t trust you and I won¡¯t believe a word you say," I told her tly, "until you prove you¡¯re actually my mother."


    She leaned forward, her eyes pleading. "But I am your mother, Rhett. I swear it."


    "Anyone can say that," I shot back. "You left when I was a baby. How do you expect me to know you¡¯re telling the truth? I don¡¯t remember you. I don¡¯t remember anything about you."


    She nodded slowly, like she¡¯d expected this. "You¡¯re right. Of course you¡¯re right." She took a deep breath, her hands sped tightly in herp. "Let me tell you about the day you were born."


    I waited, arms crossed, trying to look unmoved even though my heart was racing.


    A fond smile crossed her face, soft and sad at the same time. "It was early morning, just before sunrise. The sky was turning pink and gold, and I remember thinking it was the most beautiful dawn I¡¯d ever seen. Your father, Terry, was so nervous. He kept pacing back and forth in the delivery room, driving the doctors crazy."


    Sheughed softly at the memory. "You took your timeing into this world. Laboursted fourteen hours. When you finally arrived, you didn¡¯t cry right away. There was this moment of perfect silence, and then you let out the strongest, loudest cry I¡¯d ever heard. The nurses allughed and said you had the lungs of an Alpha."


    Her eyes grew distant, lost in the past. "You had a full head of dark hair, which surprised everyone because in the next instant, like an hour or two after that, it became red, like your dad¡¯s, like all the males in the Thatcher family. Your eyes were blue when you opened them¡ªall babies have blue eyes at first, but yours were especially bright. You had tiny, perfect fingers that wrapped around mine so tightly. Your father cried when he held you. I¡¯d never seen him cry before."


    She paused, her smile fading slightly. "You had a small birthmark on your left shoulder de, shaped like a crescent moon. I used to trace it with my finger while you slept. You were born at 6:47 in the morning, weighing seven pounds and four ounces. The nurse said you were perfect."


    I didn¡¯t say anything. I just nodded. The truth was, I didn¡¯t know my own birth story. My family had never told me much about it. My father and I have never bonded so much that he would share stories like that with me. Even when I¡¯d ask, they¡¯d always been vague, saying it wasn¡¯t important, that what mattered was who I was now, not how I came into the world.


    But sitting here, listening to her tell it with such detail, such love in her voice¡ªsomething in my chest tightened. Deep down, in a ce I didn¡¯t want to admit existed, I felt convinced. This woman was my mother.


    But I wasn¡¯t going to let her know that. Not yet.


    "So," I said, forcing my voice t. "What ploy was it then? What trick made ra Luna? How did you lose the ce that should have been yours?"


    She inhaled sharply and looked down at her hands. For the first time, I saw shame flit across her face.


    "I was an Omega," she said quietly. "Your father, Terry, fell head over heels for me before he realised what I was."


    She stopped, took a breath, then continued in an even smaller voice. "Although that¡¯s my fault too. He was such a good person, Rhett. The best Alpha male I¡¯ve ever met, who didn¡¯t treat me badly regardless of my status. When he wanted to know who I really was, I panicked and lied about my heritage. The more I wanted to confess, the more I fell in love with him."


    A tear slipped down her cheek. She wiped it away quickly and gave a short, brokenugh. "Do you know what happens when an Omega mates with a pureblood?"


    I shook my head.


    "You understand that your father, the Thatcher family, they¡¯re pureblood werewolves, yes? For generations, they¡¯ve only married and mated with Alpha and Luna wolves. When you¡¯ve preserved that gene for generations, and it meets with a weaker gene like mine, it fights it. The bloodlines sh. That¡¯s exactly what happened with us."


    She paused, taking a deep, shaky breath. Her hands trembled in herp.


    "When you were born, you were the perfect baby. So beautiful. Everyone was in awe. But then you came out all red and fighting for your life. You were struggling to breathe. That was when we realised you had a defect. A heart defect. And that was when the truth came out about what I really was. And Terry..."


    Sheughed, but it was another broken sound, and fresh tears streamed down her face. "Sweet soul, he tried to defend me. He fought his family. He was going to leave it all for me. But we needed the money, Rhett. If there was any way you were going to survive, if you had any chance at the medical care you needed, we needed the Thatcher family¡¯s money. And your father had never been broke before. He¡¯d never had to survive in the real world. He wouldn¡¯t have known how."


    My throat felt tight. I didn¡¯t want to feel sympathy for her, but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    "I made a pact with your grandfather," she continued. "I agreed to leave quietly. But just leaving wouldn¡¯t have been enough. Terry would have gone crazy. He would havee looking for me, abandoned his family, lost everything. So I told him I¡¯d fallen in love with someone else. I broke our bond."


    She was crying openly now, no longer bothering to wipe away the tears. "And the Thatcher family took it a notch higher. They framed me for cheating. They showed Terry pictures, fake evidence that I¡¯d been unfaithful all along. They were determined to find another wife for him, someone appropriate. They forced his hand, forced him to let me go. Then, in the middle of the night, they dragged me out of Ravenspire with nothing but my nightclothes and a few coins. I wasn¡¯t even allowed to kiss you goodbye."


    The room fell silent except for her quiet crying. I sat there, frozen, trying to process everything she¡¯d just told me. Part of me wanted tofort her. Part of me was angry¡ªat her, at the Thatcher family, at my father, at everyone.


    "So what are you doing here now?" I asked, my voice rough. "Whye back after all these years?"


    She looked up at me, her eyes red and swollen. "I¡¯vee to help you, my baby. These years staying away made me so miserable. I thought about you every single day. Then I saw the news, and everyone was talking about your heart condition..."


    Her eyes slid down to my chest.


    "I ran a test," she said. "We¡¯re a match. And luckily, mine is healthier than yours. You can have¡ª"


    "No." The word came out before I could think about it. "No, I¡¯m not taking your heart."


    "Rhett, please¡ª"


    "I said no!"


    Just as I was about to say more, the door to the office burst open with such force that it mmed against the wall. I jerked in my chair, my heart monitor beeping wildly in rm.


    My father stood in the doorway.


    His face was red with fury, his eyes wild. Behind him, I could see hospital security looking uncertain about whether they should intervene.


    "You," he growled, and his voice was so low and dangerous that it sent chills down my spine. He wasn¡¯t looking at me. He was looking at the woman.


    At my mother.


    "You have some nerve showing your face here."


    The temperature in the room seemed to drop ten degrees. I looked between them¡ªmy father in the doorway, radiating rage, and my mother in her chair, looking smaller and more fragile than ever.

 Chapter 181: Reunion gone wrong...

    <h4>Chapter 181: Reunion gone wrong...</h4>


    <strong>Rhett</strong>


    My father walked into the room. His eyes were shining with rage, not just anger, but pure, white-hot fury. I¡¯d seen my father upset before, annoyed even, but I had never, ever seen him like this.


    "Get out," hemanded. "Leave now, or I will have security throw you out."


    I froze, still sitting in the chair, while my mother slowly stood with a dignity that surprised me, given the circumstances. She didn¡¯t flinch or cower. Instead, she brushed the tears from her cheeks, squared her shoulders, and looked him dead in the eye.


    "Don¡¯t be silly, Terry," she said calmly. "I¡¯ll leave. I have no intention of staying. I only came to save my son."


    Her eyes slid past my father to the empty hallway behind him. A small, knowing smile crossed her face.


    "I¡¯m surprised your little master isn¡¯t towing behind you," she remarked casually.


    I knew instantly who she was talking about. It was ra, my stepmother¡ªthe woman who¡¯d reced her.


    "They¡¯re getting a divorce!" I blurted before I could stop myself.


    My father¡¯s head whipped toward me, and the re he fixed me with was absolutely poisonous, so that I actually flinched.


    Before I could shrink into the chair, he strode forward and gripped my arm, dragging me to my feet, intending to drag me out of the room.


    But my mother was faster. Her hand shot out and grabbed my other arm, holding me in ce.


    "No. Not this time," her voice shook. "I¡¯ve stayed on the sidelines all these years. I let you and your family make decisions for me." Her voice had changed, and it sounded fiercer. "But I won¡¯t anymore. I won¡¯t stand by and watch my child destroyed by your choices. I am his mother, Terry, whether you like it or not, and I will protect him."


    My fatherughed dryly. "Protect him? That¡¯s riching from you. After all the lies, after going against our mate bond..."


    "For the billionth time, Terry," My mother interrupted, gritting her teeth in annoyance. "I didn¡¯t cheat on you. I told you, Grandfather put me up to it, plus those pictures were fake. I loved you."


    "Love?" my father scoffed. "You love me, Elena and yet you choose to hurt me for years. Besides, you lost that right to be my son¡¯s mother. Are you done selling yourself on the streets, Elena? Do you think I don¡¯t know? Do you think I haven¡¯t heard the rumours about where you¡¯ve been? The jobs you¡¯ve taken? Is business finally slow enough that you can pretend to be a mother?"


    My mother¡¯s face went pale, then flushed red with anger. "How dare you! I did what I had to do to survive after your family threw me out with nothing! What was I supposed to do? Starve?"


    His grip on my arm tightened, and his voice lowered to a growl. "Don¡¯t you dare twist this back to me. I was ready to cut myself off from my family for you. I was ready to give up everything. But you¡ª" he jabbed a finger toward her "¡ªyou broke our bond. You spat on it. You lied about another man. You made me believe you never loved me."


    Tears welled up in my mom¡¯s eyes, but she cleared her throat and pushed it away. "Because if I told the truth, you would have followed me. And you would have starved with me. You would have wasted your life chasing after an Omega who had nothing to offer but love. And love wasn¡¯t enough for the Thatchers, was it?"


    My father¡¯s chest heaved as he stared at her for a few seconds before continuing.


    "You could have stayed away!" my father roared. "You could have left us in peace instead ofing back now, when everything is finally settled!"


    "Settled?" My mother¡¯s voice rose to match his. "Our son is dying, Terry! And you call that settled?"


    "He was doing fine until you showed up!"


    "He was dying! He¡¯s still dying! Don¡¯t you understand that?"


    My father took a step closer, and I could see a vein pulsing in his temple. "You think I don¡¯t know that? You think I haven¡¯t been doing everything in my power to save him?"


    "Everything except epting help from me!" my mother shot back. "Your pride is going to kill your son!"


    "My pride? MY pride?" My father¡¯s voice cracked. "You¡¯re the one who destroyed everything! You¡¯re the one who lied, who cheated¡ª"


    "I never cheated on you! How many times do I have to say it?" My mother was crying now, angry tears streaming down her face. "Never! That was all your family¡¯s doing! They faked those photos, Terry! They made it all up because they couldn¡¯t stand having an Omega in their precious bloodline!"


    "Don¡¯t you dare me my family for your mistakes!"


    "I made one mistake¡ªI lied about being an Omega because I loved you! That was it! Everything else, every horrible thing that happened after, that was your family¡¯s doing!"


    "You broke our bond, Elena! You told me you loved someone else!"


    "Because they threatened to cut off all funding for Rhett¡¯s treatment!" My mother¡¯s voice broke. "Because your father told me that if I didn¡¯t leave, if I didn¡¯t make you hate me enough to let me go, they would let our son die! What choice did I have?"


    The room fell silent except for my mother¡¯s ragged breathing and my father¡¯s heavy, angry pants.


    I sat there between them, watching this unfold as if I were observing a y. And the strangest thing was, I found it fascinating. My father, who never raised his voice, who never showed more than mild irritation, was riled up like a young wolf fresh from a fight. His anger was alive and raw.


    He was a perfect Alpha, always dignified andposed.


    I had never seen him lose control like this. Never seen him shout, or cry, or show this much emotion about anything.


    It was almost funny, in a twisted way. The great Terry Thatcher, reduced to screaming in a hospital office over a woman he imed to hate.


    He didn¡¯t hate her, I realised. Not even close.


    "Okay," I said, cutting through their argument. Both of them turned to look at me like they¡¯d forgotten I was there. "Okay, you¡¯re both making everyone incredibly ufortable, and honestly, this is not the ce for this conversation."


    "Rhett¡ª" my father started.


    "No, listen," I interrupted. "Whatever happened between you two, whatever mess you made of things twenty years ago¡ªI have a right to know the real story. The whole story. Not the version the Thatcher family told me, and not whatever half-truths you¡¯re both throwing at each other right now."


    I looked between them. "So let¡¯s take this home. To the pack house. We¡¯ll sit down like civilised people, and you can both tell me everything."


    "Absolutely not," my father said immediately. "She is not setting foot in my home."


    "It¡¯s not just your home," I said, surprised by the firmness in my own voice. "It¡¯s mine too. And I¡¯m inviting her. I have questions, and I want answers from both of you. Together. So we¡¯re all going home, and we¡¯re going to sort this out."


    My father looked like he wanted to argue, but something in my expression must have convinced him. He let out a long, frustrated breath.


    "Fine," he bit out. "Fine. But this changes nothing."


    "We¡¯ll see about that," my mother said quietly.


    ***


    The car ride home was suffocating in its silence. I sat in the back seat of my father¡¯s car while my mother followed behind in her own vehicle. My father¡¯s hands were white-knuckled on the steering wheel; his jaw was clenched so tight that I thought his teeth might crack.


    I pulled out my phone and opened the group chat¡ªthe one with Charis, ter, and Kael. My fingers hesitated over the keyboard for a moment before I started typing.


    <i>My birth mother suddenly showed up today... Everything is in chaos. I need help.</i>


    The response was almost immediate. ter¡¯s message popped up first.


    <i>On my way. I¡¯ming with Charis.</i>


    After that, Kael sent a voice note. I pressed y, holding the phone to my ear.


    <i>I can¡¯te. I¡¯m in the middle of dealing with urgent matters. Handle it without me.</i>


    Of course. Typical Kael.


    I typed back a quick thanks and pocketed my phone. At least I¡¯d have some backup when we got home.


    When we pulled up to the pack house, I was relieved to see ter¡¯s car already in the driveway. He and Charis were leaning against it, clearly waiting for us. They both straightened when they saw us arrive.


    My father got out of the car without a word and stalked toward the house. My mother parked behind us and got out more slowly, looking uncertain for the first time since she¡¯d appeared at the hospital.


    I climbed out and immediately headed for ter and Charis. They met me halfway, both of them looking concerned.


    "You okay?" ter asked, studying my face.


    "I¡¯m fine," I said, and I was surprised to realise I meant it. "Actually, I¡¯m in a pretty good mood, all things considered."


    Charis raised an eyebrow. "Your birth mother shows up out of nowhere and you¡¯re in a good mood?"


    I shrugged. "It¡¯s been an interesting day. Plus, I think I¡¯m finally going to get some real answers about my life. That¡¯s worth something."

 Chapter 182: Questions and doubts...

    <h4>Chapter 182: Questions and doubts...</h4>


    <strong>Rhett</strong>


    "If you say so," ter said, but he was smiling a little. "We¡¯re here if you need us."


    "I know. Thanks foring."


    My mother had approached during our conversation, hovering a few feet away, as if she wasn¡¯t sure if she was wee. I turned to her.


    "Ele¨Cmom," I said, testing out the word. It felt strange on my tongue. "These are my friends. This is ter, and this is Charis."


    My mother smiled warmly at them both. "It¡¯s nice to meet you. Any friends of Rhett¡¯s are automatically my friends. Thank you for being here for him."


    "Of course," ter said politely. "Rhett¡¯s like a brother to us."


    "We¡¯re mates," Charis inserted, ring at ter before turning to my mother to sh her a smile. "ter, Rhett and Kael, who is not here yet, are my mates."


    My mom¡¯s eyes widened as she turned to me as if she wanted further exnation, but I could only shrug.


    "Oh," she turned back to Charis. "That¡¯s unexpected, but I¡¯m happy for you, dear and yeah."


    Charis nodded while my mom turned back to ter. However, I noticed Charis was studying my mother with an odd expression on her face. It was as if she were essing her. My mother noticed and gave her a questioning look.


    "Is something wrong, dear?" she asked.


    Charis tilted her head slightly. "No, sorry. It¡¯s just... You remind me of someone." She paused, then asked casually, "This might be a weird question, but do you know my mom?"


    The question hung in the air. My mother¡¯s expression shifted with surprise, then something else I couldn¡¯t quite identify.


    "I might," she said slowly. "What¡¯s your mother¡¯s name?"


    "Eva Greye," Charis said.


    And then, to everyone¡¯s shock, Charis¡¯s face crumpled. Justpletely fell apart. Tears started streaming down her face, and her whole body began to shake with sobs. It was like saying the name out loud had broken something inside her.


    "Whoa, hey," ter said immediately, reaching for her. I moved forward, too, both of us nking her on either side. "Charis, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Charis tried to speak but couldn¡¯t get words out through the crying. She covered her face with her hands, and her shoulders started shaking. ter put an arm around her, and I touched her shoulder, feeling helpless. I¡¯d never seen Charis¡ªstrong, sarcastic, unshakeable Charis¡ªbreak down like this.


    My mother stepped closer, her face full of concern. "Oh, sweetheart..."


    It took Charis a few minutes to calm down enough to breathe properly. ter kept murmuring soothing things, and I just stayed close, not sure what else to do. Finally, she lowered her hands from her face. Her eyes were red and swollen, her cheeks streaked with tears.


    When she looked up at us, the pain in her eyes was so raw it actually hurt to see.


    "Turns out," she said, her voice thick and broken, "she¡¯s not my real mother."


    We were quiet for a few minutes. It was as if we were all waiting for her to call our bluff and say it was a joke, but when that wasn¡¯t forting, ter broke the silence.


    "What?" ter breathed.


    Charisughed, but it was a horrible, bitter sound. "Eva Greye. The woman I thought was my mom my whole life. She¡¯s not actually my mother. I just found out recently. Everything I thought I knew about my family, about who I am¡ªit was all a lie."


    Fresh tears rolled down her face, but she didn¡¯t seem to notice. She was looking at my mother now, her expression desperate and searching.


    "That¡¯s why I asked if you knew her," Charis continued. "If you ever knew that she was pregnant at some point. Because I¡¯m trying to find out who my real mother is. I can¡¯t even face my mother. I don¡¯t know what to do. I..." she trailed off, sobbing harder.


    Something about the whole situation didn¡¯t sit right with me. I watched Charis wipe at her tears, and a question formed in my mind that I couldn¡¯t ignore.


    "Wait," I said, raising my hands as if to stop her from crying more. "Who told you Eva Greye wasn¡¯t your real mother?"


    Charis froze. Her hand was still pressed against her face, but she slowly lowered it. The look in her eyes was guilty, like a kid caught sneaking cookies before dinner.


    "I..." she started, then stopped. She looked between ter and me, then let out a long breath. "I heard it from Isolde."


    "Isolde?" ter¡¯s asked.


    I frowned. "What do you mean, Isolde?"


    Charis took a shaky breath, her eyes darting to the floor like she was ashamed of what she was about to say. "Last week, when we were in her house, she had a visitor and out of curiosity, I decided to search the room because you all were trying to convince me she isn¡¯t what she seems. So I was there, and she came into the room. As I couldn¡¯t leave, I hid in the bathroom and eavesdropped on the conversation she had with the person who hade in with her. I am guessing it was her so-called visitor."


    ter¡¯s eyes widened. "You what?"


    "I know, I know," Charis said quickly, her hands raised. "It was stupid. But I had this feeling that she was hiding something. And I was right. While she talked to that person, she said things I wasn¡¯t supposed to hear."


    "And?" I asked.


    "They talked about a lot of things, but they mentioned Headmistress Vale¡¯s name. Do you know that Vale¡¯s middle name is Raina?"


    "What?" I scoffed. "H-how is that even possible?"


    "It¡¯s a long story, but to cut it short, she mentioned Headmistress Vale gave birth to twins, and Isolde helped in giving them away. She also mentioned that her children were in Ravenshore... scratch that, one of her children and the other one she doesn¡¯t know where the child is exactly, but she could find her."


    I chuckled. "What the fuck did you just say? Headmistress Vale has children?"


    Charis nodded. "And it seems Isolde is using it as some leverage against her, but she¡¯s desperately searching for her children, from what I gathered. That was when Isolde mentioned that my mom wasn¡¯t my mom and that a lot of Lunas in our worldes to her for children."


    The room fell silent again, it was as if everyone was contemting what Charis just said. After a while, I broke the silence again.


    Running a hand through my hair, while trying to make sense of it, I turned to Charis again. "You¡¯re sure about this?"


    Charis looked straight at me. "I¡¯m sure. I can still remember word for word of their conversation."


    "You should have told us earlier, Charis," ter queried. "What are we supposed to do now? Isn¡¯t it a little toote to take any action?"


    "I didn¡¯t know if I should," Charis admitted. "I didn¡¯t want to believe it. But the more I think about it, the more things don¡¯t add up. My mother ¨C Eva has always been my mother, it¡¯s difficult to think she¡¯s not one. She¡¯s not the perfect mom in the world but she¡¯s still my mom and now I¡¯m not sure I want to know who my real mum is."


    "Charis," ter said carefully, moving closer to her. "You know Isolde can¡¯t be trusted, right? We¡¯ve talked about this. She¡¯s dangerous."


    "I know that," Charis said defensively. "But why would she lie about this? She didn¡¯t know I was listening. She had no reason to make it up."


    "Maybe not," I said slowly, working through the logic in my head. "But think about it. Isolde is smart. Really smart. What if she knew you were there? What if she wanted you to hear exactly what you heard?"


    Charis¡¯s eyes widened. "You think she knew I was hiding?"


    "I think Isolde Knox doesn¡¯t do anything by ident," ter said grimly. "This could be part of some bigger n."


    "But what would be the point?" Charis asked, frustration creeping into her voice. "Why would she want me to think Eva isn¡¯t my real mother?"


    "To make you doubt everything," I suggested. "To make you question who you can trust. To iste you from the people who actually care about you."


    ter nodded. "Exactly. Think about it¡ªif you don¡¯t trust Eva, who are you going to turn to for answers? Who¡¯s been positioning herself as some kind of mentor or ally to you?"


    Understanding dawned on Charis¡¯s face. "Isolde."


    "Isolde," ter confirmed. "She¡¯s creating a problem and then offering herself as the solution. It¡¯s ssic maniption."


    Charis looked stricken. "So you think Eva really is my mother? That Isolde was just messing with my head?"


    I exchanged a nce with ter. The truth was, we didn¡¯t know. But I could see how much this was hurting Charis, and I wanted to give her something to hold onto.


    "I don¡¯t know," Charis cried, "Isolde has been nothing but good to me, honestly. She wouldn¡¯t hurt me. She signed off every single part of her wealth to me, legitimately, why would she do that if there was someone else left to benefit. Her parents were killed as a child..."


    "Hold up!" ter interrupted her, "Isolde parents were killed at birth? How? Did she tell you how?"


    Charis nodded. "Her mom was an Omega and her father human, back then they were strict about things like that and themunity rose up against them and fought their union and a lot more. Bottom line is they attacked and killed her parents. She barely survived..."


    I and ter exchanged a look before ter turned to Charis again.


    "This solves everything, Charis... now we know Isolde¡¯s clear motive."


    "Clear motive? What are you talking about?" Charis asked.


    "Believe it or not, Charis... Isolde came back for revenge. I can bet what is left of my feeble, dying heart that is what she came for."

 Chapter 183: The underground arena...

    <h4>Chapter 183: The underground arena...</h4>


    <strong>Kael</strong>


    From the moment I woke up this morning, I couldn¡¯t shake the pull in my chest. The one that had been haunting me for days. It was a deep pull like an invisible thread tugging me somewhere I needed to be.


    I¡¯d had the same dreamst night about the same woman, the same blood, those eyes and everything else that I¡¯ve been seeing since I started having the dreams. I managed to attend morning sses, although I half-listened while also trying to avoid Sandra.


    After lunch break, I couldn¡¯t ignore it anymore.


    It was as if I didn¡¯t give in to it, the lingering urge would kill me. So I followed the feeling.


    Just as I started moving, that is, after I¡¯d made a conscious effort to follow my thought, I caught a scent. At first, it was unmistakable, and I couldn¡¯t exin what it smelled like exactly, but it was something odd mixed with the smell of the earth after rainfall that made my wolf stir restlessly inside me.


    I started following the scent like a bloodhound on a trail. Thete-afternoon sun shone brightly throughout the campus as students hurried past me on their way to thest lectures of the evening, their chatter filling the air. I passed rows of open windows echoing with ongoing lectures about pack history or economic failures of our world.


    I passed a group of first-years sitting on thewn, studying together. Their books were spread out on the grass, and they looked happy. Someoneughed loudly from the athletics field where the afternoon training session was in full swing.


    Some of the students waved as I walked by, and I nodded back, pretending I was going about my day.


    The scent led me past the library, where students lined up at the entrance, talking in groups. I cut through the courtyard where the fountain bubbled cheerfully, past the dining hall where lunch service was ending. A few teachers nodded at me as I passed, but I didn¡¯t stop to talk.


    The scent was getting stronger.


    I walked past the arts building, where music spilt out from a practice room¡ªsomeone ying piano, the notes slightly off-key. Past the sciencebs with their smell of chemicals. Past the dormitories, where a few stragglers were still heading out for their afternoon sses.


    The pathway ended down a narrow path that led behind the gymnasium. Beyond that, there was nothing but an empty field.


    I found myself at the edge of an open field. It was arge, empty stretch of grass that most students used for informal gatherings or outdoor study sessions. Nothing special about it. Nothing remarkable.


    Only the scent was stronger here.


    I stopped at the edge of the field, scanning the area. There was nothing. No buildings. No structures. No entrance to anything. Just grass and sky and the distant tree line.


    But the scent was so strong it made my head spin.


    I walked into the field slowly, turning in circles, looking for something¡ªanything¡ªthat would exin this pull. A hidden door. A trap door. Some kind of entrance. But there was nothing¡ªjust an empty field.


    I circled the perimeter once, twice, three times. My frustration grew with each pass. This didn¡¯t make sense. The scent was here. Right here. But there was nothing to find.


    I circled the field again, this time checking the edges and scanning for any signs of an opening. Nothing. Not even a loose patch of dirt.


    My heart hammered with frustration. "What the hell are you hiding?" I muttered.


    The pull inside me grew stronger, nearly painful now. It was like invisible chains around my ribs, tugging me toward the centre of the field. I clenched my fists, trying to breathe through my nostrils.


    I started to walk away, convinced I was losing my mind.


    But I couldn¡¯t do it. My feet stopped moving after just a few steps. Something was pulling me back, stronger than ever. It felt like trying to walk away from my own shadow.


    Fine. If my human senses couldn¡¯t figure this out, maybe my wolf could.


    I checked to make sure no one was watching, then shifted into my wolf.


    In seconds, I was standing on four legs instead of two. ck, my wolf, took control.


    And immediately, everything changed.


    It was like someone had turned up the volume and brightness on the world. I could hear everything¡ªthe rustle of a mouse in the grass fifty feet away, the whisper of wind through individual des of grass, the heartbeat of a bird in a tree at the edge of the field. I could see colours I didn¡¯t have names for,yers of the world I¡¯d never noticed before.


    But more than that, I could sense things. The earth beneath my paws. The movement of air currents. The way energy flows through living things. It was as if ck had evolved overnight, bing more aware and more connected to everything around us.


    <i>What is happening to me?</i> I thought.


    ck didn¡¯t answer with words. Instead, he took off running toward the centre of the field.


    I wasn¡¯t controlling him. He was moving on his own, following the same instinct that had brought me here. We reached the exact centre of the field, and ck started digging.


    Dirt flew behind us as we dug furiously, our ws tearing through grass and soil. Deeper and deeper we went, creating a hole that grewrger by the second.


    Then our ws hit something solid. It was metal.


    ck stopped digging and stepped back. I shifted back to human form, breathing hard, staring down at what we¡¯d uncovered.


    It was a metal door, covered in dirt and rust. Square, about three feet across, with a thick handle on one side.


    And a keyhole in the centre.


    My hands were shaking as I reached down and brushed away the remaining dirt. The metal was old¡ªreally old, making me wonder how long it had been buried here.


    I tried the handle first, but it was locked solid.


    I looked around for something to break it with. Found arge stone near the edge of my digging hole. I lifted it with both hands and brought it down hard on the keyhole.


    <i>CLANG!</i>


    The impact sent vibrations up my arms. The lock didn¡¯t budge.


    I tried again. And again. Five times I smashed that stone against the lock, putting all my strength into it. Nothing.


    I threw the stone aside in frustration and searched for something else. Found a thick branch that had fallen from a nearby tree. Wedged it into the handle and tried to use it as a lever.


    <i>CRACK!</i>


    The branch snapped in half.


    I tried smaller sticks, trying to pick the lock like I¡¯d seen in movies. They just broke off inside the keyhole or bent uselessly.


    I sat back on my heels, sweating and frustrated. This was ridiculous. There had to be a way to¡ª


    Wait.


    I looked at the keyhole again. Really looked at it.


    There was no key. Just the hole itself. But what if...


    Almost as an afterthought, I reached down and grabbed the handle. It was covered in old, king rust. I wrapped my fingers around it and pulled.


    It opened.


    Just like that. One single tug and the metal door swung upward with a loud creak.


    I stared at it, dumbfounded. All that effort trying to break in, and it had been unlocked the whole time?


    Below the door was darkness. A set of stone steps leading down into nothing. The scent I¡¯d been following poured up from the opening, so strong now it was almost suffocating.


    I took a deep breath, trying to calm my racing heart.


    This was insane. I should get help. Tell someone. But the pull was so strong now, and insistent, that the thought of walking away was physically painful.


    I lowered myself onto the first step. Then the second. Looking down into the darkness below me.


    <i>This is a terrible idea,</i> I thought.


    But I kept going.


    I pulled the metal door closed above me, and the world went ck.


    For a few seconds, I couldn¡¯t see anything¡ªjust total darkness. I stood frozen on the steps, waiting for my eyes to adjust, my heart pounding so loud I could hear it in my ears.


    Slowly, very slowly, shapes began to emerge. The steps beneath my feet. The walls on either side. Just barely visible in the absolute darkness.


    I started moving forward, one careful step at a time.


    I stumbled almost immediately. My foot caught on something¡ªa crack in the stone, maybe¡ªand I pitched forward. I saw myself against the wall, scraping my palms on rough stone.


    I tried again. Made it three more steps before stumbling again.


    This was impossible. I couldn¡¯t see where I was going. Every step was a gamble. I realised, toote, that I¡¯d left my phone in my room. No shlight. No light of any kind.


    Brilliant, Kael. Really brilliant.


    I stopped moving and thought. There had to be a better way to do this.


    I reached out with both hands and pressed them t against the wall on my right side. The stone was cold and rough under my palms. Using the wall as a guide, I started moving forward again, sliding my hands along the surface, letting it direct me.


    It worked better. I stumbled less, moved more confidently.


    I¡¯d taken maybe ten steps like this when I felt something change under my hands. The stone grew warm. Then warmer. Then hot.


    I tried to pull my hands away, but they were stuck. It seemed as though the wall was holding them there.


    The stone began to glow.

 Chapter 184: Underground arena II

    <h4>Chapter 184: Underground arena II</h4>


    <strong>Kael</strong>


    At first, I thought I had imagined it, but the stone began to glow faintly beneath my fingertips. It was faint at first, with lines of light spreading out like veins, with a soft blue light emanating from where my palms were still connected to the wall.


    The glow grew brighter, spreading outward like water soaking into cloth. It raced along the walls, up toward the ceiling, down toward the floor, spilling across the tunnel until it filled the space.


    Within seconds, the entire tunnel was illuminated in brilliant blue light and then¡ª


    A blinding sh exploded before my eyes, sting directly into my face.


    The force of it threw me backwards. I flew through the air and mmed into the opposite wall, the impact knocking all the air from my lungs. I slid down to the ground, gasping, my eyes squeezed shut against the overwhelming brightness.


    For a second, I thought I¡¯d gone blind. But when I finally managed to open them, the tunnel was gone.


    Everything had changed.


    I wasn¡¯t in the tunnel anymore.


    I was standing in the middle of a massive underground space¡ªan arena. The ceiling was high above me, supported by thick stone pirs. Torches burned in wall sconces, casting flickering shadows. And there were people everywhere. Hundreds of them. Maybe thousands.


    The ce was filled with loud cheers, screams and the ng of weapons. The air reeked of sweat, blood and smoke. I stumbled to my feet, spinning around in confusion.


    That was when I noticed people were thronging towards me inrge numbers. I tried to move past them, maybe to the wall so that they wouldn¡¯t stampede me, but they walked past me like I wasn¡¯t there. Through me, in some cases.


    Their clothes were different, as if they had taken their dressing inspiration from a thousand-year-old book. Most of them were dressed in rags and fine silks alike.


    <i>This isn¡¯t real,</i> I thought. <i>This is a vision like before.</i>


    Suddenly, someone bumped into me, knocking the air out of my lungs as I fell to the ground again. I grabbed my stomach, sputtering for air as I turned to look at my assant. All I could see was someone dressed in some cloak that covered their face.


    The figure stared at me for what seemed like a few seconds before turning and blending with the crowd. I sat there perplexed, wondering if I was seeing right. That person, right now dressed in ck, was real, just like me. I¡¯d felt the impact from him.


    Was there someone else here with me?


    Pondering, I slowly rose to my feet, with shaky legs. The people were all moving in one direction, their voices filled with excitement and eagerness. I decided to follow them.


    I followed the flow of the crowd through a stone archway that opened into a vast underground arena.


    The space opened up to what looked like a stadium with chairs lined up so high that my neck hurt just from looking at the top. In the middle of this stadium-like setup, instead of a pitch, was arge pool of dark water.


    And in the centre of the dark water was a giant cage suspended above it. The cage was made of iron bars, suspended in the air by thick chains. The cage swayed slightly on its chains, the water below it still and ck as oil.


    Inside the cage were two people. A woman and a man..


    One of them looked bigger and muscr. She was flexing her arms and pacing like a beast waiting to pounce. The other man was slumped in the corner, clearly exhausted. From where I stood, I took in the appearance of the man, taking in his short hair, muscr build and how his body was covered in dirt and blood.


    This looked like I¡¯d gone back two decades into the werewolf world, and as far as I know, they never allowed sparring between a man and a woman. Besides, from the setup, this must be a fighting arena.


    As I moved closer, pushing through the crowd of spectators who couldn¡¯t see me, I realised the person I thought was a man was actually a woman.


    Her hair had been chopped short and uneven, like someone had just grabbed a knife and hacked it off. Her face was bruised and swollen, one eye nearly shut. Her lips were split and bleeding, dried blood crusting at the corners of her mouth. Her hands were wrapped in dirty cloth¡ªmakeshift bandages that were soaked through with blood. She¡¯d obviously been trying to stop the bleeding from her palms.


    She pressed her hand against her abdomen as if she was trying to hold herself, but when I looked closer, I could see a slight bump, peeking out from the rags she had on.


    She was pregnant.


    I felt anger surge through me and unconsciously leapt forward. Were these people sane at all? How could they put a pregnant woman in a fighting ring? But as I took the first step, the woman looked up and our eyes met.


    I staggered back, nearly falling as my breath caught in my throat.


    It was her. The woman from my dreams. The one I¡¯d been seeing for months.


    My throat tightened. "No..."


    For a heartbeat, it was like the noise around us vanished. The crowd, the water, everything, and it was just me and her.


    But that was impossible. This was a vision of the past. This had already happened, years ago.


    How could she see me?


    I tore my eyes away from her, trying to make sense of what I was seeing. I looked around the arena properly for the first time.


    This was an illegal fighting ring, no doubt. I know because I¡¯d grown up in ces like this and moved from one pack to another, fighting in underground tunnels like this because at some point, the fighting rings got banned.


    ording to the history book that Rhett had read to me one night, the council of Alphas hade together several years ago to decide to abolish fighting rings. At first, it had just been a form of entertainment for young werewolves who just had their wolves.


    An opportunity to showcase your talent from countless hours in the training arena. It was to celebrate mastery at its peak, and Gammas used such asions to recruit warriors. It had rules, and one of them was to never fight to the death.


    But like all things, some Alphas started getting greedy. People were beginning to fill up fighting arenas, travelling from far and wide to witness the birth of champions. Most Alphas began to mise it.


    They stopped abiding by the rules and started getting people to bet on fights to the death.


    Business began to boom, Omega children, homeless children, rogue babies became the opponents in fighting rings. Despite the council¡¯s repeated efforts to mp down on the menace, it seemed as though the threat continued to grow.


    Even to this day, there have been several illegal underground fighting rings.


    Why was this vision trying to show me an ongoing operation in full swing?


    I looked up toward the highest seats, where the biggest money always sat. A group of people in expensive clothes lounged there, talking andughing.


    I moved closer, my heart pounding.


    And I recognised them.


    Headmistress Vale, looking younger but still as bored andmanding. Terry Thatcher, Rhett¡¯s father, was barely more than a teenager. Ss Greye¡ªCharis¡¯s mother, Eva¡¯s husband. Henry Winters, whom I was currently acting like his second son.


    They were all here. All young, maybe my age or a little older. All were watching the cage with bright, excited eyes. Each of them was at least my age now, except Vale, who seemed more mature. But here they weren¡¯t teachers or Alphas yet, they were spectators.


    At that moment, a burly man stepped into the centre of the arena floor. He raised his hands, and the crowd quieted.


    "Ladies and gentlemen!" he bellowed, his voice carrying through the space. "Tonight¡¯s main event! In the cage, we have our reigning champion¡ªthe Bloodborn Wolf!"


    He pointed to the pregnant woman still slumped in the corner.


    The crowd roared, some hooted at her, and some even threw coins into the cage at her.


    "And challenging her," the announcer continued, "we have a neer, captured three moons ago, but has proven herself to be a great fighter. She defeated all the reigning champions across all the packs of the south and has now journeyed to Ravenspire, hoping to defeat our reigning champion. Do you think she can do it?"


    The crowd booed, but the muscr woman at the other end flexed her muscles, showing off. She was huge, easily twice the size of the woman in the corner.


    The crowdughed cruelly. A few people booed.


    "If you haven¡¯t ced your bets yet," the announcer shouted, "you have five minutes before the fight begins! Five minutes to decide who lives and who dies!"


    The crowd surged forward toward betting stations I hadn¡¯t noticed before.


    And then, like someone had snapped their fingers, the vision ended.


    I was back in the dark tunnel, lying on cold stone, gasping for breath.

 Chapter 185: Unexpected connections...

    <h4>Chapter 185: Unexpected connections...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    The terrace of Rhett¡¯s pack house was peaceful in the evening light. I lounged in one of thefortable chairs, my stomach full from dinner, but my mind anything but settled.


    The conversation with Rhett and ter kept reying in my head. They¡¯d both been so certain that Isolde had manipted me that what I¡¯d overheard was just part of some borate trap. And logically, I knew they were probably right. Isolde Knox could be dangerous, cunning, and always three steps ahead of everyone else.


    But what if they were wrong?


    What if Eva Greye really wasn¡¯t my mother?


    The thought made my chest ache. I¡¯d spent my whole life believing I knew who I was, where I came from. The idea that it was all a lie felt like standing on ground that was slowly crumbling beneath my feet.


    Was that why my father had treated me like I was trash? Was that why he¡¯d always been cruel to me? Perhaps he knew.


    I pulled out my phone and typed out my mother¡¯s number. I still had it off-heart, just as I did when we were babies. I still had my dad¡¯s and his Beta and his gamma. That was basically the first thing you learn when youe of age, right before you¡¯re shipped to training school.


    The phone numbers of your parents and guardians.


    After typing out the number, I stared at my screen and her contact stared back at me.


    For days now, I¡¯d felt this overwhelming urge to call her. To pick up the phone and demand the truth. But every time I¡¯d gotten close, I¡¯d stopped myself. What would I even say? "Hey Mom, are you actually my mother, or have you been lying to me my entire life?"


    And would she even tell me the truth if I asked?


    As for my father¡ªSs Greye¡ªI barely thought about him anymore. Thest time I¡¯d seen him, I¡¯d been curious about why he looked so sick, so thin and worn down. But that curiosity had faded quickly. He¡¯d never been much of a father to me anyway.


    Sighing, I turned my phone face down on myp and leaned back in the chair. The moon was rising, full and bright. I stared up at it, trying to find some peace in its steady glow.


    There was an old saying that: ¡¯the longer you stare at the moon, the more likely you¡¯d dream of answers to your heartaches¡¯.


    And tonight, I needed this old wives¡¯ tale to be true.


    "Hello? Who is this?"


    I sat up so fast I nearly fell out of the chair. My heart was pounding. Where had that voicee from?


    "Hello? Can you hear me?"


    It wasing from myp. From my phone.


    Oh no.


    I snatched up the phone and flipped it over. The screen was lit up with an active call. My mother¡¯s number zed across the disy.


    I must have identally pressed the call button when I set it down. No, no, no¡ª


    "Hello? Who is this?" my mother¡¯s voice came again, sharper now and filled with suspicion.


    My hand was shaking. For a second, I considered just hanging up. But that would be worse, wouldn¡¯t it? Then she¡¯d know someone had called and just refused to speak.


    Slowly, I raised the phone to my ear.


    "Hello," I managed, my voice barely a whisper.


    There was a pause on the other end, then a soft gasp. "Charis? Darling, is that you?"


    "Yeah," I said. "It¡¯s me."


    Another silence. This one stretched so long I thought maybe the connection had dropped.


    "Oh, thank the goddess." Her voice cracked a little. "I¡ªI didn¡¯t expect to hear from you." Her voice was carefully neutral, but I could hear something underneath it. Surprise? Worry? Hope?


    "I didn¡¯t mean to call," I blurted out. "It was an ident. I just¡ªmy phone¡ª"


    "Oh." Was that disappointment? "I see."


    "No, I mean¡ª" I stopped. What did I mean? "I was thinking about calling you. I just hadn¡¯t decided yet."


    "Well, you¡¯re calling now," she said. "How are you, sweetheart?"


    "I¡¯m fine."


    "Are you eating properly?"


    "Yes."


    "Getting enough sleep?"


    "Yes."


    Another painful pause.


    "Your father has been asking about you," she said.


    I doubted that very much. "How is he?"


    "Better. The doctors found a treatment that¡¯s helping."


    "That¡¯s good."


    We fell into silence again. This was excruciating. We¡¯d never been the most talkative family, but this felt different. Like, there was an enormous thing sitting between us that neither of us wanted to acknowledge.


    "Charis," my mother said suddenly. "Is everything alright? You sound... different."


    "I¡¯m fine," I said again.


    "You keep saying that, but I¡¯m your mother. I can tell when something¡¯s wrong."


    The words hit me like a punch. <i>I¡¯m your mother.</i> Was she? Was she really?


    I wanted to ask. The question was right there, burning in my throat. <i>Are you my real mother? Did you adopt me? Have you been lying to me?</i>


    But I couldn¡¯t make the wordse out.


    "I should go," I said instead. "I have studying to do."


    "Of course." She sounded disappointed. "Charis, before you go¡ª"


    "Yes?"


    "You know you can talk to me, right? If something¡¯s bothering you. If you need anything. There was never a day that went by after you left the house that I didn¡¯t think of you. On one hand, I was d you left and escaped your father¡¯s wickedness; on the other hand, I missed you so much."


    My eyes burned with tears I refused to let fall. "I know."


    "Then, when will youe home?" she asked tentatively. "Will you evere home?"


    I didn¡¯t know that, either. I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to. "I don¡¯t know, Mom," I said eventually. "With the court process and all..."


    "You can call it all off when youe to court in two days. You only need to tell the judge that you¡¯ve missed home. I promise I¡¯ll protect you this time. Your father is sick; he won¡¯t hit you again."


    I thought of all the times I¡¯d needed her protection. All the nights I¡¯d begged and cried for her to do something, and how she¡¯d stared at me with just the same helplessness that I was. Now that I think of it, maybe she isn¡¯t really my mother because I¡¯ve seen the height of motherhood. I know how protective mothers can be.


    "I don¡¯t know if I shoulde back," I said with a sigh. "But it¡¯s not like I¡¯m renouncing my family. I don¡¯t want to be with you and Dad again. I don¡¯t want to marry Darian."


    "About that..." she started saying and trailed off. "Your father was foolish, our pack was in trouble, and he needed the Alpha King to help him with a few connections that would get the pack back on its feet. He¡¯d lost all his mother in an investment scam and was trying to..."


    "Stop making excuses for him, Mom. Even if all of that happened, sacrificing his only child shouldn¡¯t have been an option."


    "Yeah," he inhaled deeply. "I guess so. You¡¯re right."


    Another long pause before I broke it. "I have to go now," I murmured. "Goodnight."


    "I love you, darling."


    The words startled me. It felt so strangeing from someone like her. Almost unnatural.


    "Goodnight, Mom."


    I ended the call before she could say anything else.


    For a long moment, I just sat there, staring at the phone. That had beenpletely useless. I¡¯d called her¡ªidentally, but still¡ªand I hadn¡¯t asked a single important question and hadn¡¯t gotten any closer to the truth.


    <i>Coward,</i> I thought viciously.


    Movement caught my eye. Someone was walking up the path toward the pack house. I stood up, grateful for the distraction, and squinted into the darkness.


    As the figure came closer, I recognised him. Kael.


    He moved with that quiet, controlled way he always did. Everything about him was measured and careful. Even the way he walked seemed deliberate.


    "Hey," I called out as he got closer. "How are you doing?"


    Kael looked up at me. In the moonlight, his face looked pale and drawn. There were shadows under his eyes that hadn¡¯t been there this morning.


    "I¡¯m fine," he said in his usual quiet manner.


    <i>Everyone kept saying they were fine today,</i> I thought.


    "What was so urgent?" Kael asked. "Rhett¡¯s message said he needed help."


    "His biological mother showed up," I exined. "At the hospital. Apparently, she¡¯s been gone his whole life and just decided toe back. He didn¡¯t know what to do about it."


    Kael¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly. For him, that was practically a dramatic reaction. "I see."


    At that moment, the front door opened and Rhett stepped out. He spotted Kael and walked over with the cocky expression he wore when trying to hide his stress.


    "I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d make it," Rhett said.


    Kael¡¯s jaw tightened. "You said it was serious. I thought something was actually wrong. I can¡¯t believe you called us over for such trivial matters."


    "Trivial?" Rhett¡¯s eyes narrowed. "My long-lost mother showing up isn¡¯t trivial."


    "It¡¯s a family issue," Kael said tly. "Not an emergency."


    Rhett rolled his eyes. "Well, excuse me for wanting support from my friends. Why couldn¡¯t youe earlier, anyway? You¡¯re hourste."

 Chapter 186: Bonds and boundaries...

    <h4>Chapter 186: Bonds and boundaries...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    "Don¡¯t ask," Kael said sharply, ring at him. "Mind your business."


    He brushed past both of us, heading for the front door. "Is my room ready?" he called over his shoulder.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s ready," Rhett shouted back, but Kael was already inside.


    I hurried after him, something about his behaviour bothering me. He wasn¡¯t usually this short with us, even when he was in a bad mood.


    I caught up with him in the hallway and followed him to his room. It was one of the guest rooms in the pack house¡ªKael stayed here often enough that they just considered it his.


    He opened the door and walked in. I followed him.


    Kael turned around, surprised to see me there. "What are you doing here?"


    "Are you okay?" I asked directly.


    "I¡¯m fine."


    "You don¡¯t look fine." I studied his face. "You look exhausted. And something¡¯s wrong. I can tell."


    For a moment, something flickered in his eyes. Vulnerability, maybe. Uncertainty. But then it was gone, reced by his usual careful mask.


    He smiled slightly. "I¡¯ll survive."


    Then, in one smooth motion, he pulled his shirt over his head and tossed it aside.


    I tried very hard not to stare. Kael was lean and muscr, his body sculpted from years of training. There were scars across his chest and arms¡ªold ones, from fights and idents and the general violence that came with being a werewolf.


    He walked toward the bathroom, then paused and looked back at me.


    "Would you like to take a shower with me?" he asked, his voice casual, like he was asking if I wanted coffee.


    Heat flooded my face. "I¡ªI already showered," I stammered.


    Kael closed the distance between us in two steps. He reached out and pulled me against him, one hand on my waist, the other sliding up to cup the back of my neck.


    Then he kissed me.


    It wasn¡¯t gentle. It was deep and demanding, the kind of kiss that made everything else disappear. My hands came up automatically, pressing against his bare chest, feeling his heart beating fast under my palms.


    When he finally pulled back, his eyes were dark and intense.


    "Bathe again," he murmured, his voice low and provocative.


    My brain had stopped working. All I could do was stare at him, my heart racing, my face burning hot.


    And somewhere in the back of my mind, a small voice whispered that I was in very serious trouble.


    He pulled me closer to me this time, our gaze meeting for a second.


    "I love you, Charis," he murmured, staring at me tenderly. "It seems every second I fall in love with you more. I¡¯ve never felt this way before."


    Before I could reply, his kiss consumed mepletely. His lips moved against mine with a hunger that made my knees weak, and I found myself kissing him back just as desperately. My hands slid up his bare chest, feeling the warmth of his skin, the steady rhythm of his heartbeat under my palms.


    He deepened the kiss, his tongue sweeping against mine, and I made a small sound in the back of my throat. His hand tightened on my waist, pulling me closer until there was no space between us. I could feel every ne of his body pressed against mine.


    "Kael," I whispered when we broke apart for air.


    "Mm?" His lips moved to my jaw, trailing kisses down to my neck.


    My head fell back, giving him better ess. His mouth was hot against my skin, sending shivers down my spine. His other hand came up to tangle in my hair, tilting my head exactly where he wanted it.


    "We shouldn¡¯t¡ª" I started, but he cut me off with another kiss.


    This one was slower, deeper. Exploring. His hands moved down my sides, gentle but possessive, like he was mapping every curve. I pressed closer to him, my fingers threading through his hair.


    He walked me backwards until my legs hit the edge of his bed. We tumbled onto it together, never breaking the kiss. Kael¡¯s weight settled over me, careful not to crush me but heavy enough that I felt surrounded by him.


    His mouth left mine to trail kisses down my throat. I arched up against him, my hands exploring the muscles of his back. Everything felt electric, alive, as if every nerve ending were on fire.


    "You smell so good," Kael murmured against my corbone. "Like rain and something sweet."


    I was about to respond when¡ª


    <i>BANG!</i>


    The door flew open and mmed against the wall.


    I sprang apart from Kael so fast I nearly fell off the bed. My heart was racing for entirely different reasons now. I scrambled to sit up, trying to fix my dishevelled hair.


    ter stood in the doorway with a dark expression.


    "Are you kidding me right now?" he demanded.


    Kael rolled his eyes and stood up,pletely unbothered by being caught. "Ever heard of knocking?"


    "Ever heard of not being selfish?" ter shot back. His eyes moved to me. "You two always do this. Always trying to go solo. It¡¯s not fair."


    "I wasn¡¯t¡ª" I started, but Kael cut me off.


    "I¡¯m taking a shower," he announced, and walked into the bathroom without another word.


    The door closed behind him with a definitive click.


    I turned to ter, guilt crawling up my throat. "Hi."


    "Don¡¯t ¡¯hi¡¯ me," ter said, but his anger was already fading into something more like frustration. He crossed his arms. "Charis, if you keep favouring one mate over the others, you¡¯re going to create rivalry and jealousy. You know damn well we aren¡¯t brothers. Usually, having multiple mates works with twins, triplets, or quadruplets. We¡¯re three different men, fated to you. You¡¯re handling enough problems on your own. Do you really want to add that to the list?"


    I shook my head quickly. "No. You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just¡ªeverything with Kael is always so unpredictable. One minute he¡¯s being distant and cold, and the next he¡¯s..." I gestured vaguely at the bed.


    "I know," ter sighed. He sat down on the edge of the bed, his shoulders slumping. "Kael¡¯splicated. But so are you. And so am I, and so is Rhett. That¡¯s kind of the whole problem with this situation."


    "Yeah." I sat down next to him, leaving careful space between us. "What are you doing here, anyway?"


    "Rhett wanted to talk to all of us," ter said. "Something important, apparently. He sent me to find you and Kael."


    "Oh." I fidgeted with my hands. "Is it about his mother?"


    "Probably. Or his father. Or his stepmother. There¡¯s a lot of family drama happening right now."


    Before I could respond, the door opened again, and Rhett walked in. He had this contemtive look on his face, like he was working through aplicated problem in his head.


    At the same moment, the bathroom door opened and Kael emerged.


    He was wearing nothing but his briefs.


    Water droplets still clung to his skin, trailing down his chest and abs. His hair was damp and messy, pushed back from his face. He looked like something out of a magazine.


    My mouth went dry. Heat pooled in my stomach. I mped my legs together and bit down hard on my lip to seal the moan that wanted to escape.


    Kael noticed me staring and smirked slightly before walking over to grab a towel.


    "When is the full moon due?" Rhett asked suddenly, his voice still distant and thoughtful.


    ter nced at him. "Three days."


    Rhett scoffed, a hint of amusement breaking through his contemtive expression. "That would exin the unnecessary horniness in the air."


    His gaze slid directly to me. I felt my face burn hot with embarrassment.


    "Seriously," Rhett continued, "the tension is so thick I could cut it with a knife." He looked between me and Kael. "I wonder if both of you have sex behind our backs. As mates, we need to¡ª"


    "Why are we in my room exactly?" Kael cut him off, wrapping the towel around his waist. His tone was sharp, clearly indicating he was not interested in this conversation.


    Rhett sighed and ran a hand through his hair. The contemtive look faded, reced by something more vulnerable.


    "I wanted to tell you all something," he said. "I¡¯m doing much better now."


    The room went still.


    "Better?" ter repeated, leaning forward. "Better how?"


    "My heart," Rhett said, touching his chest. "Doctor Maxwell ran tests this morning. My heart function has improved significantly. Notpletely healed, but better than it¡¯s been in years."


    Kael, who had been pulling on a pair of sweatpants, stopped and looked up. "That¡¯s... that¡¯s incredible."


    "That¡¯s amazing, Rhett!" I said, standing up. Relief flooded through me so intensely that I felt dizzy with it.


    Even Kael smiled, nothing like his usual careful half-smirk. He walked over and thumped Rhett on the back. "Good news, man. Really good news."


    Rhett smiled back, and for a moment, he looked lighter. Happier. "It¡¯s thanks to all of you. Your care, your support. But especially..." He turned to look directly at me. "Especially you, Charis."


    I blinked. "Me?"

 Chapter 187: Chaos...

    <h4>Chapter 187: Chaos...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    "Since you came back," Rhett said softly. "Since we started spending time together, I¡¯ve felt better and stronger. The effects are temporary¡ªthey fade when we¡¯re apart for too long¡ªbut they¡¯re real. And they¡¯re working."


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. My throat felt tight.


    "I did some research," Rhett continued. "About Direwolves. About what makes them different from regr wolves." He pulled out his phone and scrolled through something. "There¡¯s not a lot of information¡ªmost of it is old legends and half-truths¡ªbut there¡¯s a consistent pattern."


    "What kind of pattern?" ter asked.


    "Direwolves have healing abilities," Rhett said. "Not just for themselves, but for their mates. The bond between a Direwolf and their mates is... different. Apparently, they are more connected on a fundamental level. When the bonds are properly formed and epted, the healing effects are exponentially more powerful."


    He looked at me again, and his expression was so earnest it made my chest ache.


    "The reason I¡¯m getting better," he said, "is because of our mate bond. Even though it¡¯s not fully epted yet, even though we haven¡¯tpleted the bonding ritual, just being near you helps. Your presence, your touch, even just talking to you¡ªit all contributes to my healing."


    "Rhett..." I whispered.


    "I¡¯m not trying to pressure you," he said quickly. "I know this isplicated. I know you¡¯re dealing with a lot right now¡ªyour identity, your family, everything with the Academy. But I thought you should know. The bond is real. It¡¯s powerful. And it¡¯s helping me stay alive."


    The room fell silent. I could feel all three of them looking at me.


    "There¡¯s more," Rhett continued, his voice gentle but firm. "ording to what I¡¯ve found, the bond doesn¡¯t just help me. It would help all of us: faster healing, stronger connection, better instincts. The mate bond between a Direwolf and its mates creates a... awork, I guess. Where we all benefit from being connected."


    "Like a pack bond," Kael said quietly. "But more intimate."


    "Exactly." Rhett took a step closer to me. "Charis, I don¡¯t want to rush you. I really don¡¯t. But I think it¡¯s time you seriously consider epting our bonds. Not just for me, though I won¡¯t lie¡ªI need this to survive. But for all of us. For you, too."


    I looked at each of them in turn. Rhett, with his hopeful, vulnerable expression. ter, steady and supportive as always. Kael was watching me with those intense dark eyes.


    Three mates. Three bonds. Three people whose lives were tangled with mine in ways I was still trying to understand.


    "I..." I started, then stopped. What could I say? That I was terrified? Did the idea of epting three mate bonds feel overwhelming? That I wasn¡¯t sure I was strong enough, or brave enough, or good enough for any of them?


    "You don¡¯t have to decide right now," ter said gently, like he could read my thoughts. "But think about it. Really think about it."


    "Okay," I whispered. "I will. I promise."


    Rhett nodded, seeming satisfied with that answer. "That¡¯s all I¡¯m asking."


    But I could see it in his eyes¡ªthe unspoken plea. The fear that time was running out.


    And the terrible truth was, he might be right.


    ***


    Just as I was pondering what they had just said, we heard a loud crash followed by screaming.


    All four of us froze for a split second, looking at each other with wide eyes.


    Then, we rushed towards the door simultaneously.


    We rushed out of Kael¡¯s room and into the hallway. The scene that greeted us was absolute chaos.


    Luna ra ¨C Rhett¡¯s stepmom had Elena ¨C Rhett¡¯s biological mother, by the hair, dragging her down the grand staircase. Elena¡¯s hands were wing at ra¡¯s grip, trying to break free, but ra¡¯s hold was iron-tight. Both women were screaming at the top of their lungs.


    "You have some nerveing back here!" ra shrieked, yanking Elena down another step. Elena stumbled, nearly falling, but managed to grab the bannister.


    "Let go of me, you psychotic witch!" Elena screamed back, reaching up to grab ra¡¯s perfectly styled hair and pulling hard.


    ra yelped and lost her bnce. Both women tumbled down the remaining stairs in a tangle of limbs, hitting thending with a sickening thud. A decorative vase on a side table crashed to the floor, shattering into pieces.


    But neither woman stopped fighting.


    They rolled across the marble floor, each trying to get on top of the other. ra¡¯s designer dress was torn at the shoulder. Elena¡¯s blouse hade untucked, her face flushed red with rage and exertion.


    "Rhett was fine without you!" ra snarled, managing to pin Elena for a moment. She raised her hand to p her, but Elena bucked her hips and threw ra off.


    Elena scrambled to her feet, breathing hard. Blood trickled from a cut on her lip. "Fine? He¡¯s dying! And you¡¯re so busy ying Luna that you don¡¯t even care! "Oh," Elenaughed devilishly, "He¡¯s divorcing you, so I heard. Guess he couldn¡¯t put up with you again."


    "How dare you!" ra lunged at her again.


    They collided in the middle of the foyer. Elena¡¯s fist connected with ra¡¯s jaw with a sharp crack. ra¡¯s head snapped to the side, and she stumbled backwards into a floormp. It toppled over, the bulb exploding as it hit the ground.


    ra touched her jaw, eyes zing with fury. Then sheunched herself at Elena like a wild animal.


    They crashed into the wall, knocking down a painting. The frame splintered as it hit the floor. ra had Elena by the throat now, pressing her against the wall. Elena¡¯s face was turning red, her hands scrabbling at ra¡¯s wrists.


    "Stop it!" Rhett yelled, running down the stairs. "Both of you, stop!"


    But they didn¡¯t hear him. Or didn¡¯t care.


    Elena brought her knee up hard into ra¡¯s stomach. ra gasped and loosened her grip. Elena shoved her away, and ra stumbled backwards, crashing into the entrance hall table. A crystal bowl fell and shattered, scattering ss across the floor.


    ra grabbed the table for support, then picked up a heavy candlestick. "I¡¯ll kill you!"


    "Luna ra, no!" ter shouted, racing toward them.


    But ra was already swinging. Elena ducked just in time, and the candlestick smashed into the wall, leaving a dent in the ster. Elena tackled ra around the waist, and they both went down hard on the ss-covered floor.


    Both women were bleeding now¡ªcuts on their hands and arms from the broken ss. But they kept fighting, rolling across the foyer, grabbing at each other¡¯s hair, scratching, hitting.


    ra managed to get back on top. She raised her fist, about to bring it down on Elena¡¯s face¡ª


    Kael grabbed her from behind, wrapping his arms around her and trying to pull her off. "That¡¯s enough!"


    ra twisted in his grip, surprisingly strong. She elbowed him in the ribs, and Kael grunted but held on.


    Rhett reached Elena and tried to help her up. "Mom, please¡ª"


    Elena shoved him away and lunged at ra again, even though Kael was still holding her. Her nails raked down ra¡¯s arm, leaving bloody scratches.


    ra screamed in rage and pain. She broke free from Kael¡¯s grip and threw herself at Elena again.


    This time ter stepped between them, his hands raised. "Stop this! Both of you!"


    But ra was beyond reasoning. She tried to get around ter, her perfectly made-up face twisted with fury. Her hair hade loose from its bun, hanging wild around her shoulders. Her dress was torn and bloodstained.


    Elena looked just as dishevelled. Her eye was swelling, turning purple. Blood dripped from her nose and the cut on her lip. Her hands were bleeding from the ss.


    "You ruined everything!" ra screamed at her. "Everything was perfect until you showed up!"


    "Perfect?" Elenaughed bitterly, the sound half sob. "You call a dying boy perfect? You call a loveless marriage perfect?"


    "At least I stayed!" ra shot back. "At least I didn¡¯t abandon my family!"


    "I didn¡¯t abandon anyone! I was driven out! There¡¯s a difference!"


    They surged toward each other again. All three boys moved at once, trying to keep them separated. I stood frozen at the top of the stairs, watching in horror as the pack house was destroyed around them.


    A mirror cracked as someone was shoved into it¡ªmore ss scattered across the floor. A curtain rod came loose, the heavy fabric falling in a heap.


    "Enough!" Rhett tried again, his voice desperate. "Please, just stop!"


    But they wouldn¡¯t stop. They were like two forces of nature colliding, unstoppable and destructive.


    ra broke free from ter¡¯s grip and managed to grab Elena¡¯s hair again. She yanked hard, pulling Elena¡¯s head back at a painful angle. Elena¡¯s scream of rage echoed through the foyer.


    Elena grabbed ra¡¯s wrist and twisted viciously. I heard something crack¡ªnot break, but close. ra¡¯s face went white with pain, but she still didn¡¯t let go.


    They were both crying now, I realised. Tears streamed down their faces as they fought. This wasn¡¯t just about Alpha Terry or status. This was years of pain and jealousy and betrayal all exploding at once.


    Kael and ter grabbed ra together, finally managing to pull her back several feet. Rhett wrapped his arms around his biological mother, holding her in ce even as she struggled against him.


    "Let me go!" Elena was shouting. "I¡¯m not done with her!"


    "You¡¯re never done!" ra screamed back, fighting against the boys holding her. "You just take and take and destroy everything you touch!"


    "I¡¯m trying to save my son!"


    "He¡¯s not your son anymore! You gave up that right!"


    The door to the pack house suddenly flew open with such force that it mmed against the wall.


    Everyone froze.


    It was Alpha Terry standing in the doorway.

 Chapter 188: Breaking point...

    <h4>Chapter 188: Breaking point...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I¡¯d never seen an Alpha aura before, at least not like this.


    The closest I¡¯vee to experiencing it is my father¡¯s asional angry outburst; otherwise, I¡¯ve never experienced it firsthand.


    Alpha Terry stood at the doorway, and the air itself seemed to thicken, pressing down on all of us. The temperature dropped. Every instinct in my body screamed at me to submit, to lower my eyes, to make myself small.


    His eyes werepletely ck. Not just the pupils¡ªthe entire eye. Pure Alpha dominance radiating from every inch of him.


    "ENOUGH."


    He didn¡¯t shout the word; he growled it. It vibrated through him, sounding like a bass. It was absolutely terrifying.


    Both women stopped struggling immediately. Even Kael and ter took an involuntary step back.


    Terry walked into the foyer. As he walked, his eyes swept across the destruction, then they moved to ra and Elena.


    "My office," he said, his voice still carrying that inhuman growl. "Both of you. Now."


    Neither woman argued. The Alphamand was too strong to resist.


    As they moved toward the office¡ªra limping slightly, Elena holding her bleeding arm¡ªTerry¡¯s ck eyes found mine at the top of the stairs.


    For just a second, we made eye contact.


    Every hair on my body stood on end. My wolf whimpered inside me, wanting to run and hide.


    Then his eyes moved away, and I could breathe again.


    The silence after Terry and the women left was suffocating. Nobody moved. Nobody spoke. We all just stood there, frozen, trying to process what had just happened.


    Then ter came to stand next to me. I hadn¡¯t even heard him climb the stairs.


    "Come on," he said softly, tugging my elbow gently. "Let¡¯s sit down."


    He led me carefully down the stairs, steering me around the broken ss and debris scattered across the floor. We made our way to a corner of the living room that had somehow escaped the destruction¡ªa small seating area with two chairs and a loveseat that looked untouched.


    I sank into one of the chairs, my legs suddenly weak. My hands were shaking.


    "You okay?" ter asked, crouching in front of me.


    I nodded.


    Servants appeared and began quietly cleaning up the mess. They moved efficiently, sweeping up ss, righting furniture, and removing the broken pieces. Nobody spoke. The only sounds were the soft brush of brooms and the clink of ss being collected.


    Rhett ran both hands through his hair, his movements jerky and agitated. "I need to go up there."


    "What?" ter straightened up from where he¡¯d been checking on me. "No. Bad idea."


    "I need to know what¡¯s happening," Rhett insisted. "I need to make sure she¡¯s okay."


    "Your father is furious right now," Kael said, his tone reasonable but firm. "In situations like this, it¡¯s always best to stay away. Give him time to cool down."


    "That¡¯s exactly why I need to go up there!" Rhett¡¯s voice rose. "I need to make sure my mom is fine. You saw how angry he was. What if¡ª" He stopped, swallowing hard. "What if he hurts her?"


    "Your father wouldn¡¯t¡ª" ter started.


    "Wouldn¡¯t what?" Rhett cut him off. "Wouldn¡¯t hurt the woman he¡¯s spent twenty years hating? The woman he thinks betrayed him? You saw his eyes, ter. You felt his Alpha aura. He¡¯s not in his right mind."


    "Which is exactly why you shouldn¡¯t go up there," Kael said. "If he¡¯s that angry, he might turn on you, too."


    "I don¡¯t care!" Rhett was pacing now, his hands clenched into fists. "She¡¯s my mother. My real mother. She came back for me, to try to save me, and I¡¯m not going to stand here while¡ª"


    "Rhett," I said softly.


    He stopped pacing and looked at me.


    "They¡¯re right," I continued gently. "Your father is dangerous right now. Going up there won¡¯t help anyone. It¡¯ll just make things worse."


    Rhett¡¯s jaw clenched. I could see the war happening inside him¡ªhis need to protect his mother versus his knowledge that we were right.


    Before anyone could say anything else, a loud bang echoed through the house.


    We all jumped. The sound came from upstairs¡ªa door mming, or something being thrown.


    Followed by rapid footsteps. Running, rapid footsteps.


    "Oh no," ter breathed.


    We rushed to the base of the stairs, all four of us crowding together. My heart was pounding so hard I could hear it in my ears.


    A momentter, Elena appeared at the top of the stairs.


    She was sobbing¡ªharsh, broken sounds that seemed torn from deep inside her. Her face was blotchy and swollen from crying. The cuts from her fight with ra looked worse in the light; the blood was already starting to dry on her skin.


    "Mom?" Rhett called out, starting up the stairs.


    But Elena wasn¡¯t stopping. She ran down the stairs, nearly tripping in her haste, one hand on the railing to keep her bnce.


    "Mom, wait!" Rhett tried to intercept her at the bottom of the stairs, reaching out to grab her arm.


    Elena jerked away from him like his touch burned. "I¡¯m sorry," she sobbed. "I¡¯m so sorry, baby. I can¡¯t¡ªI have to go."


    "What? No! What happened? What did he say?"


    But Elena was already past him, heading for the front door. She moved like someone being chased, desperate to get away.


    "Mom, please!" Rhett called after her.


    The front door opened and mmed shut.


    She was gone.


    Rhett stood frozen, staring at the closed door. Then footsteps sounded on the stairs behind us.


    We all turned.


    Alpha Terry Thatcher descended slowly, his face still dark with anger. His eyes weren¡¯tpletely ck anymore, but they were close. His jaw was clenched so tight I could see the muscle jumping.


    Rhett walked toward him, his own face set with determination. "What happened? What did you say to her?"


    "That¡¯s none of your concern," Terry said coldly.


    "None of my concern?" Rhett¡¯s voice cracked. "She¡¯s my mother!"


    "She stopped being your mother twenty years ago when she abandoned you."


    "She didn¡¯t abandon me! Your family drove her out!"


    "She left," Terry said, his voice hard as stone. "By choice. Nobody forced her."


    "Because you threatened to let me die!" Rhett was shouting now. "Because your family gave her an ultimatum¡ªleave or watch her son die without medical care!"


    "That¡¯s her version of events." Terry¡¯s eyes shed dangerously. "Convenient how she frames herself as the victim."


    "It¡¯s the truth!"


    "The truth is, she cheated on me. The truth is she lied about everything¡ªwho she was, what she was. The truth is, she destroyed our family."


    "The truth," Rhett said, his voice shaking with emotion, "is that you¡¯re so eaten up with hurt and anger that you can¡¯t see past your own pain to what¡¯s right in front of you!"


    Terry took a step toward his son. "Watch your tone."


    "Or what?" Rhett challenged. "You¡¯ll drive me away, too? Add me to the list of people you¡¯ve pushed out of your life?"


    "Rhett," ter called out in a warning tone.


    But Rhett wasn¡¯t listening. "She came back to save me. To give me her heart. To sacrifice herself so I could live. And you¡ªyou can¡¯t even put aside your pride long enough to let her help in the simplest way she can! Is that not proof enough that she loves me?"


    "I don¡¯t need her help," Terry growled. "And neither do you."


    "I¡¯m dying!" Rhett¡¯s voice broke. "I¡¯m dying, Dad! And she¡¯s offering me a chance to live even though I won¡¯t ept it. Why are you being unnecessarily stubborn?"


    "Whether we¡¯ll ept it or not, it¡¯s not the issue. We¡¯ll find another way."


    "There is no other way! The doctors have tried everything! What if this is the goddess¡¯s way of allowing me to spend myst weeks on earth with my loved ones? Do you know how happy I feel just by hering here? Happiness is a cure Dad are you going to let me die because you can¡¯t forgive her!"


    "I said no!" Terry roared, his Alpha aura flooding the room.


    The force of it drove all of us to our knees. Even Rhett staggered, fighting against thepulsion to submit.


    "I am your Alpha and your father," Terry continued, his voice resonating with power. "And I forbid this. You will not ept anything from that woman. Do you understand me?"


    Rhett was shaking, tears streaming down his face. But his eyes were defiant. "No."


    The word hung in the air.


    Terry went very still. "What did you say?"


    "I said no." Rhett straightened up, fighting against the Alphamand with everything he had. "You don¡¯t get to make this decision. It¡¯s my life. My heart. My choice."


    "You¡¯re my son¡ª"


    "And I¡¯m my own person!" Rhett shouted. "I¡¯m not a child anymore! You can¡¯t control me, and you can¡¯t control her, and you can¡¯t keep living in the past!"


    Father and son stood facing each other, both breathing hard, both radiating anger and pain.


    The air between them felt like it might shatter.


    "If you go to her," Terry said, his voice low and deadly, "you are no longer wee in this pack and to this house."


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    Rhett stared at his father, shock and hurt written across his face. "You don¡¯t mean that."


    "Don¡¯t I?" Terry¡¯s expression was cold. "Choose. Her or your pack. You can¡¯t have both."


    And with that, he turned and walked back up the stairs, leaving his son standing in the ruined foyer, surrounded by broken ss and broken hearts.

 Chapter 189: The choice...

    <h4>Chapter 189: The choice...</h4>


    <strong>Rhett</strong>


    I stood in the ruined foyer, staring at the spot where my father had been standing moments before. His words still echoing in my head.


    <i>Choose. Her or your pack. You can¡¯t have both.</i>


    My hands were shaking. I clenched them into fists, trying to stop the trembling, but it didn¡¯t work. My whole body felt like it wasing apart.


    "Rhett." ter¡¯s voice was gentle. He stepped closer, his hand hovering near my shoulder but not quite touching. "Man, I¡¯m sorry."


    I couldn¡¯t speak. If I opened my mouth, I was afraid of what woulde out.


    "He didn¡¯t mean it," Charis said softly. "He¡¯s angry. People say things they don¡¯t mean when they¡¯re angry."


    Iughed bitterly. "You don¡¯t know my father. He meant every word."


    Kael stood off to the side, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed. He didn¡¯t say anything. Just watched us with those dark, unreadable eyes.


    "What are you going to do?" ter asked carefully.


    That was the question. What was I going to do?


    I could stay here. ept my father¡¯s ultimatum. Cut off my mother again, just like we¡¯d done twenty years ago. Pretend she didn¡¯t exist. Pretend she hadn¡¯te back¡ªnot to give me her heart, but to be my mother again.


    For the first time in my life, I had a chance to know her. To have the mother I¡¯d been deprived of my whole life.


    And my father was taking that away from me. Again.


    "I¡¯m leaving," I said.


    The words came out with a certainty that stunned me, too. As soon as I said them, I felt something settle inside me. A rightness, even though it hurt like hell.


    "Rhett¡ª" ter started.


    "I have to," I interrupted. "She¡¯s my mother. She came back for me. Not to give me her heart¡ªI would never ask her to die for me¡ªbut to be in my life. To know me. And I want that too. I want to know her."


    My voice cracked on thest words. "I¡¯ve spent my whole life wondering about her. Wondering what she was like, if she ever thought about me, if she loved me. And now she¡¯s here, and she does love me, and my father is trying to force me to choose between them."


    "So don¡¯t choose," ter said. "Stay here tonight. Sleep on it. Rest your mind. Everything feels more intense right now because emotions are running high. Give it time¡ª"


    "Time?" I cut him off. "How much time, ter? My father just threatened to disown me. ra and my mom just tried to kill each other in our foyer. My mom ran out of here crying. She¡¯s out there somewhere, alone, probably feeling lonely." I shook my head. "I can¡¯t wait. I need to find her. I need to let her know that I choose her."


    ter opened his mouth to argue, but I was already moving toward the stairs.


    "Rhett,e on," ter called after me. "Be reasonable!"


    I ignored him and headed up to my room. I could hear footsteps behind me, all three of them following.


    I went straight to my closet and pulled out a duffel bag. Started throwing clothes into it¡ªshirts, pants, whatever I could grab.


    "Rhett, please," ter tried again. "Just think about this for a second¡ª"


    "I have thought about it," I said, shoving another shirt into the bag. "I¡¯m done standing by while other people make decisions about my life."


    Charis stood in the doorway, watching me with worried eyes. ter paced near my desk, running his hands through his hair in frustration.


    And Kael? Kael just leaned against the wall by my window, arms still crossed, saying nothing.


    His silence was starting to annoy me more than ter¡¯s protests.


    I grabbed more clothes, moving faster now¡ªsocks, underwear, a jacket. I didn¡¯t know where I was going exactly¡ªmaybe a hotel, I¡¯d find my mom, and we¡¯d figure it out together¡ªbut I needed to leave. Now.


    "Rhett." Kael finally called out.


    I stopped and looked at him.


    He pushed off from the wall and walked over to me slowly. "Are you alright?"


    The question caught me off guard. "What?"


    "I asked if you¡¯re alright," Kael repeated. "Because right now, you¡¯re acting like a baby."


    "Excuse me?" Heat flooded my face.


    Kael reached out and snatched the duffel bag right out of my hands. Before I could protest, he turned it upside down and dumped all my clothes onto the floor.


    "What the hell, Kael!"


    "You won¡¯t survive an hour outside this pack," Kael said tly, dropping the empty bag. "Look at you. You don¡¯t even know what to pack. You¡¯re just throwing random clothes in a bag like you¡¯re going on vacation."


    "I know what I¡¯m doing¡ª"


    "Do you?" Kael¡¯s eyes were sharp, cutting. "Do you have money? A ce to stay? A n? Or were you going to wander around Ravenspire hoping to run into your mother magically?"


    I opened my mouth, then closed it. I hadn¡¯t thought that far ahead.


    "This is exactly what I¡¯m talking about," Kael continued, his voice cold. "Spoiled children born into wealth. You¡¯ve never had to struggle for anything. You¡¯ve always had your pack, your father¡¯s money, and servants to clean up after you. And now, the first time things get hard, you think you can just run away and it¡¯ll all work out."


    "That¡¯s not fair," I protested.


    "Isn¡¯t it?" Kael challenged. "Your mother is out there, upset and alone. She needs help. She needs someone to make sure she¡¯s safe and settled somewhere secure. And you think the solution is to grab a bag of random clothes and chase after her? You¡¯ll make things worse."


    The words hit harder because they were true. I hadn¡¯t thought about any of that. I¡¯d just reacted.


    "So what am I supposed to do?" I asked, and I hated how small my voice sounded. "Just stay here and do nothing?"


    "You¡¯re supposed to stay here and let someone who actually knows what they¡¯re doing handle it," Kael said.


    He turned away from me and started walking toward the door.


    "What? Where are you going?" I called after him.


    "I¡¯m going after your mother," Kael said without turning around. "I¡¯m going to make sure she¡¯s alright. Make sure she¡¯s properly settled in a safe ce. Make sure she has what she needs."


    Relief flooded through me, mixed with shame. "Kael¡ª"


    "You¡¯re wee," he said, cutting me off.


    He was almost to the door when he suddenly stopped. For a moment, he just stood there. Then he turned around and walked straight toward Charis.


    "Kael?" Charis said with confusion in her voice


    Kael didn¡¯t answer. He just cupped her face in both hands and kissed her.


    It wasn¡¯t gentle. It was deep, intense, and possessive. Charis made a slight surprised sound, but then she was kissing him back, her handsing up to grip his jacket.


    The kisssted longer than wasfortable for ter and me to watch. We both looked embarrassed as we watched them kiss, like we weren¡¯t all mates. The more I think about how the three of us are connected to Charis, the funnier it looks in my head.


    No matter how much I try not to imagine the three of us at once with Charis, it always seems funny to me.


    Finally, Kael pulled back. Charis¡¯s face was flushed, her lips slightly swollen. She looked dazed.


    Kael shoved his hands into the pockets of his jacket, looking more rxed than he had all evening. "I needed that boost," he said.


    Then he turned and walked out of the room without another word.


    We stood in silence for a moment, listening to his footsteps fade down the hallway.


    "Well," ter said finally. "That was... something."


    Charis touched her lips, still looking stunned. "He just... he just..."


    "Kissed you senseless and then left to rescue Rhett¡¯s mom?" ter supplied with a scoff. "The boy still doesn¡¯t know how to share."


    I sank onto my bed, suddenly exhausted. All the anger and adrenaline drained out of me at once, leaving me feeling hollow.


    "He¡¯s right," I said quietly. "I was acting like an idiot."


    "You were acting like someone who just had his whole world turned upside down," Charis corrected, sitting down beside me. "That¡¯s different."


    "I just wanted to help her," I said.


    "And now Kael¡¯s going to tell her that," ter said. "He¡¯ll make sure she knows. He¡¯ll take care of it."


    "Why didn¡¯t he say anything earlier?" I asked. "When I first said I was leaving. He just stood there, watching."


    ter shrugged. "That¡¯s how Kael works. He watches, he assesses, and then he acts when it¡¯ll make the most impact. If he¡¯d tried to talk you out of it downstairs, you wouldn¡¯t have listened. You needed to actually start packing, to realise you had no n, before his words wouldnd. No wonder he¡¯s a good assassin."


    "Don¡¯t say that," Charis turned to re at ter. "Did he tell you he killed anyone?"


    "Not exactly in words, but you don¡¯t need him to tell you that, someone with his fighting skills would not be sent on a peacekeeping mission. He must have killed at one point or another."

 Chapter 190: Shadows and secrets I...

    <h4>Chapter 190: Shadows and secrets I...</h4>


    <strong>Kael</strong>


    The night air was cool against my face as I left the pack house. I could still taste Charis on my lips¡ªthat kiss had given me exactly what I needed. rity.


    But now I had work to do.


    I told Rhett I was going to check on his mother to make sure she was settled. That was partly true. Elena, or whatever her name was, had run out of that house crying and alone. Someone needed to check on her.


    But that wasn¡¯t the only reason I was following her.


    Something didn¡¯t add up.


    I¡¯ve always been good at reading people, at seeing the patterns others miss. It¡¯s how I¡¯ve survived this long. And everything about Elena¡¯s sudden appearance felt wrong.


    Why now? Why, after twenty years of silence, did she suddenly show up? She imed she saw the news about Rhett¡¯s condition, but his heart problems weren¡¯t new. They¡¯d been public knowledge for years. The Thatcher family¡¯s struggle with their son¡¯s illness had been discussed in pack circles for as long as I could remember.


    So why wait until now toe back?


    And how had she gotten into Ravenspire so easily? The Thatcher pack had resources and connections. If they¡¯d wanted to keep her out all these years, they could have. Terry Thatcher was a powerful Alpha with influence across multiple territories.


    Yet she¡¯d waltzed right into the hospital, right into his son¡¯s room, like there were no barriers at all.


    Something was very fishy.


    I picked up her scent near the edge of the pack house property. It was distinctivevender and something sharper, almost medicinal. Fear-sweat, probably, mixed with adrenaline from the fight.


    I followed it down the main road, keeping my distance. The scent trail led me through the residential area, past darkened houses and quiet streets. Ravenspire was mostly asleep at this hour, just a fewte-night stragglers heading home from bars or night shifts.


    The trail ended at a bus stop about half a mile from the pack house.


    And there she was.


    Elena sat on the bench, hunched over with her face in her hands. Her shoulders shook slightly. She was still crying, though more quietly now. Her clothes were torn and bloodied from the fight with ra. She looked small, broken, and pitiable.


    I stayed back, hidden in the shadows of a building across the street. Just watching.


    Part of me felt bad for her. If her story was true¡ªif she really had been forced to leave her son, if she really had spent twenty years thinking about him¡ªthen this had to be torture. Being this close to Rhett, yet rejected by his father, watching her son torn between his parents.


    But the other part of me, the part that had learned to trust my instincts above all else, kept whispering that something was off.


    I waited.


    Elena pulled out her phone and made a call. I was too far away to hear what she was saying, but I could see her lips moving. The conversation was short. She nodded a few times, said something else, then hung up.


    Less than five minutester, a sleek ck car pulled up to the bus stop.


    I straightened, registering the te number. This wasn¡¯t a taxi. The kind of car that screamed money and power.


    The back door opened, and Elena got in without hesitation. Like she¡¯d been expecting it.


    The car pulled away smoothly.


    I stepped out from my hiding spot and hailed a cab that was passing by. "Follow that ck car," I told the driver, sliding into the back seat. "Don¡¯t get too close, but don¡¯t lose it."


    The driver¡ªa middle-aged man who looked like he¡¯d seen everything¡ªjust nodded and pulled into traffic.


    We followed the ck car through Ravenspire¡¯s streets. It took us toward downtown, where the expensive hotels and high-end restaurants clustered. Old money territory. The kind of ce where people like the Thatchers did business.


    The car finally stopped in front of the Ravencrest Hotel¡ªone of the most exclusive ces in the city: five stars, reservation-only restaurant, the whole deal. A night here probably costs more than most people make in a month.


    So much for the tragic, penniless ex-wife.


    I paid the cab driver and got out, watching as Elena stepped out of the ck car. A doorman in a crisp uniform opened the hotel entrance for her. She walked in like she belonged there.


    I waited a few minutes, then followed.


    The lobby was all marble and gold, with crystal chandeliers and art that looked expensive. A few well-dressed people sat in the lounge area, talking in quiet voices. Soft piano music yed in the background.


    I caught Elena¡¯s scent and tracked it through the lobby. She wasn¡¯t going to the elevators¡ªnot yet, anyway. The trail led toward the back of the hotel.


    To the restaurant.


    I followed carefully, keeping my distance. Elegant double doors marked the restaurant entrance. Through the ss, I could see white tablecloths, candlelight, and servers in ck vests moving between tables.


    And there, at a corner table partially hidden by a decorative screen, was Elena.


    She wasn¡¯t alone.


    Sitting across from her, looking elegant andposed in a dark dress, was Isolde Knox.


    My blood went cold.


    I ducked behind arge potted nt, positioning myself where I could see them but they couldn¡¯t see me. My heart was pounding, though I kept my breathing steady.


    What the hell was Elena doing meeting with Isolde?


    I watched as a server brought them drinks¡ªwine for Isolde, something clear for Elena. They didn¡¯t toast. They just started talking.


    Isolde looked calm and controlled. She always looked like that¡ªlike she knew secrets no one else did and found the whole world vaguely amusing. Her red lipstick was perfect. Her hair fell in smooth waves over one shoulder. She leaned forward slightly as she spoke, her fingers wrapped around the stem of her wine ss.


    Elena looked tense. She kept ncing around like she was afraid someone would see them. Her hands fidgeted with her napkin. She spoke quickly, urgently, though I couldn¡¯t hear the words.


    Isolde said something, and Elena shook her head sharply. Then Isolde smiled¡ªnot a nice smile, a knowing one¡ªand said something else.


    Elena¡¯s shoulders slumped. She nodded.


    They talked for maybe fifteen minutes. At one point, Isolde pulled out her phone and showed Elena something on the screen. Elena stared at it for a long moment, then looked up at Isolde with an expression I couldn¡¯t quite read. Fear? Resignation?


    Finally, Isolde stood. She said something else; it looked like a warning, the way she pointed a finger at Elena, then turned and walked out of the restaurant.

 Chapter 191: Shadows and secrets II

    <h4>Chapter 191: Shadows and secrets II</h4>


    <strong>Kael</strong>


    She passed within ten feet of where I was hiding. I held my breath, staying perfectly still.


    She didn¡¯t notice me. Or if she did, she didn¡¯t show it.


    Once she was gone, I turned my attention back to Elena. She sat alone at the table, staring down at her drink. She looked exhausted. After a few minutes, she signalled for the check, paid, and headed for the elevators.


    I followed at a distance as she got off on the seventh floor and walked down the hallway to room 714.


    I waited until she¡¯d been inside for about twenty minutes. Long enough for her to get settled, maybe change clothes, let her guard down a little.


    Then I walked up to her door and knocked.


    "Who is it?" Her voice was muffled through the door, cautious.


    "Kael. Rhett¡¯s friend."


    Silence. Then the sound of the lock turning.


    The door opened a crack. Elena peered out at me, her eyes red from crying. She¡¯d changed into a hotel robe and cleaned the blood off her face, though the bruises were already darkening.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked.


    "Can Ie in? We need to talk."


    She hesitated, then opened the door wider. "Did Rhett send you?"


    "In a way." I stepped inside. The room was lovely¡ªking bed, sitting area, and city view. Expensive, like everything else about this ce. "He was worried about you. Wanted someone to make sure you were okay."


    Elena¡¯s expression softened. "That¡¯s sweet of him. Tell him I¡¯m fine. I just needed some space."


    "Space in a five-star hotel?" I looked around pointedly. "That¡¯s some expensive space."


    She bristled slightly. "I have money saved. Is that a crime?"


    "No." I turned to face her directly. "But meeting with Isolde Knox might be."


    Her face went white. For a second, she looked like she might deny it. Then her shoulders sagged.


    "You followed me."


    "I did."


    "Why?"


    "Because something about your story doesn¡¯t add up," I said bluntly. "You show up after twenty years, iming you want to help your son. But you¡¯re staying in luxury hotels and having secret meetings with one of the most dangerous people in Ravenspire. So I¡¯m going to ask you straight out: what¡¯s really going on?"


    Elena walked over to the bed and sat down heavily. For a long moment, she didn¡¯t say anything. She just stared at her hands.


    "It¡¯splicated," she said finally.


    "Then uplicate it."


    She looked up at me, and I saw real fear in her eyes. "If I tell you, you have to promise me something. You have to promise you¡¯ll protect Rhett. No matter what happens. No matter what you learn about me."


    "I can¡¯t promise that until I know what I¡¯m protecting him from."


    "Isolde," Elena whispered. "You have to protect him from Isolde."


    My stomach dropped. "Exin."


    Elena took a shaky breath. "When I left twenty years ago, I had nothing. The Thatcher family made sure of that. They took everything¡ªmy money, my reputation, my connection to my pack. They threw me out with nothing but the clothes on my back."


    "I know. Rhett told us."


    "What he doesn¡¯t know is what happened after." Elena¡¯s voice was hollow. "I was desperate. Alone. I had no way to make money, no way to survive. And then Isolde found me."


    Of course she did. Isolde had a talent for finding vulnerable people.


    "She offered me a deal," Elena continued. "She¡¯d give me money, help me build a new life, give me resources. All I had to do was wait. Stay away from Rhett and Terry. Let time pass. And then, when she gave the signal, I¡¯de back."


    "Come back for what?"


    Elena met my eyes. "To disrupt the Thatcher pack. To create chaos. To make Terry vulnerable."


    The pieces were clicking into ce, forming a picture I didn¡¯t like at all.


    "So this whole thing¡ªshowing up at the hospital, the emotional reunion, the fight with ra¡ªit was all nned?"


    "No!" Elena stood up quickly. "The emotions are real. Everything I feel for Rhett is real. I do love my son. I do want to know him. But Isolde..." She wrapped her arms around herself. "She knew exactly when to send me back. She knew about Rhett¡¯s condition getting worse. She knew about the problems in Terry¡¯s marriage. She knew everything would explode."


    "And what does she get out of this?"


    "I don¡¯t know." Elena¡¯s voice cracked. "She never tells me her full n. She gives me instructions and I follow them. Because if I don¡¯t..."


    "If you don¡¯t?"


    "She¡¯ll tell Terry the truth. That I¡¯ve been working with her all along. That every word I¡¯ve said is part of a maniption." Elena¡¯s tears started falling again. "Terry will never forgive me. Rhett will hate me. I¡¯ll lose everything all over again."


    I was quiet for a moment, processing this. "What did she want tonight? At the restaurant?"


    "She wanted to know how things went, how Terry reacted. What Rhett said." Elena wiped her eyes. "She seemed pleased. She said everything was going ording to n."


    "What n?"


    "I told you, I don¡¯t know! She never tells me!"


    I paced across the room, my mind racing. Isolde was using Elena as a weapon against the Thatcher pack. But why? What did she gain from destroying them?


    Then I remembered something. The vision I¡¯d had in the underground tunnel. The fighting arena. The young versions of Terry Thatcher, Ss Greye, Henry Winters, and Headmistress Vale¡ªall sitting together, watching someone fight.


    They were all connected. Something had happened years ago, something involving all of them.


    And Isolde was somehow connected to it, too.


    "Was there a fighting arena once in Ravenshore?" I asked, staring at Elena.


    She stared at me for a few second,s then nodded. "It was an underground fighting arena mainly for the pleasure of the elites."


    "Was there a popr fighter? A woman, a Bloodborn Wolf that was pregnant?"


    Elena¡¯s face turned white as she stared at me. She opened her mouth several times to speak, but no words woulde out.


    "The woman in the fighting cage," I probed further. "In the underground arena. Do you know who she was?"


    Elena finally regained herself, staring wide-eyed at me. "How do you know about that?"


    "Answer the question."


    She was quiet for so long, I thought she wouldn¡¯t respond. Then, in a voice barely above a whisper:


    "That was your mother."

 Chapter 192: Unspoken truths...

    <h4>Chapter 192: Unspoken truths...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    We were sitting on Rhett¡¯s bed, just talking and dpressing from the chaos of the evening. Rhett was leaning against the headboard, and I was sitting cross-legged beside him. ter was sprawled at the foot of the bed, his usual rxed self.


    "I still can¡¯t believe everything that happened tonight," I said, shaking my head.


    "Wee to my family," Rhett said dryly. "Drama is our speciality."


    terughed. "At least your family has passion. Mine are so morally upright that I am the first person in my lineage to ever be in a scandal."


    I smiled, feeling some of the tension leave my shoulders. Being with them felt easy.


    Then Rhett¡¯s hand found mine, threading through them as his gaze sought mine and held.


    "Mate or not mate, I would have fallen madly in love with you, Charis. You¡¯re an amazing woman, and I feel so special to be your mate. Sometimes, it feels like I don¡¯t deserve you."


    I looked at him and saw the vulnerability in his eyes, the way his thumb was absently stroking the back of my hand. The full moon was close, I could feel it in the air, in the way my skin felt too sensitive to my mate¡¯s touch.


    "I¡¯ll always be here," I said softly.


    Something shifted in his expression. His eyes darkened slightly. "Charis..."


    Then ter was moving, crawling up the bed to sit on my other side. "You know what I think?" he said, his voice lower than usual. "I think we¡¯ve been dancing around this for too long."


    My heart started beating faster. "Around what?"


    "This." ter¡¯s hand came up to cup my face, turning me toward him. "Us."


    He leaned in slowly, giving me time to pull away. But I didn¡¯t. I let him close the distance, let his lips meet mine in a kiss that was soft at first, then deeper.


    I melted into it, my handing up to grip his shirt. ter kissed like he did everything else¡ªwithplete confidence and focus. His tongue swept against mine, and I made a slight sound in the back of my throat.


    When we broke apart, I was breathing hard. ter¡¯s eyes were hooded, his lips slightly swollen.


    "I¡¯ve wanted to kiss you so badly today," ter sighed, kissing my knuckles. "I want you so badly, Charis. I love you."


    "My turn," Rhett said.


    I turned to find him right there, close enough that I could feel his breath on my face. He didn¡¯t ask permission. He just kissed me, and it was different from ter¡¯s kiss¡ªmore urgent, more desperate, like he¡¯d been holding back for too long and couldn¡¯t anymore.


    His hand slid into my hair, angling my head exactly where he wanted it. I gripped his shoulders, feeling the muscles there flex under my fingers.


    Behind me, I felt ter move closer. His lips found my neck, kissing the sensitive spot just below my ear. I gasped against Rhett¡¯s mouth.


    "Is this okay?" Rhett murmured, pulling back just enough to speak. His voice was rough, strained.


    I nodded, not trusting my voice.


    "Use words, Charis," ter said against my neck, his teeth grazing my skin. "We need to hear you say it."


    "Yes," I breathed. "Yes, it¡¯s okay. More than okay."


    Rhett smiled and kissed me again. This time, there was no hesitation. His hands moved down to my waist, pulling me closer until I was practically in hisp.


    ter¡¯s hands were on my shoulders, then sliding down my arms, leaving trails of heat in their wake. He kissed down my neck to my shoulder, pushing aside the cor of my shirt to reach more skin.


    I was caught between them, surrounded by warmth, touch, and sensation. Every nerve ending felt alive¡ªthe mate bond thrummed between us, growing stronger with every kiss, every touch.


    Rhett¡¯s lips left mine and moved to my jaw, then down to the other side of my neck. Both of them were kissing me now, their mouths hot against my skin. I let my head fall back, giving them ess, my fingers threading through Rhett¡¯s hair.


    "You¡¯re so beautiful," ter murmured against my shoulder. His hands moved to the hem of my shirt, fingers slipping just underneath to touch my skin. "So perfect."


    I shivered at the contact. His hands were warm, slightly rough, and the way he touched me brought back memories of the first time we were mates.


    Rhett¡¯s hand joined ter¡¯s under my shirt, both of them exploring cautiously. "Tell us if you want us to stop," Rhett said, his voice husky. "Anytime. We¡¯ll stop."


    "I don¡¯t want you to stop," I said, surprised by how steady my voice was. "I want... I want this. I want you. Both of you."


    Something shifted in the air between us. The careful restraint gave way to something more urgent.


    ter¡¯s hands moved higher, his thumbs brushing against my ribs, making me gasp. Rhett¡¯s lips found mine again, swallowing the sound. The kiss was deeper now, more demanding.


    I felt ter¡¯s fingers on the buttons of my shirt, slowly undoing them one by one. Each brush of his knuckles against my skin sent sparks through me. When my shirt fell open, he pushed it off my shoulders, and cool air hit my heated skin.


    "Beautiful," Rhett breathed, pulling back to look at me. His eyes were dark with want.


    ter¡¯s hands traced patterns on my back while Rhett¡¯s moved to my waist, his fingers sying across my stomach. I could feel them trembling slightly.


    My hands moved to Rhett¡¯s shirt. I undid the buttons with shaking fingers, pushing the fabric aside to reveal his chest. Without thinking, I leaned forward and pressed a kiss to his corbone.


    Rhett sucked in a sharp breath, his hands tightening on my waist.


    Behind me, I heard ter removing his own shirt. Then his chest was pressed against my back, skin against skin, and the sensation made me dizzy.


    They moved together like they¡¯d choreographed itying me back on the bed, their hands and mouths exploring, learning what made me gasp, what made me arch into their touch. Every kiss felt like a promise. Every caress felt like worship.


    "Are you sure? We know you have a lot going on now," Rhett asked one more time, his hand on the button of my jeans. "We can stop if you want."


    I looked up at both of them¡ªRhett hovering over me, his expression tender and wanting. ter beside us, his hand stroking my hair.


    "I¡¯m sure," I said. "I want this. I want you."


    The full moon was three days away. We¡¯d bond properly then,plete the ceremony. But this¡ªthis was ours.


    The door opened and we all stopped what we were doing.


    Kael stood in the doorway, his hand still on the doorknob. He stared at us¡ªat me, tangled between Rhett and ter, my shirt halfway unbuttoned, my hair messy, my lips swollen from kissing.


    For a long moment, nobody moved.


    Then I saw Kael¡¯s expression. It wasn¡¯t angry, exactly. It was something else. Something darker and moreplicated. His jaw was tight, his eyes shadowed.


    Something was wrong.


    I untangled myself from Rhett and ter, quickly buttoning my shirt as I stood up. "Kael?"


    He shook his head, his face carefully nk now. "I¡¯lle backter."


    "Wait¡ª" I started, but he was already closing the door.


    His footsteps echoed down the hallway, getting fainter.


    I turned back to find Rhett and ter both looking at me with heavy-lidded eyes. They were still aroused, still wanting. Rhett reached for me, pulling me gently back toward the bed.


    "He¡¯s fine," Rhett murmured, his lips finding my shoulder. "He just needs some time to himself. You know how Kael is."


    "But he looked¡ª"


    "Charis." ter¡¯s hand cupped my face, turning me toward him. "He¡¯s fine. And we¡¯re not." He kissed me softly. "Please. I need you."


    Rhett¡¯s hands were on my waist, pulling me closer. "We both do."


    And despite my worry about Kael, despite the nagging feeling that something was wrong, I let them pull me back down.


    ter pressed his lips to mine roughly, demanding my mouth. His hands tugged at my bra, rubbing at my puckered nipples through the sheerce. I felt Rhett grab my ass cheeks, squeezing them together as he ground his hips against my backside.


    Rhett slowly parted my legs before pressing his lips against my inner thigh, kissing me before slowly sliding his tongue inside me.


    I gasp at the intrusion, reading down to hold his head in ce as his tongue flicks up and down my wet slits.


    My bra came undone after ter struggled with removing it for hours, he sighs with pleasure as his hands begins to knead them gently, pinching the nipple between is fingers.


    I gasp from the sensation, loving the way it heightened my arousal. ter leaned down to take a hard nipple between his teeth, biting down gently as he began to suckle.


    I arch my back, moaning with delight.

 Chapter 193: Becoming one

    <h4>Chapter 193: Bing one</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    ter continued sucking hard as he rolled it between his tongue and teeth, causing the other nipple to harden under his ministrations. He circles it with his fingertip, teasing it further before switching to the other breast, giving it the same attention.


    His free hand trails down my stomach, brushing against my mound as he relentlessly teases me.


    Meanwhile, Rhett is still trapped between my legs,pping and nipping at my sensitive flesh, his tongue delving deeper into my core with every thrust. He circles my nub with his tongue, making me cry out with pleasure.


    His fingers slide in and out of my folds, finding my G-spot and massaging it in perfect rhythm with my tongue¡¯s movements. The room is filled with the sounds of wet kisses and moans as he brings me to the brink of ecstasy.


    I am caught between two sensations ¨C one driving me wild with pleasure and the other driving me mad with anticipation as I watched my body being worshipped by them.


    The glint in Rhett¡¯s eyes as he licked me to the peak of my pleasure and the earnestness of ter¡¯s tongue as he ministered on my upper body was too much for me to bear. I started grinding my hips, keeping up with Rhett¡¯s licking and pumping.


    I grunted as the first wave of orgasm hit me, arching my body off the bed as my muscles clench around Rhett¡¯s fingers. My cries echo through the room, muffled by ter¡¯s lips still pressed against my neck.


    My walls tremble with the force of my release, every nerve ending on fire as I experience multiple climaxes.


    I copse on the bed, panting heavily as I tried to catch my breath, the room was still spinning from the overwhelming pleasure I¡¯d just experienced.


    With one final, hungry lick, Rhett pulled away from my quivering wetness and stood up, his desire now fully erect and begging to be touched. ter, who had already removed his shirt, reached for his pants and, in one smooth move, tugged them down his legs.


    Soon, he was lying next to me naked, his hard length pressing against my stomach. He runs his hands up and down my chest, stopping to nip at my skin as he takes control gently. teres to settle between my legs.


    Rhett steps back, his eyes never leaving mine as he watches ter, leaning down to devour my already glistening woman¡¯s core.


    I grabbed ter¡¯s head, moaning with pleasure, with my eyes still locked at Rhett, who was slowly undressing. Soon, he was standing in his birth suit, stroking his hard length.


    ter finally looked, up, giving me a quick kiss before he lined himself at my entrance, coating his length with my wetness, just as he wanted to slip in, he paused and looked at me.


    "Are you safe?" he asked.


    "Oh," I murmured, my gaze moving from him to Rhett, who was still standing by the corner of the room, stroking himself. "I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m not sure, but I know I¡¯m usually super fertile around every full moon, if I can just check my phone..."


    "No need," ter said and pressed another kiss on my lips.


    He reached for his pants on the floor and grabbed a condom from his wallet, then rolled it on his length, a wicked grin ying on his lips as he positioned himself between my legs. This would be the first time in almost two years, since Ist made love with ter.


    Thest time I¡¯d been with the boys, Rhett had me all to himself.


    With one powerful thrust, he buried himself to the hilt inside me, filling me. He threw his head back, grunting with pleasure, when his gaze met mine. I could see his pupils had gone totally ck. It seems his wolf, Zair, is still a sucker for me, like it was back then.


    "You¡¯re so sweet, Charis," ter murmured, "You feel so good, even better than before."


    "I missed you, too," I chuckled, snaking my legs around his lower back to give him more ess. "Make it good."


    His hips began to move in a sensual rhythm as he pumped in and out of me, his mouth finding my neck again, leaving hot, open-mouthed kisses along my skin. Our moans fill the room as we lose ourselves in this erotic dance, each movement driving us closer to the edge of pleasure.


    The feeling of being imed by my mate again, and not just by one, but two gorgeous men, sends shockwaves through my body. ter¡¯s hips pick up speed, pounding into me harder, determined to bring me to the brink again.


    I matched his rhythm, meeting him halfway, tweaking his nipples as he pounded away, then his rhythm started bing unsteady, and I knew he was close. I reached up, palming his face in my hands as I thrust my tongue inside his.


    He moaned out loud, grabbed my lips and pounded even harder. I could feel his length pulsing inside me. His body tensed up, and his breathing became ragged. He groaned deeply, his voice filled with pleasure and need as he pounded into me harder.


    His fingers dug into my hips, and I¡¯m sure I would bruise after this. His face contorted in ecstasy, and his eyes squeezed shut tightly. He muttered my name over and over again, almost as if it were a prayer.


    "Charis...Charis...Charis..."


    His voice trailed into a low growl as I felt his orgasm building up inside me. With a final thrust, he released himself into me, his seed filling me up in waves of bliss. His body shuddered with the force of his climax, and he let out a long, deep moan that seemed to echo through the room.


    He held himself inside me, our bodies entwined, savouring the moment as his pulse slowed and his breathing returned to normal. Eventually, he pulled out of me, leaving us both sweaty and satisfied. He copsed onto the bed next to me, still catching his breath, a contented smile on his face.


    "Well," Rhett pushed away from the wall and came to lie on the other side of the bed next to me. "Are you up for another round?"


    I was still trying to catch my breath, but I turned my head to look at Rhett, who had a sardonic twist on his lips. "I can try if you¡¯ll finish on time," I said quietly. "gods, you boys would drain the life out of me."


    "But in a good way?" Rhett smirked.


    "Yes, in a good way."


    Rhettughed and traced circles around my nipples, and he pushed himself up with his hands. "The only way to make it easier is to have us go all at once. That way, we finish almost at the same time, and everyone is happy. We can¡¯t keep passing you around like a ball."


    "You want me to have all three of you at the same time?" I jerked into a sitting position as I stared at Rhett. "Like...all my..." I blushed.


    "Yes," Rhett nodded. "That¡¯s how people who have multiple mates do it. You¡¯ll get tired if you keep taking us one at a time."


    The thought of having all three of them at the same time made me shiver in delight, but then I remembered Kael.


    "Kael would never agree," I murmured, shaking my head.


    "He would," ter said, sitting up, dropping a soft kiss on my shoulder. "As soon as you ept Rhett¡¯s and my bond, we¡¯ll all be connected, and we¡¯ll get hornier together. If you¡¯re on your heat, it would be not easy to walk away. He¡¯lle around, don¡¯t worry."


    I sighed, then leaned towards Rhett, kissing him tenderly. "We can continueter on, if that¡¯s okay with you? I can even spend a night in your room."


    "It¡¯s fine," Rhett nodded. "You look exhausted already. Besides, I love morning sex."


    Iughed and disentangled myself from the boys, sliding to the edge of the bed.


    "Where are you going?" ter asked.


    "To clean up and to check up on Kael," I called over my shoulder. "He didn¡¯t look too good when he came in."


    "While you¡¯re at it, ask him about my mom," Rhett added, "And stop picking favourites, Charis. We¡¯re all your mates."


    I blew him a kiss and grabbed a robe lying on the ottoman in Rhett¡¯s room and tied it around myself.


    "He¡¯s probably just brooding somewhere," ter said, but he didn¡¯t try to stop me. "That¡¯s his default setting."


    "Still. I need to make sure he¡¯s okay."


    I left the room and started searching. Kael wasn¡¯t in his room. Wasn¡¯t in the kitchen or the living room. I checked the library, the study, and even the gym.


    Finally, I remembered something Rhett had mentioned once¡ªthat Kael liked high ces. That he¡¯d go up to the roof when he needed to think.


    I found the ess stairs and climbed up. The door to the roof was unlocked.


    The night air was cool and crisp. The city lights of Ravenspire spread out below us like scattered stars. And there, standing at the edge of the roof with his hands in his pockets, was Kael.

 Chapter 194: Becoming one II

    <h4>Chapter 194: Bing one II</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    He was so still he could have been a statue. Just staring out at nothing.


    I walked over quietly and touched his back.


    He didn¡¯t flinch. He¡¯d probably heard meing long before I reached him.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" I asked softly.


    Kael turned to face me. In the moonlight, his face still had his signature nk expression, but he smiled when he saw me, only it didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    "Nothing," he said.


    "Kael."


    He shook his head again, then suddenly pulled me into a hug. His arms wrapped around me tightly, and he buried his face in my neck. I could feel his breath against my skin.


    I held him back, running my hands soothingly up and down his back. We stood like that for a long moment, not speaking and just holding each other.


    Finally, he pulled away. He turned back to staring out at the city, his hands returning to his pockets.


    "I¡¯m going back to Ravenshore tomorrow," he said quietly.


    "What? Why?"


    "There¡¯s nothing for me to do here." His voice was t, emotionless. "You have Rhett and ter. They can take care of you. You don¡¯t need me hanging around."


    "That¡¯s not true," I protested. "Kael, what happened? Did something go wrong with Rhett¡¯s mother?"


    He was quiet for a long time. I waited, knowing that pushing Kael never worked. He¡¯d talk when he was ready. Or he wouldn¡¯t talk at all.


    "I found her," he said finally. "Made sure she was settled. She¡¯s staying at the Ravencrest Hotel."


    "That¡¯s good, right?"


    "She was meeting with Isolde Knox."


    "What?"


    "At the hotel restaurant. They were having drinks, talking. They looked veryfortable with each other." Kael¡¯s jaw clenched. "Elena¡¯s been working with Isolde this whole time. Everything¡ªher showing up now, the emotional reunion with Rhett, the fight with ra¡ªit¡¯s all part of Isolde¡¯s n."


    I felt sick. "Does Rhett know?"


    "No."


    "Are you going to tell him?"


    Kael was quiet again. "I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s part of why I need to leave. I need to think. Figure out what to do with this information."


    "You can¡¯t just leave," I said. "Kael, we need you here. I need you here."


    "Do you?" He turned to look at me, and there was something unexinable in his eyes. "Because it seems like you have everything you need. Rhett and ter worship you. They can give you everything¡ªprotection, affection, a future. I have nothing to offer you, Charis. I am an agent who will always obey my master¡¯s order. I do not have a rich father, nor am I affiliated with any pack. I have nothing to offer you."


    "Kael, don¡¯t say that," I tried to go close, but he took a step back.


    "Don¡¯t touch me, please," he murmured.


    And it broke my heart. It broke me so much that I felt like I would die. The fact that he was refusing my affection and locking me out broke me into pieces.


    "Kael, don¡¯t be like this," I cried out. "You give me everything I need. You give me honesty. You see things the rest of us miss. You keep us grounded. You¡ª" I stopped, searching for the right words. "You love me. You don¡¯t let me hide from hard truths. And I need that."


    "You need someone who walks in on you with two other guys and immediately thinks the worst?"


    So that was part of it. "Is that what happened? You walked in and thought..."


    "I thought you¡¯d made your choice," Kael said. "Rhett and ter. The easy ones. The ones who don¡¯tplicate everything."


    "Kael, that¡¯s not¡ª"


    "I¡¯m not good at this," he interrupted, his voice tight. "I¡¯m not good at sharing. Being vulnerable. At ying nicely with others." He looked away. "I¡¯m broken, Charis. I¡¯ve seen too much, done too much. I don¡¯t know how to be part of this... this thing we¡¯re trying to build."


    I stepped closer to him, reaching up to touch his face. "You¡¯re not broken. The choices you made, you had no say in them. It was all you could do at that time. There¡¯s a difference."


    "Is there?"


    "Yes." I made him look at me. "And I¡¯m not choosing between you. All three of you are my mates. I want all three of you. But I can¡¯t force you to stay if you don¡¯t want to."


    "It¡¯s not about wanting," Kael said roughly. "It¡¯s about what¡¯s best. For you. For everyone."


    "And you think what¡¯s best is you leaving?"


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    I felt frustration building. "Fine. Run away. That¡¯s what you¡¯re good at. When things getplicated, when you start feeling something, you disappear."


    His eyes shed. "That¡¯s not fair."


    "Isn¡¯t it?" I challenged. "You found out something disturbing about Elena, and instead of talking to us about it, instead of figuring it out together, you¡¯re nning to leave. To go back to Ravenshore and brood alone. How is that not running away?"


    "Because staying would be selfish," Kael said, his voice rising slightly. "Because every time I¡¯m near you, I want things I shouldn¡¯t want. I think things I shouldn¡¯t think. And seeing you with them tonight¡ª" He stopped, his hands clenching. "It reminded me that I¡¯m the outsider here. I¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t fit."


    "You fit perfectly," I said softly. "You¡¯re just scared."


    "I¡¯m not scared."


    "Yes, you are. You¡¯re scared of getting attached. Scared of losing people. Scared of being vulnerable." I stepped closer. "But Kael, it¡¯s toote. You¡¯re already attached. We all are. And pushing us away won¡¯t protect you from getting hurt. It¡¯ll just guarantee it."


    "Well, I can¡¯t have you alongside another man. The thought of it disgusts me. I don¡¯t want you to ept Rhett and ter¡¯s bond. Can you do that?"


    I opened my mouth several times to speak, but no words woulde out. "We are fated mates, Kael. It¡¯s not like I can just..."


    "That¡¯s bullshit, and you know that," he scoffed and turned away from me. "If you¡¯re going to be with the boys, then I don¡¯t want to be part of your little orgy group."


    "That¡¯s selfish," I blurted. "Have you thought about me? You think this is an easy decision for me to make, too? Why are you thinking only for yourself?"


    He stared at me for a long moment. I could see the war happening behind his eyes.


    "Fine, do whatever you want, Charis and I will do what I want. Let¡¯s drop it."


    "Do you care about anyone else except yourself?" I scoffed, shaking my head. "With this attitude, you want me to choose you? You¡¯re dreaming."


    He shrugged but didn¡¯t say anything else.


    I wanted to continue the conversation, but I was so angry that I turned to leave when his voice stopped me again.


    "There¡¯s something else," he said. "About what Elena told me."


    "What?"


    "The woman in the underground fighting arena. The one I saw in my vision." He took a breath. "She was my mother."


    I felt the ground tilt slightly. "What?"


    "Elena confirmed it. The woman in the cage, fighting for her life while Terry and the others watched and bet¡ªthat was my mother." Kael¡¯s voice was hollow. "Which means I have a personal connection to all of this. To the Thatchers, to Ss Greye, to Headmistress Vale. They all watched my mother fight. Maybe they even..." He trailed off.


    "Maybe they even killed her," I finished.


    "Or got her killed. Either way, Isolde may be using that as leverage against them. And now she¡¯s using Elena to destroy the Thatcher pack from the inside." Kael looked at me. "And we¡¯re caught in the middle of it. You, me, Rhett, ter. We¡¯re all pieces on Isolde¡¯s chessboard."


    My mind was racing. If what Kael was saying was true, then everything was connected. My mother¡ªEva Greye¡ªwas married to Ss Greye, one of the men who¡¯d watched that fight. Rhett¡¯s father, Terry, had been there too¡ªand Headmistress Vale, who¡¯d been so interested in keeping me at the Academy.


    "We need to tell the others," I said.


    "Not yet." Kael¡¯s hand caught my wrist. "We don¡¯t have enough information. If we tell Rhett that his mother is working with Isolde, he¡¯ll confront her. And if Isolde realises we know, she¡¯ll change her n. We¡¯ll lose our chance to figure out what she¡¯s really after."


    "So what do we do?"


    "We watch and wait and, in the process of waiting, gather information." His grip on my wrist tightened slightly. "And we don¡¯t trust anyone outside this group. Not Elena. Not Vale. Not anyone."


    A chill ran down my spine. "Kael, you¡¯re scaring me."


    "Good." His eyes were intense. "You should be scared. Because whatever Isolde is nning, it¡¯s big. And it involves all of us."


    The roof door suddenly banged open.


    We both spun around.


    ter stood there, his face pale. "You need toe downstairs. Now."


    "What¡¯s wrong?" I asked.


    "It¡¯s Rhett." ter¡¯s voice shook. "Something¡¯s happening to him. His heart¡ª"


    He didn¡¯t need to finish. We were already running.

 Chapter 195: Unexpected celebration...

    <h4>Chapter 195: Unexpected celebration...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    We burst through Rhett¡¯s bedroom door, my heart pounding with fear. Kael was right behind me, ter at my side. I was expecting to find Rhett copsed on the floor, clutching his chest, maybe unconscious¡ª


    <i>POP!</i>


    A loud sound exploded in the air, and suddenly, colourful paper flowers were raining down on us. Metallic confetti spiralled through the air, catching the light. More pops followed. Party poppers were going off one after another, filling the room with a cascade of decorations.


    "SURPRISE!" voices shouted in unison.


    A trumpet red¡ªbadly, off-key, but enthusiastically. Someone was actually ying a trumpet in Rhett¡¯s bedroom.


    I stood frozen in the doorway, trying to process what I was seeing. The room was packed with people. Students from Ravenshore¡ªI recognised Marcus, Peter, and several others from the Academy. Some first-years I¡¯d seen around. Even a few people I didn¡¯t know at all.


    And in the centre of it all was Rhett, standing on his bed with the biggest grin on his face, perfectly healthy and very much not dying.


    Before I could react, someone rushed forward and ced a ridiculous cone-shaped birthday hat on Kael¡¯s head. Another person¡ªPeter, I think¡ªthrust arge cake into Kael¡¯s hands. It was decorated with blue frosting and had candles already lit.


    Then everyone started singing.


    "Happy birthday to you! Happy birthday to you!"


    I turned to look at Kael. His expression was absolutely murderous. He stood there in the doorway, holding the cake, wearing the stupid birthday hat, while confetti continued to rain down on his head. His eyes were fixed on ter and Rhett with a re that could have melted steel.


    ter and Rhett wereughing so hard they were practically crying. They were singing along with everyone else, but they could barely get the words out between fits ofughter.


    "Happy birthday, dear Kael! Happy birthday to you!"


    The song ended with enthusiastic cheering and pping.


    "Make a wish!" someone shouted.


    "Blow out the candles!" another voice called.


    Kael didn¡¯t move. He just stood there, the cake trembling slightly in his hands, whether from anger or embarrassment, I couldn¡¯t tell.


    "I am not in the mood for this," he said tly.


    He started to march toward Rhett¡¯s desk, clearly intending to set the cake down and leave. But the crowd moved with him, blocking his path¡ªa wall of people formed between Kael and his escape route.


    "Blow it! Blow it! Blow it!" they started chanting.


    Kael¡¯s jaw clenched. I could see a muscle twitching in his cheek. He muttered something under his breath. It sounded like "I¡¯m going to kill them both", followed by "Why did I agree to be friends with idiots", and possibly "The ground should just open up and swallow me whole."


    His face was turning red. Not from anger anymore, but from pure mortification. Kael, who was always soposed and controlled, looked like he wanted to disappear into thin air.


    "Blow it! Blow it! Blow it!"


    The chanting grew louder. Marcus started pping in rhythm with it. Peter joined in. Soon, everyone was pping and chanting, and Kael was trapped in the middle with nowhere to run.


    "Please," I heard him mutter. "Just let me leave. I don¡¯t need this. I¡¯ve never needed this."


    But the crowd wasn¡¯t having it.


    "BLOW IT! BLOW IT! BLOW IT!"


    Finally, with a long-suffering sigh that seemed toe from the depths of his soul, Kael closed his eyes and blew out the candles in one breath.


    The room erupted in cheers. People pped, whistled, and the trumpet yed again, still poorly, but with feeling.


    Someone mercifully took the cake from Kael¡¯s hands. He reached up to remove the birthday hat, but ter appeared out of nowhere and caught his wrist.


    "Oh no," ter said, grinning wickedly. "The hat stays on. We¡¯re not done yet."


    Kael¡¯s eyes widened with something close to panic. "What do you mean by ¡¯not done¡¯?"


    "We have a special program prepared," Rhett announced, climbing down from the bed. He was still grinning like this was the best night of his life. "A tribute to our dear friend Kael, who does so much for everyone and never lets anyone do anything for him."


    "No," Kael said firmly. "Absolutely not."


    "Toote!" ter dered. "First up, we have testimonials from some first-years who wanted to share how Kael has impacted their lives."


    A small group of first-years stepped forward, looking nervous but determined. They were holding what looked like handwritten notes.


    Kael looked like he wanted to die. "Please don¡¯t do this."


    But they did it anyway.


    The first kid¡ªa skinny boy with sses who couldn¡¯t have been more than fifteen¡ªcleared his throat. "Um, hi. I¡¯m Daniel. I just wanted to say that Kael helped me when I first got to Ravenshore. I was getting bullied by some older students, and they took my books and threw them in the fountain. I was crying, and Kael saw me. He didn¡¯t say much. He just went and got my books out of the water, dried them off with some technique I didn¡¯t understand, and handed them back to me. Then he stared at the bullies until they apologised. So, um, thank you, Kael. You¡¯re really cool."


    Light apuse. Kael¡¯s face was nowpletely red. He was staring at the floor like he could bore a hole through it with his eyes.


    The next student stepped forward¡ªa girl with curly hair. "I¡¯m Maya. Kael helped me when I failed my practical examst semester. I was going to have to repeat the year, and I was so stressed I couldn¡¯t eat or sleep. Kael found me in the library at like two in the morning, and he sat down and exined the concepts I was struggling with. He didn¡¯t make me feel stupid or rush me. He just... helped. Because of him, I passed my makeup exam. So thank you, Kael."


    More apuse. Kael had his eyes closed now, his hands clenched into fists at his sides. I could practically feel the embarrassment radiating off him in waves.


    Three more first-years went by, each with their own story of how Kael had quietly helped them when they were struggling, how he¡¯d stopped a fight, how he¡¯d lent someone money for books without expecting it back, how he¡¯d scared off someone¡¯s abusive ex-boyfriend, how he¡¯d stayed up all night helping someone prepare for an important test.


    Every story made Kael look more ufortable. By the time they finished, he looked like he¡¯d been through a war.


    "See?" Rhett said, throwing an arm around Kael¡¯s shoulders. "You¡¯re loved, man. Deal with it."


    "I hate you," Kael muttered. "I hate you so much right now."


    "You love us," ter chirped. "Admit it."


    Kael just red at him.


    "Alright, everyone!" ter announced, addressing the room. "Let¡¯s take this celebration to the garden! More space, fresh air, and I think the kitchen staff prepared some food and drinks for us."


    Everyone cheered and started filing out of the bedroom. The trumpet yer, whom I finally saw, was one of the music students from Ravenshore, and he yed a few more enthusiastic notes as he left.


    I started to follow the crowd, grateful to escape the chaos, but I felt a hand catch mine.


    I turned to find Marcus standing there. He¡¯d held back while everyone else left, and now we were alone in Rhett¡¯s bedroom¡ªjust the two of us.


    "Marcus¡ª" I started, but he pulled me toward him before I could finish.


    He wrapped his arms around me in a tight hug, pulling me against his chest. I stiffened immediately and tried to push him away.


    "Marcus, let go¡ª"


    "Please," he said softly. "Just... just give me a minute."


    I struggled for a few seconds, but he wasn¡¯t hurting me, just holding on, and I realised I was wasting my energy. So I stopped fighting and just stood there stiffly in his embrace.


    After what felt like forever, he finally pulled back. His hands came up to cup my face, and he looked at me with those earnest brown eyes.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he said. "For everything. For how I reacted when I found out you were Eamon. For the things I said. For making you feel like you¡¯d done something wrong when you were trying to survive."


    "Marcus, it¡¯s fine¡ª"


    "No, it¡¯s not fine," he interrupted. "I was an ass. I let my shock and confusion turn into anger, and I took it out on you. That wasn¡¯t fair."


    I felt ufortable being this close to him, having this conversation. "I forgive you, okay? It¡¯s forgotten. Let¡¯s move on¡ª"


    "I¡¯m not done," Marcus said. He was still holding my face, keeping me from looking away. "I¡¯ve had time to think about everything. About you. About us. About what I want."


    "Marcus¡ª"


    He suddenly dropped to one knee.


    My heart stopped. "What are you doing?"


    "I know this is probably terrible timing," he said, reaching into his pocket. "I know everything isplicated right now. But I can¡¯t keep pretending I don¡¯t feel what I feel."


    He pulled out a small velvet box.


    "Marcus, no¡ª"


    He opened it.

 Chapter 196: Making a choice...

    <h4>Chapter 196: Making a choice...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    Inside was a ring, an expensive one.


    The band was white gold, delicate and elegant. Set in the centre was a deep blue sapphire, surrounded by a halo of small diamonds that caught the light and sparkled like stars. It was beautiful.


    "This isn¡¯t an engagement ring," Marcus said quickly, seeing my panicked expression. "I¡¯m not asking you to marry me. But I am asking you to be mine. My girlfriend. Officially."


    I stared at him, my mindpletely nk. "I... I can¡¯t..."


    "I know you have this thing with Rhett and ter and Kael, and it seems there¡¯s no headway", Marcus continued, still on one knee, still holding up that ridiculous, beautiful ring. "I know it¡¯splicated. But I don¡¯t care aboutplicated. I care about you. And I¡¯m willing to fight for you. To be patient. To prove that I deserve a chance."


    "Marcus, please get up¡ª"


    "Just answer the question, Charis." His eyes were pleading. "Will you be my girlfriend? Will you give me a chance to show you how good we could be together?"


    I opened my mouth, but no words came out.


    How was I supposed to answer that? I had three mates¡ªthree people I was already bonded to on a base level. The full moon was in two days. I was supposed toplete the bonding ceremony with Rhett, ter, and Kael.


    And here was Marcus, offering me somethingpletely different. Something simpler, maybe. Something that didn¡¯t involve ancient wolf bonds andplicated pack politics.


    But also something that felt wrong. Because no matter how I looked at it, my heart¡ªmy wolf¡ªhad already chosen, and it wasn¡¯t him. Still, I needed Marcus in the grand scheme of things, and I didn¡¯t want to have a fallout with him.


    If I reject him, knowing who he is, he might go into a frenzy.


    "I..." I started trying to find the right words.


    The bedroom door suddenly flew open.


    Kael stood in the doorway, still wearing that ridiculous birthday hat. His eyes went from Marcus on one knee, to the ring in his hand, to my panicked face.


    His expression wentpletely dark.


    "What," he said slowly, dangerously, "is going on here?"


    "I asked," Kael said slowly this time, "what is going on here."


    Marcus didn¡¯t even look at him. He kept his eyes on me, still on one knee, still holding that ring. "Mind your business, Kael. This is between me and Charis."


    "Mind my¡ª" Kaelughed dryly. "You¡¯re in my friend¡¯s bedroom, interrupting my birthday party, to propose to my¡ª"


    "You¡¯re what?" Marcus challenged, finally turning to look at him. "Your friend? Because that¡¯s all she is to you right now, isn¡¯t it?"


    I felt panic rising in my chest. This was spiralling out of control fast. Marcus turned back to me, his expression softening.


    "Charis, please. Just answer the question. Will you be my girlfriend?"


    I seized the opportunity to redirect this disaster. "Marcus, this is incredibly selfish."


    He blinked, looking at me with surprise. "What?"


    "Using someone else¡¯s birthday party for your personal agenda?" I gestured at Kael. "Really? This is his day. His celebration. And you¡¯re hijacking it to put me on the spot?"


    Marcus¡¯s face flushed. He looked down at the ring, then back at me. "I... you¡¯re right. That wasn¡¯t cool." He thought for a moment before responding. "But I¡¯m here now. The ring is out. So I need to know your standpoint, Charis. I¡¯ve always made clear how I feel about you. The least I expect is¡ª"


    "Is that she¡¯s my fated mate?" Kael interrupted, levelling a cold stare at Marcus.


    Kael¡¯s words hung in the air, and Marcus¡¯s hand, still holding the ring box, began to tremble slightly.


    He stared at Kael, then at me. "Fated mate," he repeated slowly.


    "That¡¯s right," Kael said, taking a step into the room. "Charis is my mate and we¡¯ve already marked each other."


    He pulled down the cor of his shirt to show Marcus my mark on the base of his neck.


    Marcus¡¯s expression hardened, and he rose to his feet slowly, brushing off his knees.


    "It is not official yet," Marcus said, there was an edge to his voice now. "You¡¯re not married. You haven¡¯tpleted any Joining Ceremony. Until you¡¯re married, until you have full im to her, she¡¯s free to choose whoever she wants."


    He turned back to me, and there was desperation in his eyes now. "Charis, please. Just think about it. Think about what I¡¯m offering¡ª"


    Kael chuckled. It was a dark, amused sound that made the hair on the back of my neck stand up. "Oh, this is going to be good."


    As if on cue, the door pushed wider and ter and Rhett walked in. They¡¯d clearly heard themotion because Rhett¡¯s expression was already shifting from amused to alert.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Rhett asked, his eyes scanning the scene. Marcus was standing close to me, the ring box still in his hand, me looking trapped and ufortable, Kael looking like he was two seconds from violence.


    "Marcus is asking Charis to be his girlfriend," Kael said, and there was something almost gleeful in his tone now. Like he was enjoying watching this y out.


    ter burst outughing. It wasn¡¯t a meanugh, exactly, but it was loud andpletely broke the tension in the room.


    "Wait, wait," ter said, catching his breath. "You¡¯re asking her to be your girlfriend? Right now? With that ring?"


    "Yes," Marcus said defensively. "Is there a problem with that?"


    "Dude," ter said, still grinning. "What is she supposed to do with us?"


    Marcus frowned. "What?"


    "Us," Rhett sighed, moving to stand beside Kael. "We¡¯re still begging her to ept our bond, and we¡¯re her mates. Actual, fated mates. What makes you think you¡¯re special?"


    Marcus¡¯s confusion was almostical. He turned to look at me, then at the three boys, then back at me. "Wait... all three of them?"


    I sighed deeply. This was not how I¡¯d wanted this conversation to go. "Marcus, get up."


    "I am up."


    "I mean, stop with the proposal." I rubbed my temples, feeling a headache forming. "Put the ring away."


    Marcus did, slowly, slipping the box back into his pocket. But he didn¡¯t take his eyes off me. "Can you please exin what¡¯s going on?"


    "And why should she do that?" Kael interjected, arching a brow at Marcus. "She doesn¡¯t owe you any exnation. We are her mates, that¡¯s the only exnation you need to know."


    "I wasn¡¯t talking to you," Marcus said through gritted teeth, "can you stop interfering?"


    "Interfering," Kael bristled. "She¡¯s my mate. How many more times do I need to tell you that? She¡¯s my woman, and we¡¯re joined at the hip by our bond. If it bothers you so much..."


    "Kael," I called out, "that¡¯s enough. He was asking a harmless question."


    "He¡¯s too inquisitive. You don¡¯t owe him an exnation..." Kael retorted.


    I sighed and turned my attention back to Marcus.


    "I have mates," I said quietly. "Three of them. Rhett, ter, and Kael. We¡¯re fated mates. I haven¡¯t epted all the bonds, but I will after the full moon ceremony in two days."


    "All three?" Marcus repeated, his eyes flickering with uncertainty. He clearly was having a hard time believing me.


    "All three," I confirmed.


    "But... but I loved you first," Marcus said, and I could see tears starting to form in his eyes. "I saw you first. Before any of them knew you, before all of this mate bond stuff, I loved you. Doesn¡¯t that count for something?"


    "If we¡¯re going by that logic, I have more im to that than you. I am the first person she spoke to when she came to Ravenshore," Rhett said. "Besides, we all love her without reservations. I am afraid your affection is misced."


    Marcus¡¯s face crumpled with pain as a tear slid down his cheek, followed by another one. "But I... I¡¯ve been waiting. I¡¯ve been patient. I thought..."


    "I¡¯m sorry," I said softly, and I meant it. "I really am, Marcus. You¡¯re a good guy, but the Moon Goddess has given me my mates, and I can¡¯t fight that or change it."


    "Can¡¯t or won¡¯t?" Marcus asked, his voice thick with tears.


    "Both," I admitted.


    "This isn¡¯t fair," he scoffed, wiping at his face roughly, trying to hide them.


    "I¡¯m sorry..."


    "Why are you apologising to him?" Kael blew hot again. "If he cannot ept that we¡¯re mates, there¡¯s nothing any of us can do about that."


    "I would have treated you so well," he said, his voice breaking. "I would have given you everything. I would have¡ª"


    "Marcus," ter said, and his voice was surprisingly gentle. "You¡¯re a good guy. You deserve someone who can give you their whole heart. Charis can¡¯t do that. Her heart is already divided three ways."


    "Four ways," Rhett corrected. "Don¡¯t forget she¡¯s also trying to figure out her family situation, her identity, and whether she¡¯s going to survive the next few weeks without being expelled or killed."


    Despite the tension, I almost smiled. Trust Rhett to add levity even now.


    Marcus looked at me one more time. "Is there any chance? Any at all?"


    I shook my head. "I¡¯m sorry."

 Chapter 197: The voice...

    <h4>Chapter 197: The voice...</h4>


    <strong>Charis.</strong>


    He nodded slowly, epting it even though it clearly hurt. He reached into his pocket and pulled out the ring box again. For a horrible moment, I thought he was going to try again.


    But instead, he held it out to me. "Keep it anyway."


    "Marcus, I can¡¯t¡ª"


    "Please," he said. "Even if you won¡¯t be with me, I want you to have it. As a reminder that someone out there thought you were worth a sapphire and diamonds. That someone saw you for who you really are and loved you anyway."


    "That¡¯s actually kind of beautiful, man," ter said.


    "Shut up, ter," Marcus muttered, but there was no real heat in it.


    I took the box reluctantly. The ring sparkled inside, beautiful and sad. "Thank you. But I can¡¯t keep this. It¡¯s too expensive¡ª"


    "It¡¯s yours," Marcus said firmly. "Do whatever you want with it. Throw it in a river for all I care. But I¡¯m not taking it back."


    He turned and started walking toward the door. The three boys parted to let him through.


    But at the doorway, he stopped and turned back. "For what it¡¯s worth," he said, looking at Rhett, ter, and Kael, "you three better take care of her. Because if you don¡¯t, if you hurt her, I¡¯ll make you regret it. Mate bonds or not."


    "Noted," Rhett said dryly.


    Marcus left closing the door behind him.


    For a long moment, nobody spoke.


    Then ter said, "So... that was awkward."


    "Understatement," Rhett muttered.


    I looked down at the ring box in my hands. It felt heavy with meaning and loss and might-have-beens.


    "Are you okay?" Kael asked, moving closer.


    "I don¡¯t know," I admitted. "I feel terrible. He really cared about me."


    "We really care about you, too," ter said. "The difference is we¡¯re your mates. That¡¯s not something either of us chose. It just is."


    "Doesn¡¯t make it easier," I said.


    "No," Rhett agreed. "It doesn¡¯t."


    Kael reached up and finally took off that ridiculous birthday hat. He looked at it for a moment, thenughed, maybe the firstugh that I¡¯d ever seen him do. "Worst birthday ever."


    "Best birthday ever," ter corrected. "You¡¯ve got to see Marcus propose and get rejected all in one night. That¡¯s entertainment money can¡¯t buy."


    "I hate you," Kael said, but he was smiling.


    "You love us," Rhett said, throwing an arm around his shoulders. "Admit it."


    "Well," Kael sighed, untangling himself from the hold of the boys and turned to them slowly. "There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to share with all of you. At first, I wanted to keep it to myself..."


    "ssic, Kael," Rhett snorted.


    "Yeah," Kael nodded. "I told you all, thest time I put abel on something, it turned out terrible. I¡¯ve tried to run away from this friendship, way before we became mated to one person, but I keep circling back..."


    "Is this a confession, Kael?" ter chuckled with amusement, turning to Rhett, who had a broad grin on his face. "Shouldn¡¯t we get this for posterity¡¯s sake? This man is literally confessing his feelings for us."


    "If you all can just shut up and let me say what I want to say," Kael sighed.


    "Fine, go ahead," Rhett chuckled. "I hope we don¡¯t fall in love with you by the end of your speech."


    Kael gave him an exasperated sigh before he continued. "I appreciate our friendship so much, and I care for every one of you as I would myself. However, I am not going to put myself in a barbaric situation of sharing a mate at the same time. Since we¡¯d all be solidifying our bonds very soon, I think it¡¯s wise wey some grand rules."


    "Some grand rules?" terughed. "Why do we need that?"


    "To make sure we don¡¯t cross boundaries," Kael supplied. "It¡¯s the best thing to do."


    "So, in summary," ter came closer, "You want us to reach some agreement where we¡¯d discuss how we want to sleep with our mates. Maybe draft out a timetable and choose days..."


    Kael shrugged awkwardly. "Something like that."


    "It¡¯s not going to work, Kael," Rhett shook his head. "The only reason why you¡¯re making this argument is that, of the three of us, she has epted you. When she epts all three of us andpletes the bond, you¡¯d understand that having her at the same time is mercy."


    "You¡¯ve never been in a mate situation both of you and I can assure you that you¡¯d be ten time hornier than you are right now. You won¡¯t be able to resist her. When one person is horny, we¡¯d all be," ter sighed. "Can we just let things y their course naturally rather than trying to figure things out when nothing¡¯s been done yet?"


    "Fair enough," Kael nodded. "Second, how about babies? Children?"


    I flushed in embarrassment as he paused and sought my gaze. "What? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "I know pregnancy is a sensitive topic for you, but we have to make conscious efforts in deciding how to make sure you don¡¯t end up pregnant."


    I shifted ufortably. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle that aspect."


    "No," Rhett shook his head. "You have to tell us what you n to do. Are you going on the pill? Will you take herbs? What is the n?"


    There was a n for that. "Isolde," I said quietly, catching my breath before I continued. "Isolde¡¯s already booked me an appointment to meet with a gynae the day after my court appearance. I think going on the pill would be safer."


    "I think so too," ter said in a quiet tone, watching me.


    "Moving on," Kael continued, "in case she gets pregnant because I heard the pills are not 90% effective, what is the n? Asking her to abort the baby is out of the question; we¡¯re old enough to father children. So, are we going to be joint fathers or ..."


    "Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going too far?" Rhett interrupted him. "Babies are topics for the future, and it¡¯s not like any of us is trying to be a father so soon. There¡¯s still time, if you ask me."


    "There¡¯s no time, Rhett," Kael shook his head. "Think of Marcus¡¯s behaviour today and think of the worst-case scenario Charis might likely face if she remains single for too long. It is not enough that we¡¯re mates; to be able to cement our bond and protect her from other men, we should be thinking of making our bond official. Even if it isn¡¯t wedding yet, we could opt for the traditional Joining ceremony and have her saved from the likes of Darian ckmoor and any other man who wants to prey on her."


    "That might be a bad idea," ter said, nodding his head. He had a thoughtful expression on his face."


    "It is not bad either,"? Rhett nodded "but the more I think of it, the moreplications I l see."


    "What do you mean?" Kael asked.


    "We¡¯re all Alphas..." he said looking at both boys "And it is expected that we produce heirs that would reign in our stead when we die. If we decide to raise children as one, there¡¯ll be a lot ofplications..."


    "Whoa! Guys!" I interrupted them for the first time, raising my hand as if to surrender. "I¡¯m right here, and y¡¯all are making ns for me. Remember, it is my body, and aren¡¯t we trying to take ten steps at the same time? Chill. We don¡¯t even know if we would end up marrying or not..."


    "You don¡¯t want to marry us?" Rhett asked with hurt in his voice.


    "Of course, I want to, but we need to figure out so much before we get to that point, that¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to say. I still have a pending trial in the court. Then Rhett still has his health to battle with. ter needs to find his sister, and I need to uncover the truth behind Ravenshore. We have so much to do... so getting married and pregnant is out of the question..."


    "Holding a joining ceremony would make it official, Charis. That¡¯s what I want. If Darian ckmoor..." Kael started saying.


    "Darian cannot force me to be with him. Why are you so worried about other men having me? What is this desire to own me?"


    "Charis, I think you¡¯re mistaken..." Rhett started saying but I cut him off.


    "I want more out of life than just bearing babies and trying to please you all. I don¡¯t want to end up..."


    "You¡¯re misunderstanding me again," Kael yelled, causing me to flinch and the boys to turn to him with surprise. He must have noticed that he crossed a line because he took a deep breath and tried to speak quietly. "I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just..."


    Just before he couldplete the sentence, loud shouting from downstairs reached us. Kael paused as we all turned and looked at each other.


    "Please tell me that¡¯s not what I think it is," ter said.


    But we were already moving toward the door. The shouting got louder as we got closer to the stairs.


    And then I heard a voice I recognised. A voice that made my blood run cold.

 Chapter 198: Breaking free...

    <h4>Chapter 198: Breaking free...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I descended the stairs slowly, my heart pounding with each step. The shouting got louder as I got closer to the foyer.


    "WHERE IS SHE?" My father¡¯s voice boomed through the pack house, filled with fury. "CHARIS! COME OUT HERE RIGHT NOW!"


    When I reached thending where I could see the foyer clearly, I froze.


    My father stood in the centre of the room, his face red and twisted with rage.


    Ss Greye looked terrible¡ªworse than thest time I¡¯d seen him. He was thinner, almost gaunt. His clothes hung off him like they were made for a bigger man. His eyes were wild, unfocused, darting around the room like a trapped animal.


    "You!" He pointed an using finger at Alpha Terry, who stood near the entrance with his arms crossed, looking both angry and confused. "You¡¯re the one keeping her here! You¡¯re poisoning her against me! Against her own family!"


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," Terry said coldly. "And your daughter is here on her own ord. No one forced her toe here."


    "LIAR!" My father screamed, spittle flying from his mouth. "You Thatchers think you can do whatever you want! Think you can steal people¡¯s children!"


    Behind him, I saw my mother, Eva. She looked terrified. Her hands were on my father¡¯s arm, trying to pull him back, trying to calm him down. Tears streamed down her face.


    "Ss, please," she begged. "Please, let¡¯s just go home. We can talk about this¡ª"


    "NO!" He shoved her hands away. "I won¡¯t leave without my daughter! CHARIS!"


    That¡¯s when he saw me.


    His eyes locked onto mine, and I felt that old, familiar fear try to w its way up my throat. The fear I¡¯d lived with for years. The fear that had made me small, made me silent, made me invisible.


    But I pushed it down.


    "There you are!" He pointed at me, his hand shaking. "Get down here this instant! We¡¯re going home!"


    I noticed movement around the room. Students, the ones who¡¯d been at Kael¡¯s party, were still lingering, watching this unfold. Several of them had their phones out, recording.


    Rhett moved immediately. "Everyone, phones off. Now." His voice carried authority I¡¯d never heard from him before. "This is private business. All students need to leave immediately."


    "But¡ª" someone started to protest.


    "Now!" Rhett¡¯s Alphamand, though not as strong as his father¡¯s, was still enough to make people move. They shut off their phones and filed out quickly, though I could see them ncing back curiously.


    Within minutes, the foyer was empty except for me, Rhett, ter, Kael, my parents, Alpha Terry, and Luna ra, who stood off to the side with that satisfied smile still on her face.


    I looked down at my father from thending. Looked at this man who had made my childhood a nightmare. Who had screamed at me for the smallest mistakes. Who had hit me when I didn¡¯t move fast enough, speak quietly enough, disappearpletely enough.


    This man, who had wished it were me who died instead of his precious son, Caden. Who had made that clear every single day of my life.


    Something hot rose in my chest. Years of hatred. Years of suppressed anger. Years of swallowed words and hidden bruises and silent tears.


    No more.


    I walked down the remaining stairs slowly, deliberately. Each step felt like shedding ayer of old fear. By the time I reached the base of the stairs, I felt different. I felt stronger. Like someone I¡¯d been waiting my whole life to be.


    I stopped directly in front of my father and held his gaze.


    "No," I said clearly.


    His eyes widened. "What did you say?"


    "I said no." My voice was steady. "I¡¯m not going home with you."


    "You don¡¯t get to say no to me!" His face turned even redder. "I¡¯m your father! You¡¯ll do what I tell you!"


    "You were never a father to me," I said, and the words felt like freedom. "Fathers protect their children. They care for them. They love them. You did none of those things."


    "How dare you¡ª"


    "How dare I?" Iughed bitterly. "How dare I finally speak the truth? How dare I stop pretending that you were anything other than a bully and a monster?"


    My mother gasped. "Charis, don¡¯t¡ª"


    I turned to her, and I felt something in my chest break. "And you. You stood by and watched. Every time he hit me. Every time he screamed at me. Every time, he made me feel like I was nothing. You just stood there."


    "I tried to protect you," Eva said, tears falling faster now. "I did what I could¡ª"


    "You did nothing!" The words exploded out of me. "You watched him destroy me piece by piece, and you did nothing! You chose him over me every single time!"


    "That¡¯s enough!" My father roared. "You ungrateful little¡ª"


    "No, YOU¡¯VE had enough," I cut him off. "I spent years being afraid of you. Years of making myself small so you wouldn¡¯t notice me. Years wishing I could disappear so I wouldn¡¯t have to face your anger anymore. But I¡¯m done. I¡¯m done being afraid. I¡¯m done letting you control me."


    I took a step closer, and he actually stepped back.


    "I am not your property," I continued, my voice getting stronger with each word. "I am not your punching bag. I am not your disappointment or your shame or your failure. I am my own person. And I choose to stay away from you."


    "You can¡¯t do that," my father said, but his voice wavered. "You¡¯re underage. You¡¯re still my responsibility."


    "I¡¯m eighteen," I yelled. He didn¡¯t know my actual birthday anyway. He¡¯d never cared enough to remember. "I¡¯m an adult. And I¡¯m making my own choices now."


    My father¡¯s jaw clenched. "You think you¡¯re so brave now? Think you¡¯re all grown up? You¡¯re still that pathetic little girl who couldn¡¯t do anything right."


    The words should have hurt. A few months ago, they would have.


    But now? Now they just bounced off.


    "If that¡¯s what you need to believe," I said calmly. "But it doesn¡¯t change anything. I¡¯m noting home. Not now. Not ever."


    "I will disinherit you if you don¡¯te home," he threatened onest time. "You¡¯re letting that half-wit feed you with lies, right?"


    "Go ahead, Ss Greye," I said with a half smirk. "I¡¯d rather sell myself to the highest bidder than crawl back to you and beg to be your daughter."


    I turned to leave, to walk back up the stairs.


    And that¡¯s when his hand shot out and grabbed my neck.


    His fingers dug into my throat, cutting off my air. My hands flew up automatically, wing at his arm, but his grip only tightened.


    "You will do what I say!" he snarled, pulling me closer. His eyes werepletely ck now. "You wille home! You will obey me!"


    Spots started dancing in my vision. I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Then suddenly the pressure was released.


    Kael was there. His hand had locked around my father¡¯s wrist, and with a quick flick of his hand, he¡¯d broken the grip and shoved my father backwards.


    I stumbled, gasping for air, my hands going to my throat. It felt bruised. ter was immediately at my side.


    "Don¡¯t touch her," Kael said, and his voice was deadly calm. More frightening than any shout. "Ever again."


    My father, enraged beyond reason now, turned to Kael. "How DARE you put your hands on me! Do you know who I am?"


    "I know exactly who you are," Kael said. "An abusive coward who attacks his own daughter."


    "I¡¯ll kill you!" My father swung at Kael, his fist aimed at his face.


    Kael dodged easily. My father¡¯s momentum carried him forward. His legs tangled, and he crashed to the ground.


    Hey there for a moment, gasping like a fish out of water. His face was purple with rage and exertion. His whole body shook.


    "Ss!" My mother rushed to him, kneeling beside him. "Ss, please! You need to calm down! Your heart can¡¯t take this¡ª"


    "I DON¡¯T CARE!" he screamed, though it came out wheezing and weak. "She¡¯s COMING HOME! Right now! This instant!"


    "She¡¯s not going anywhere," Rhett said firmly, moving to stand beside Kael. "Especially not with someone who just tried to strangle her in my house."


    "Your house?" Luna ra spoke up for the first time, her voice dripping with false sweetness. "Terry, are you going to let our son harbour someone like her? She¡¯s on trial, and that could affect Rhett¡¯s already fragile reputation. Think of the implications that will have on the pack."


    "My son is right," Terry said, and ra¡¯s smile faltered. "No one whoys hands on a young woman is taking her anywhere. Least of all from my territory."


    My father tried to get up, but his legs wouldn¡¯t cooperate. He was still on the ground, shaking with rage and something else¡ªpain, maybe. Or exhaustion.


    "You can¡¯t keep her!" he wheezed. "She¡¯s my daughter! She¡¯s MINE!"


    "I¡¯m not yours," I said, my voice hoarse but clear. "I never was. And I never will be."

 Chapter 199: Breaking free II

    <h4>Chapter 199: Breaking free II</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    My mother looked up at me, her face streaked with tears and mascara. "Please, Charis. Pleasee home. We can fix this. We can make it better."


    "You can¡¯t fix him," I said quietly. "And you can¡¯t fix what he¡¯s done. It¡¯s toote for that."


    "It¡¯s never toote," she insisted. "He¡¯s sick, Charis. He¡¯s not himself¡ª"


    "He¡¯s exactly himself," I interrupted. "This is who he¡¯s always been. You just pretended not to see it."


    "Charis, I¡¯m your mother¡ª"


    "Are you?" I asked, and I saw her freeze. "Are you really my mother, Eva? Or is that another lie?"


    Her face went white. Her mouth opened and closed, but no sound came out.


    "Charis, that¡¯s enough." Rhett came to me and tried to reach for my hand, but I brushed him off. Everything was beyond redemption now.


    The pain I felt in my heart,bined with the fury, was seeking an outlet, which I was sure that if I kept it in one more night, I would explode from it.


    "Charis..." my mother trailed off.


    "What, Eva?" I retorted sarcastically. "Cat¡¯s got your tongue? Why don¡¯t you tell everyone if I am really your child?"


    My father struggled to his feet, using the wall for support. He was still wheezing and shaking. "What... what are you talking about?"


    "Ask your wife," I said, looking directly at Eva. "Ask her who I really am. Ask her where I came from. Ask her why she¡¯s been lying to both of us for my entire life."


    Eva¡¯s eyes went wide with panic. "Charis, don¡¯t¡ª"


    "Why not?" I challenged. "You want me toe home? You want me to be your daughter? Then tell the truth. Tell him the truth. Tell everyone."


    The room had gonepletely silent. Everyone was staring at Eva. I could see Kael giving me an exasperated look; he was even trying to send me a mindlink, but I blocked him off. I cannot bear to keep dancing in circles or following what anyone thinks is best for me. I am done.


    My mother looked trapped. Her eyes darted between my father, me and the others watching.


    "I... I can¡¯t..." she whispered.


    "Then we have nothing more to talk about," I said.


    I turned and walked back toward the stairs. My throat hurt. My whole body was shaking with adrenaline. But I kept walking.


    "CHARIS!" My father¡¯s scream echoed behind me. "CHARIS, YOU COME BACK HERE! I¡¯M NOT DONE WITH YOU!"


    But I didn¡¯t turn around. I refused to stop.


    I climbed the stairs with ter on one side and Kael on the other. Rhett stayed below, I assumed to make sure my father didn¡¯t try to follow.


    When I reached the top, I finally let myself look back.


    My father was still screaming, still threatening. My mother was still crying, still trying to calm him down. Luna ra was watching everything with satisfaction. And Alpha Terry was watching me with an expression I couldn¡¯t quite read.


    Then I saw something else.


    Standing in the doorway, partially hidden in shadow, was Elena.


    Rhett¡¯s mother.


    She was watching everything. And on her face was a look of such intense interest, such calcting focus, that it sent chills down my spine.


    She caught my eye and smiled.


    It wasn¡¯t a friendly smile.


    It was the smile of someone who¡¯d just gained valuable information.


    And I realised, with growing horror, that everything that had just happened¡ªmy confrontation with my father, Eva¡¯s reaction to my usation, all of it¡ªhad been witnessed by someone who was working with Isolde.


    We¡¯d just given her ammunition.


    And I had no idea what she was going to do with it.


    ***


    The boys followed me to my bedroom in silence. ter closed the door quietly behind us. Kael went straight to the window and stared out at the dark sky. ter sat on the edge of my bed. We waited for Rhett.


    A few minutester, he knocked and entered, looking tired. "Your father finally left. My dad had a security escort him off the property. Eva went with him, but she¡¯s still crying."


    I nodded, not trusting my voice.


    "Are you okay?" Rhett asked gently.


    I shook my head. I was covered in sweat from the confrontation. My shirt was sticking to my back. My throat still hurt where my father¡¯s fingers had dug in. My whole body felt shaky and wrong.


    "I need a shower," I said quietly. "I¡¯ll be right back."


    I grabbed some clothes and disappeared into the bathroom before anyone could respond.


    The hot water felt good against my skin. I scrubbed hard, trying to wash away the feeling of my father¡¯s hands on my throat, the sound of his voice screaming at me, the look in my mother¡¯s eyes. But no amount of soap could clean away what I was feeling inside.


    When I came out, wrapped in a towel with my wet hair dripping down my back, I nced at the clock¡ª3:47 am. I had less than three hours before dawn. Less than three hours before, I had to be in court to prove to the world that I want to be Isolde¡¯s daughter byw and maybe face the consequences of being caught as a girl in an all-boys academy.


    Isolde¡¯swyer had prepared me for a situation like that, in case the opposing counsel tries to spring it on me.


    I got dressed quickly in the bathroom. I knew it would be difficult to avoid having the boys try to touch me, but I hoped the long and thick pyjamas I wore would send the message that I wasn¡¯t in the mood even to be kissed.


    When I came out, I found that the boys were still waiting, all of them, maintaining their positions.


    That¡¯s when Kael broke the silence.


    "You can¡¯t keep doing this," he said tly.


    I looked at him. He was still standing by the window, his arms crossed. His face was unreadable.


    "Doing what?" I asked.


    "Letting your emotions dictate everything you do," he said. "You¡¯re not being mature about any of this."


    I scoffed. "Excuse me?"


    "You heard me." Kael turned to face me fully. "You were not supposed to spring that on your mother. Didn¡¯t we agree not to jump to conclusions until we¡¯re sure it is not a trap set by Isolde? Now you¡¯vepromised everything and managed to break your parents further apart."


    "It is always this trying to keep the peace that has gotten me to this shithole of a life that I am living. Always pretending that things would magically solve themselves when they fucking won¡¯t."


    "Oh, please, Charis," Kael scoffed. "Don¡¯t make excuses for your nasty behaviour. Even though Eva Greye isn¡¯t your birth mother, she nursed you and gave you life. You let your father get to you and made you emotional. You gave him exactly what he wanted, a reaction."


    "And I wish I had died alongside, Caden," I fired back. "I wish it were me that those Rogue wolves had torn apart, maybe my life would have been easier."


    "Both of you, please," Rhett said tiredly. "Haven¡¯t we had enough talk for one night?"


    But neither Kael nor I acknowledged him.


    "Stop being defensive for once in your life and listen to someone who has more experience. You do not get information or facts from acting like a baby," Kael fired back.


    "I am a baby," I yelled. "I just fucking turned eighteen. I am a fucking baby. Besides, he was trying to choke me. What was I supposed to do? Stay calm and polite?"


    "You were supposed to stay in control," Kael said coldly. "Instead, you let him see that he still has power over you. You showed weakness."


    Something hot and angry red in my chest. "Not everyone has an iron heart like you, Kael. Not everyone can turn off their feelings like flipping a switch."


    "Maybe you should learn how," he shot back. "Because your emotions are going to get you killed. Or get all of us killed."


    "That¡¯s not fair¡ª"


    "Fair?" Kaelughed, but there was no humour in it. "Nothing about this is fair. You¡¯re walking around acting like a victim, making impulsive decisions, crying every time something goes wrong¡ª"


    "I¡¯m not¡ª"


    "You are!" His voice rose for the first time. "You ran away from home instead of figuring out a better solution. You disguised yourself as a boy without thinking through the consequences. You¡¯re epting mate bonds with three different people without really understanding what that means. You¡¯re letting Isolde manipte you. You¡¯re trusting people you shouldn¡¯t trust. And now you¡¯ve just given your father and everyone watching that whole performance a show about how broken and weak you are!"


    Each word felt like a knife. Tears started burning in my eyes, but I blinked them back furiously.


    "At least I feel things!" I shouted back. "At least I¡¯m not some emotionless robot who pretends nothing matters! At least I¡¯m honest about who I am!"


    "Honest?" Kael¡¯s eyes shed. "You¡¯re literally living under a fake identity again. Who on earth epts an offer from a total stranger who told you stories which are unverified to be their daughter when they still have an identity? You¡¯ve lied to everyone about who you are since the day you got to the Academy. Don¡¯t talk to me about honesty."


    "I had to lie! I had no choice!"


    "There¡¯s always a choice. You just made bad ones."

 Chapter 200: Court appearance.

    <h4>Chapter 200: Court appearance.</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    The tears spilt over now, running hot down my cheeks. My throat felt tight, making it hard to breathe. "Why are you doing this? Why have you been picking on me all week? What did I do to you?"


    Kael opened his mouth, then closed it. Something flickered in his eyes; guilt, maybe, or regret.


    "Charis¡ª" he started.


    "No!" I cut him off. "You¡¯ve been irritable and mean and critical ever since this week. Ever since you walked in on me with Rhett and ter, is that what this is about? Are you jealous? Are you angry that I was with them? I told you I cannot reject them and ept only you..."


    "Wait!" ter interrupted, "Kael asked you to ept him alone and reject us?"


    Kael rolled his eyes, sighing with exasperation. "That¡¯s not¡ª"


    "Then what is it?" I was crying harder now, the words tumbling out between sobs. "Because I can¡¯t keep up with your moods. One minute you¡¯re kissing me and saying you need me, and the next you¡¯re telling me I¡¯m immature and weak and making bad decisions. Which is it, Kael? Do you want me or not?"


    The silence that followed was crushing.


    Rhett stepped forward. "Kael, I think you should leave."


    "Yeah," ter agreed, his voice tight. "This isn¡¯t helping anyone. I can¡¯t even begin to think why you feel like you¡¯re the worthier mate."


    Kael looked at me for a long moment. I couldn¡¯t read his expression. Then he sighed¡ªand walked toward the door.


    He paused with his hand on the doorknob. "I¡¯m sorry," he said quietly, without turning around.


    Then he left, pulling the door closed behind him with more force than necessary. The m echoed through the room.


    I fell back onto the bed and buried my face in my hands, sobbing. Everything hurt¡ªmy throat, my chest, my heart. I couldn¡¯t understand why Kael was being like this. Why did he keep finding faults in everything I did? Why was he suddenly so irritable and harsh?


    Was it because of the mate bond? Because I¡¯d been with Rhett and ter first? Because he felt excluded?


    Or was it something else? Something I couldn¡¯t see?


    The bed dipped on both sides as ter and Rhett sat down beside me.


    "Hey," ter said softly, his hand rubbing circles on my back. "Don¡¯t listen to him. He¡¯s being an ass."


    "He¡¯s scared," Rhett added quietly. "That¡¯s what this is. He¡¯s scared of losing control, scared of the mate bond, scared of caring about someone. So he¡¯s pushing you away before you can hurt him."


    "But I wouldn¡¯t hurt him," I sobbed into my hands. "I wouldn¡¯t."


    "He doesn¡¯t know that," Rhett said. "Kael¡¯s been hurt before and a lot. He doesn¡¯t trust easily, and when he does, he panics."


    "That doesn¡¯t give him the right to be cruel," ter said firmly. "You didn¡¯t deserve that."


    I lifted my face from my hands. My eyes felt swollen, my cheeks wet. "What if he¡¯s right? What if I am too emotional and too weak?"


    "You¡¯re not weak," Rhett said immediately. "You just stood up to your abusive father. You told him off in front of everyone. You refused to let him control you anymore. That¡¯s the opposite of weak."


    "You¡¯re a living being," ter added. "You¡¯re allowed to feel things. You¡¯re allowed to cry, be angry, and be scared. That doesn¡¯t make you weak. It makes you real."


    I wiped at my face with the back of my hand. "I¡¯m so tired."


    "I know," ter said gently. "Come on. Lie down. You need to rest before court."


    "I can¡¯t sleep," I protested. "There¡¯s too much in my head."


    "Just try," Rhett urged. "Even if you just rest your eyes, it¡¯ll help."


    They helped me lie down and pulled the covers over me. tery down on my left side, Rhett on my right. They weren¡¯t touching me, just close enough that I could feel their presence.


    "I¡¯ll wake you up in time," ter promised. "Don¡¯t worry about the rm. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re up and ready."


    I closed my eyes, not really believing I¡¯d be able to sleep. But the warmth of having them near, and the sound of their breathing, made me feel a little less alone.


    ***


    Three hourster, I was still awake.


    I¡¯d turned over so many times I¡¯d lost count. I stared at the ceiling, watching the shadows shift as dawn started to break outside. My mind wouldn¡¯t shut off. It kept reying everything¡ªmy father¡¯s hands on my throat, Kael¡¯s harsh words, Eva¡¯s tears, that calcting look on Elena¡¯s face.


    Shoot! I¡¯d forgotten to mention Elena to the boys ¡ªdid they know she was here yesterday? I made a mental note to tell them as soon as they wake up.


    On both sides of me, they were fast asleep. ter was snoring softly, a gentle rumbling sound. Rhett¡¯s breathing was deeper, slower. Both of them looked peaceful.


    So much for waking me up.


    I smiled slightly despite everything.


    Carefully, I untangled myself from the bed, trying not to wake them. I padded to the bathroom.


    An hourter, I was showered, dried, and dressed.


    I¡¯d chosen my outfit carefully, something that looked appropriate for court but still felt like me. A navy blue dress that fell just below my knees, simple but elegant. ck tights underneath because the morning was cold. Low ck heels that I could actually walk in. I¡¯d dried my hair and left it down, falling in soft waves around my shoulders. Minimal makeup to hide how tired I was and to make me look innocent.


    I stared at myself in the mirror. I looked older somehow. Different from what I had just a few months ago. Maybe that confrontation with my father had changed something in me. Or perhaps I was just too tired to look young anymore.


    When I came out of the bathroom, both Rhett and ter were still sleeping. Rhett had rolled over and was now sprawled across most of the bed. ter was curled up on his side, one arm tucked under the pillow.


    I looked at the clock¡ª7:05 am. I still had at least thirty minutes before I needed to leave for court. My stomach growled, reminding me I hadn¡¯t eaten since before Kael¡¯s party.


    There was a breakfast caf¨¦ in town that opened early. I could stop there, get some coffee and maybe a muffin, then head to the courthouse. Better than going on an empty stomach.


    I grabbed my bag ¡ªa small leather one that looked professional ¡ªand checked that I had everything I needed. My identification documents, some money and my phone.


    I took onest look at ter and Rhett, sleeping peacefully. Then I closed the door quietly behind me and headed downstairs.


    The pack house was mostly quiet at this hour. A few early maids were in the kitchen, but I slipped past without being noticed.


    I stepped outside into the cool morning air. The sun was starting to rise, painting the sky in shades of pink and gold. It would have been beautiful if I¡¯d had the energy to appreciate it.


    That¡¯s when I saw him.


    Kael was leaning against the fender of a sleek ck car. His arms were crossed. His dark hair was slightly messy, like he¡¯d been running his hands through it. He looked tired but alert, his eyes tracking me as I came down the steps.


    Our eyes met.


    I looked away and kept walking toward the driveway exit. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for another argument. I didn¡¯t have the energy for whatever he wanted to say.


    "Get in."


    His voice was quiet, but I heard it clearly.


    I didn¡¯t stop walking. I acted like I hadn¡¯t heard him and just kept putting one foot in front of the other, focusing on getting to the street where I could hail a cab.


    I heard a sigh behind me. Then footsteps following me.


    "Charis, stop walking and get in the car."


    I kept walking faster.


    "Charis."


    I ignored him.


    "For the love of¡ªCharis, would you just¡ª"


    In the next instant, I felt hands on my waist. Then I was being lifted off the ground.


    "Put me down!" I gasped, squirming. "Kael, put me down right now!"


    But he just adjusted his grip and carried me back toward the car, my feet dangling in the air, my bag slipping off my shoulder.


    "Let go of me!" I protested, pushing at his chest. "What are you doing?"


    "Taking you to court," he said calmly, like he wasn¡¯t currently kidnapping me. "Since you clearly weren¡¯t going to ept my offer to drive you."


    "I don¡¯t want you to drive me!"


    "Too bad."


    He reached the car and somehow managed to open the passenger door while still holding me. Then he deposited me into the passenger seat.


    "Stay," he ordered, like I was a dog.


    "I¡¯m not¡ª"


    He closed the door, cutting off my protest. Then he walked around to the driver¡¯s side and got in.


    I considered getting out, opening the door, and walking away. But something stopped me. Maybe it was how tired I was. Perhaps it was the look on his face or something else.


    Kael started the car. "Seatbelt."


    I red at him but put on my seatbelt.

 Chapter 201: The truth in tears.

    <h4>Chapter 201: The truth in tears.</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    He pulled out of the driveway smoothly and drove in silence for a few minutes. The tension in the car was suffocating.


    Finally, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I turned to face him. "Why are you doing this?"


    "Because you need a ride to court."


    "I could have taken a cab."


    "You could have," he agreed. "But you shouldn¡¯t have to."


    "Why do you care?" The question came out harsher than I intended. "You made it pretty clearst night that you think I¡¯m immature and weak and make nothing but bad decisions."


    His jaw clenched. His hands tightened on the steering wheel until his knuckles turned white.


    "I shouldn¡¯t have said those things," he said quietly.


    "But you did."


    "I know." He was quiet for a moment. "I¡¯m sorry."


    The apology hung in the air between us.


    I turned to look out the window, watching the buildings pass by. "You really hurt me, Kael."


    "I know," he said again. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. To try to make it right."


    "You can¡¯t just fix everything by giving me a ride."


    "I know that too."


    Wepsed back into silence. But it felt different this time. I was less angry and more sad.


    "There¡¯s a breakfast caf¨¦ up ahead," Kael said. "Have you eaten?"


    "No."


    "Then let¡¯s stop for a quick bite, you still have time before the court session begins."


    And despite everything, the argument, the hurt, not understanding what was going on between us, I didn¡¯t protest, maybe because I was too tired or maybe because, despite everything, I still wanted him there.


    Even when he hurt me or when I didn¡¯t understand him or when being near him felt like standing too close to a fire, knowing I might get burned, but unable to move away.


    Moons! I truly love Kael.


    ~~~


    The breakfast caf¨¦ was warm and cosy, with the smell of fresh coffee and baked goods filling the air.


    It was one of those small, intimate, local ces with mismatched chairs and tables that had probably been there for decades. A few early morning customers sat scattered around, reading newspapers or staring at their phones.


    Kael and I chose a table in the back corner, away from the windows. The morning light was starting to stream in, catching the highlights on Kael¡¯s hair and turning them green.


    We sat down across from each other. Before I could reach for the menu, Kael¡¯s hand shot out and caught mine.


    I looked up, startled.


    He lifted my hand to his lips and kissed my palm. Showering, soft, gentle kisses on them that made my breath catch. His eyes stayed locked on mine the whole time.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he said quietly, still holding my hand. "Forst night. I¡¯m sorry for everything I said. Yes, I was jealous you were spending time with the boys, but that¡¯s not an excuse, and that still doesn¡¯t mean I love the idea of sharing you."


    My throat felt tight. "Kael¡ª"


    "Please," he interrupted gently. "Let me finish. I was cruel. I said things I didn¡¯t mean, things that weren¡¯t true. You¡¯re not weak. You¡¯re not immature. You¡¯re one of the strongest people I know, and I..." He paused, looking down at my hand in his. "I was taking out my own issues on you, and that wasn¡¯t fair."


    Before I could respond, the waitress appeared at our table-a middle-aged woman with a kind smile and tired eyes.


    "Good morning! What can I get you two?"


    Kael released my hand, and I felt the loss of warmth immediately.


    "Coffee, ck," Kael said. "And the breakfast special: eggs, toast, bacon."


    "Same for me," I said. "But tea instead of coffee. And scrambled eggs, please."


    The waitress nodded and disappeared toward the kitchen.


    We sat in silence for a moment. I didn¡¯t know what to say. The second apology had been unexpected. Kael wasn¡¯t usually one for words, and when he did speak, he rarely said sorry. The fact that he had apologised twice to me made me feel an unexinable kind of way.


    "Thank you," I finally said. "For apologising. It means a lot."


    He nodded but didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Our drinks came first. Kael wrapped his hands around his coffee mug, as if trying to absorb its warmth. I did the same with my tea, letting the steam rise and warm my face.


    A few minutester, our food arrived. The tes were piled high with fluffy eggs, crispy bacon, and buttered toast. My stomach growled appreciatively.


    We ate in silence. It wasn¡¯t exactly ufortable, but it felt weighted, like Kael had something heavy on his mind he was trying to figure out how to say.


    He finished eating before I did. He pushed his empty te aside and leaned back in his chair, watching me take myst few bites.


    "I need to tell you something," he said suddenly.


    I looked up, a piece of toast halfway to my mouth.


    "You don¡¯t need to say anything," he continued with a serious expression. "Just listen. Can you do that?"


    The intensity in his eyes made my heart beat faster. I set down my toast and nodded. "Okay."


    He took a deep breath. "Remember when I said I had to deal with something urgent? When I couldn¡¯te to the pack house right away when Rhett needed us?"


    I nodded.


    "I found something. In the underground tunnels beneath the Academy." He paused. "I¡¯ve been having these dreams. Visions, maybe. Of a woman. I didn¡¯t know who she was, but I kept seeing her face. And I felt this... pull. Like I needed to find something."


    I stayed quiet, listening like he¡¯d asked.


    "I followed that feeling to an open field at the back of the campus. There was nothing there. No buildings, no entrances. But my wolf knew something was hidden. So I shifted, and ck started digging." His hands clenched on the table. "We found a metal door buried underground. When I opened it and went down, I ended up in these tunnels. As I touch the walls, they started glowing and I..."


    He stopped, swallowing hard.


    "I had a vision. I was transported back in time, maybe twenty years ago or more. I saw an underground fighting arena. The kind that used to be illegal, where they¡¯d make wolves fight to the death while people bet on them."


    My stomach turned. I¡¯d heard stories about those ces. They¡¯d been banned for decades because they were considered barbaric and inhumane.


    "There was a cage suspended over water," Kael continued, his voice getting quieter. "And inside the cage were two fighters. One was this huge woman, flexing her muscles, looking confident. The other..."


    He paused again, and I saw his jaw working like he was trying to keep control.


    "The other was a woman, too. She was small and beaten up badly. Her hair had been chopped short, probably to keep opponents from grabbing it. She was covered in blood and bruises. Her hands were wrapped in cloth to stop the bleeding. She looked exhausted, like she¡¯d been fighting for days or weeks without rest, and she was also pregnant."


    I reached across the table and touched his hand. He grabbed it like a lifeline.


    "She looked up," he said, his voice cracking slightly. "And our eyes met. Across time, across years, we looked at each other. I knew her face. I¡¯ve seen her before in my dreams. She was the woman in chains. And I knew. I just knew."


    "Knew what?" I whispered.


    "That she was my mother."


    The words hung in the air between us.


    "Kael," I breathed.


    "I looked around the arena," he continued. "At the people watching and cing bets. And I recognised them. Terry Thatcher¡ªRhett¡¯s father. Ss Greye¡ªyour father, Henry Winters. Headmistress Vale. They were all there. They looked so much younger, and they were all enjoying the show."


    Horror washed over me. "They were betting on the fights?"


    "They were part of it," Kael confirmed. "After the vision ended, I came down to be with you guys, and then you know the thing that happened with Elena. I needed answers. And she..." He took a shaky breath. "She confirmed it. The woman in that cage was my mother."


    Tears were building in my eyes. I squeezed his hand tighter.


    "Elena told me my mother was the captive daughter of a Rogue Alpha tribe," Kael said. "But they¡¯re not like regr rogue wolves. They¡¯re organised and have structure. They¡¯re just... primitive. The original version of what packs became. And they all have something inmon."


    "What?" I asked softly.


    "Bloodborn Wolves." His voice was barely above a whisper. "That¡¯s what they¡¯re called. Wolves born specifically to fight. It¡¯s in their gics and instincts. They¡¯re stronger, faster, and more aggressive than normal wolves. They can¡¯t help it, fighting is literally bred into them."


    My mind was racing. "And your mother was¡ª"


    "A Bloodborn Wolf," Kael finished. "Which means I am too."


    The pieces were clicking together in my head, forming a picture that made me feel sick.


    "That¡¯s why you can fight the way you do," I said.


    He nodded. "And it exins why my master, the man who raised me, put me in fighting rings when I was just a child."


    A tear slid down his cheek. Then another.


    Kael, calm, controlled, emotionless, was crying.

 Chapter 202: A familiar face.

    <h4>Chapter 202: A familiar face.</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I stared helplessly as I watched Kael¡¯s eyes mist with tears.


    "He knew what I was," he said, his voice breakingpletely now. "He knew I was a Bloodborn Wolf. He knew my mother; they took me when they didn¡¯t find her. You know, one thing I learnt about people like me is that we¡¯re wild and dangerous. So we need to be tamed."


    "Kael," I tried soothingly, "Can you just take a deep breath?"


    "No, Charis!" he shook his head, swiping at a tear that had rolled down his cheek. "I need to let it all out. Elena said that they had purposely sold me off to the underground fighting masters after taking away my memory. I was seven years old when I started fighting. I was a baby, and the best way they thought to tame me was to move me from one fighting ring to another until I was tamed."


    The tears were falling freely now, streaming down his face, and he didn¡¯t try to wipe them away.


    "To think I thought I was cursed back then," he shook his head. "I thought those violent spells were because something was wrong with me. The endless times I¡¯ve spent with a therapist trying to work throughplex emotions, not knowing I am exactly what I was born to be. And he used that against me. He weaponised what I am."


    I stood up and moved around the table. I pulled him into my arms, and he buried his face in my shoulder, his whole body shaking with sobs.


    "I¡¯m so sorry," I whispered. "I¡¯m so, so sorry."


    The few other customers in the caf¨¦ were staring, but I didn¡¯t care. I just held him, letting him cry out years of pain and confusion and trauma.


    After a few minutes, he pulled back and wiped his face with the back of his hand. His eyes were red and swollen, but there was something else there as well¡ªsomething like relief.


    "I need to get my memories back," he said, his voice rough. "From before I was seven years old. Everything before that is just... nk. Fragments. Dreams I can¡¯t quite remember when I wake up. All of them. I need to get them back."


    "Why seven?" I asked.


    "That¡¯s when my master found me. Or took me to the fighting rings. I don¡¯t know which." He took a shaky breath. "Elena told me something else. She said my mother escaped from that fighting ring. She was pregnant at the time¡ªpregnant with me. She ran away and went somewhere else to give birth. Somewhere safe, where they couldn¡¯t find her."


    My heart was pounding. "And then?"


    "And then the trail goes cold," Kael said. "There¡¯s no record of her dying. Nobody was ever found. No death certificate. Nothing. I still don¡¯t know how they found me, but they eventually did, and the solution was to have me be tamed in fighting rings."


    I saw where this was going. "You think she might still be alive."


    "I think there¡¯s a possibility," he said carefully. "A small one. But a possibility." He looked at me, and his eyes were desperate and hopeful and scared all at once. "I need to find out what happened in those first seven years of my life. I need to know if my mother survived. Suppose she¡¯s out there somewhere. If she¡¯s been looking for me all this time."


    "How do you get those memories back?" I asked.


    "I don¡¯t know," he admitted. "But I have to try. I have to know the truth about where I came from. About who I really am."


    I understood that needpletely. It was the same need that was driving me to find out about my own parentage, about whether Eva was really my mother or if I¡¯d been lied to my whole life.


    "I¡¯ll help you," I said firmly. "Whatever you need. I¡¯ll help you find the answers."


    He pulled me close again, pressing his forehead against mine. "Thank you."


    We stayed like that for a moment, breathing together, findingfort in each other¡¯s presence.


    "This is why I¡¯ve been so on edge," Kael said quietly. "Since I had that vision, everything¡¯s been different. I can¡¯t stop thinking about it. About her. About what they did to her. About what my master did to me." He pulled back to look at me. "I took it out on you, and that wasn¡¯t right. But I was drowning in all of this, and I didn¡¯t know how to process it."


    "You should have told me," I said gently. "You should have let me help."


    "I know. I¡¯m not good at asking for help." A small, sad smile crossed his face. "I¡¯m not good at a lot of things when ites to rtionships. But I¡¯m trying. I promise I¡¯m trying."


    "That¡¯s all I can ask for," I said. "H-How about the boys? You could tell them too. They can help, who knows?"


    He scoffed, shaking his head. "No! I¡¯m sorry, but I cannot. Their parents were all involved in this one way or the other..."


    "ter¡¯s father wasn¡¯t there," I interrupted him. "My father was by the way."


    "We don¡¯t know if he¡¯s your father yet," he replied. "Besides, I trust you, Charis. The boys would give their support and help, but I¡¯d rather not say anything to them at this point, until at least there¡¯s a headway with my investigations."


    "Two heads are better than one, Kael," I said quietly. "There¡¯s not much that I can do to assist you, and you know that. Of course, I can give my moral support and all that, but there¡¯s not much I can do to help. I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you. We¡¯re mates..."


    "Charis, please!" he raised his hand, stopping me. "If you love me, let¡¯s drop this issue. When it¡¯s time, I¡¯ll tell the boys myself. Besides, you¡¯re forgetting that I grew up doing things like that solo, and I need you around because you¡¯re mynding ce and my refuge. So it doesn¡¯t matter whether or not I can get help from the boys."


    I didn¡¯t want us to argue about it too much, so I nodded, giving him a quiet smile.


    "If you insist, then no problem."


    He kissed my forehead softly. "We should go. Don¡¯t want you to bete for court."


    I nced at the clock on the wall. He was right. We needed to leave soon.


    Kael paid for our breakfast. As we walked back to the car, he took my hand. His fingers threaded through mine, warm and solid.


    "One more thing," he said as we got into the car.


    "What?"


    "The woman in the cage¡ªmy mother. Elena told me her name." He started the engine. "Her name was Isolde."


    My blood ran cold. "Wait. Isolde? Like Isolde Knox?"


    "No," Kael said quietly. "Isolde was my mother¡¯s name. Isolde Knox must have been given the same name as her. Or maybe..." He paused, thinking. "Maybe they¡¯re rted somehow. Mother and daughter. Or sisters."


    "Yeah," I nodded, maybe there¡¯s a connection or a link, although from what Isolde told me, her dad had been a human and her mom an ordinary Omega. So..."


    "Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it," Kael nodded reflectively, "I¡¯ll look into it."


    "Okay," I nodded, and we pulled out of the parking lot.


    The drive to the court was quiet as both of us were wrapped in our thoughts. Fifteen minutester, we arrived at the court and drove into the arena. A lot of cars were already lined up, filling up the court¡¯s parking lot.


    Kael and I drove around for a few minutes looking for a spot until we found one at the far end of the lot. Just as we arrived at the ce and Kael tried to park correctly, I spotted Isolde¡¯s car in the adjacent area.


    I knew it was her car because each of her vehicle were customised with her name as the te number. As Kael finished parking the car and wanted to exit, I mped down on his hand, indicating he should hold on.


    "That¡¯s Isolde¡¯s care," I murmured, pointing to the car whose engine was still idling. "Let¡¯s wait until shees down."


    Just as thest words left my mouth, the passenger door of the car opened and a wryly looking man stepped out, clutching a folder to his chest. He had the suspicious air of someone who might do something dangerous.


    Kael and I watched silently as the man started moving away from the car, when suddenly Kael eximed. "I know this man."


    "What?" I turned to him, "You know him?"


    "Yeah," Kael nodded, "remember that time at the summer camp when those blue creatures attacked you, he was one of those people who came to retrieve it. I know it¡¯s been months, but it¡¯s difficult to forget a face like his. If he¡¯sing out of Isolde¡¯s car, it means they must be working together."


    "So, what are you suggesting?" I asked.x

 Chapter 203: Playing the game...

    <h4>Chapter 203: ying the game...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    Kael¡¯s hand tightened slightly around the steering wheel as he watched the man who had just stepped out of Isolde¡¯s car.


    The stranger looked ordinary, maybe in his mid-thirties. He was in a crisp grey suit and dark sunsses.


    "Are you sure that¡¯s him?" I asked Kael.


    "Yeah," Kael nodded. "I never forget faces, and that¡¯s the man.


    "Great," I turned to him. "So, what do you suggest we do?"


    He didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, his eyes followed the man as he crossed the other side of the court parking lot and stopped to speak to someone by a parked motorcycle.


    "I¡¯ll go after him," Kael finally said, "If he¡¯s connected to Isolde, I can probably get information from that end. You should go ahead to the courthouse. I¡¯ll join you once I know where he¡¯s going or figure out why he came out of Isolde¡¯s car."


    I frowned. "Are you sure you¡¯ll be fine on your own?"


    He nced at me, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "You worry too much, Charis. Have you forgotten who I am? I know this is not the right time to brag, but one time, I fought off about thirty high-level Elite warriors before my backup arrived. That man doesn¡¯t look. Like he can throw a punch, rx."


    "Well, forgive me for not being calm. I¡¯m still not used to believing that someone like you is capable of all those things."


    "I am darling, and even more," he said cheekily. "Plus, this could be important. He might be one of Isolde¡¯s associates. If I can find out who he is and what he does, it might give us a clue about what she¡¯s nning."


    I nodded slowly, then said. "Okay, but first, let¡¯s wait to see who elsees out of the car."


    As if on cue, the back door opened.


    Isolde stepped out with the poise of a queen, looking as stunning as always. Her outfit was a cream colored zer over a silk blouse and tailored pants. She paired it off with gold jewellery, catching the sunlight. Her hair was swept back into a sleek bun, and her lips were painted a daring crimson.


    All of this was paired with her signature wide-brimmed hat to hide the scars on her face. Even from a distance, I could feel the shift in the air as Isolde moved like someone who owned the world.


    She nced briefly at her reflection in the car window, adjusted her sunsses and started walking toward the courthouse gates.


    Kael cursed under his breath. "Perfect timing."


    He leaned toward me suddenly. "I need to go after that man before I lose him. He¡¯s heading the other way," he added.


    Before I could say anything else, he reached across the seat and caught my face between his hands. His eyes were dark and filled with a strange softness and a worldless apoloty I couldn¡¯t quite understand.


    Then he pulled me into a kiss.


    The world outside faded as his lips moved against mine. It wasn¡¯t a gentle kiss; it was a desperate, passionate longing full of everything we couldn¡¯t say out loud. It was as if he wanted to memorise the shape of my mouth, the way my breath caught and the faint tremor in my fingers when I reached for his shirt.


    His thumb brushed my cheek, and I melted into him before I could think twice.


    I kissed him back just as hard, my fingers tangling in his hair. The kisssted longer than it should have, and I almost forgot why I was parked at the parking lot of the courthouse. One of his hands slid to my breast as the other supported the back of my neck, and for a moment, I wanted to stay there forever, suspended in this realm where nothing else mattered.


    When we finally broke apart, we were both breathing hard.


    "Be careful," I whispered.


    "Of course, I will. I always want toe back to you," he murmured. Then he kissed me once more, fiercely than the first kiss. "Go. Don¡¯t bete."


    He brushed his thumb across my lips once more, then opened the door and slipped out.


    I took a deep breath to steady myself before stepping out of the car. My lips felt swollen, and my face was flushed. I watched as Kael pulled away, heading in the direction the mysterious man had gone.


    Then I turned and hurried toward the courthouse.


    The morning air felt brighter and charged as if that kiss had set something alive inside me.


    Ahead, I spotted Isolde already halfway up the stone steps. I quickened my pace until I caught up, slipping my hand through hers.


    She jumped slightly, startled, then turned, and her face broke into a wide smile.


    "Charis!


    "She pulled me into a tight hug, squeezing me so hard I could barely breathe. Her perfume wrapped around me like smoke. When she pulled back, her expression was a mix of relief and concern.


    "Where have you been?" she demanded. "I¡¯ve been trying to reach you for days! Your phone kept going straight to voicemail. I was starting to worry something had happened to you."


    Iughed nervously, slipping easily into the role of Isolde¡¯s adopted teenage daughter. "I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been at Rhett¡¯s pack house. There¡¯s been so much drama¡ªhis mother showed up out of nowhere, his stepmom went wild, there was fighting and screaming. It was like watching a reality TV show. I was so entertained Ipletely forgot my phone battery had died."


    Isolde¡¯s eyes widened. "Wait, his biological mother? The one who abandoned him twenty years ago?"


    "The very same."


    "Oh my god." Isolde linked her arm through mine as we walked. "Tell me everything. What happened?"


    I grinned. "Actually, before anything else, before I unpack the whole drama, we need to make an appointment."


    "An appointment for what?"


    "With a gynaecologist."


    Isolde stopped walking and then turned around to face me fully, her eyes searching mine. We stared at each other for a moment, and I watched with glee as understanding slowly dawned on her and a smile spread across her lips.


    "You didn¡¯t," she said.


    "I smiled back, and we both started squealing like teenagers. A few people walking past us turned to stare, so we forced ourselves to quiet down, giggling behind our hands like conspirators.


    Isolde leaned in close, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "So, how was it?"


    I bit my lip, half-embarrassed, half-giddy. "It was...Perfect," I admitted. "I lost count of how many times I¡ª" I cleared my throat and leaned closer. "...of how many times I had an orgasm."


    She pped a hand over her mouth to stifle another squeal. "Oh, my goddess. You didn¡¯t!"


    Iughed, covering my face. "I did."


    "Lost count? Girl, you¡¯re living the dream."


    "I know that too," I said, unable to keep the smile off my face.


    "Wait." Isolde¡¯s grin turned wicked. "All three of them? At once?"


    I shook my head, my cheeks burning. "Not yet. They¡¯re still figuring that part out. You know, Baby steps."


    "Baby steps," she repeated,ughing. "Oh, honey, you¡¯re in for a wild ride when you do work it out."


    By this time, we¡¯d reached the entrance to the courthouse. A group of people in suits stood waiting; they were Isolde¡¯s legal team. I knew because I recognised one of them, the one who interviewed me a while ago. There were five of them, all looking professional, carrying stacks of files and coffee cups.


    When they saw us, they all greeted us with polite smiles and small bows.


    The leadwyer stepped forward.


    "Ms Knox," she said with a slight nod. "Ms Greye. Are you both ready?"


    Isolde chuckled. "I was born ready."


    Thewyer¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but something in her eyes suggested amusement. "Very well. Let¡¯s review the situation one more time before we go inside."


    She pulled out a tablet and began reviewing the details. The case was about me being discovered as a girl in an all-boys academy. The Academy administration wanted me expelled and possibly charged with fraud for falsifying my enrollment documents. Isolde¡¯s legal team argued that the Academy¡¯s all-male policy was discriminatory and that I had every right to be there, since they¡¯ve now merged both Ebonvale and Ravenshore into one.


    "The judge today is Magistrate Helena Pierce," thewyer continued. "She¡¯s known for being fair but strict. She doesn¡¯t tolerate theatrics or emotional appeals. Stick to the facts."


    "Understood," I said.


    "Your father has also filed a petition to have you remanded to his custody," thewyer added, looking at me over her tablet. "He¡¯s iming you¡¯re a runaway minor in need of parental supervision."


    My stomach dropped. "What?"


    "Don¡¯t worry," Isolde said immediately. "That¡¯s not going to happen. Mywyers will make sure of it."


    The leadwyer nodded. "We¡¯ve prepared a counter-argument. We have documentation of your father¡¯s abusive behaviour, including witness statements fromst night¡¯s incident at the Thatcher pack house. Several people saw him attempt to strangle you."


    "H-How did you know about that?" I asked, surprised.

 Chapter 204: The stranger...

    <h4>Chapter 204: The stranger...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    "We have our means," the leadwyer answered quickly, dismissing my concern. My mind shed back to seeing Elena yesterday at the pack house, and I wondered if Elena was the ¡¯means¡¯.


    I turned back to the conversation, not before catching Isolde¡¯s gaze on me.


    She had an unfamiliar twinkle in her eyes, and for a moment I could almost swear her lips curved into a smile, but then she smiled and looked away.


    "Miss Greye, did you hear a word I was saying?" the leadwyer asked. I turned to him, offering him a cating smile.


    "Sorry, I got distracted for a moment."


    "It¡¯s fine," he nodded. "I was saying that your father¡¯s end goal is to get you toe home, and that would make him ignore anything other than what would be instrumental in getting you toe home. He¡¯s going to try to do a lot of emotional ckmail, but you must stand your ground. Unless, of course, you want to return home."


    "No!" I shook my head. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m willing to do as you have suggested and also, I am ready to give an ount of what happened yesterday. I know there¡¯s already a witness, but I feel like I am the best person to talk about it."


    "Won¡¯t it be ufortable for you? Even traumatising?" thewyer asked.


    "No!" I shook my head. "My father needs to be held ountable. I want the world to know the kind of person he is.


    Thewyers looked amongst themselves, nodding. "I think the judge would be swayed if you tell the story yourself, but it is important to convey some emotions alongside it, else the opposing counsel would argue to have it dismissed. Usually, victims of abuse find it difficult to testify."


    "I know," I nodded. "I¡¯ll bear that in mind."


    Anotherwyer spoke up, a younger man with sses. "There¡¯s one moreplication. The Academy has brought in a character witness. Someone willing to testify about your behaviour while enrolled as a male student."


    "Who?" I asked.


    "A student named Marcus Webb."


    My heart sank. Marcus. The same Marcus, I¡¯d rejected justst night.


    "What will he say?" I asked quietly.


    Thewyer consulted his tablet. "ording to his preliminary statement, he ns to testify that you were deceitful, maniptive, and used your male disguise to gain ess to spaces and rtionships you otherwise wouldn¡¯t have had ess to."


    Isolde¡¯s expression darkened. "That little¡ª"


    "It¡¯s okay," I interrupted, though my chest felt tight. "He¡¯s hurt. I understand why he¡¯d want to hurt me back."


    "Understanding doesn¡¯t make it okay," Isolde said sharply. "We¡¯ll discredit his testimony."


    "How?"


    The leadwyer smiled thinly. "We¡¯ll point out that he has a personal grudge against you. His testimony is motivated by romantic rejection rather than objective observation. It¡¯ll undermine his credibility."


    I felt awful about it, but I nodded. "Okay."


    "One more thing," the youngestwyer said, a woman who¡¯d been quiet until now. "There¡¯s been ast-minute addition to the witness list. Someone filed to testify this morning."


    "Who?" Isolde asked.


    Thewyer checked her phone. "A woman named Elena ."


    Rhett¡¯s mother. The woman who was working with Isolde. What was she nning to testify about?


    Isolde¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but I saw something flicker in her eyes. Satisfaction, maybe.


    "Interesting," Isolde said smoothly. "What¡¯s her testimony about?"


    "It¡¯s sealed," thewyer said. "The judge granted her privacy protection due to the sensitive nature of her statement. We won¡¯t know what she¡¯s nning to say until she takes the stand."


    My mind was racing. Elena was Isolde¡¯s pawn. Whatever she was nning to say, it was part of Isolde¡¯srger n. But what was it? What could Elena possibly testify about that is rted to my case?


    "We should head inside," the leadwyer said, checking her watch. "Court starts in ten minutes."


    We started walking toward the entrance. The courthouse was an old building with marble steps and columns that gave it an imposing appearance. People streamed in and outwyers, defendants, families, reporters.


    As we climbed the steps, I felt someone watching me. I turned and scanned the crowd.


    That¡¯s when I saw him.


    Standing at the edge of the crowd, partially hidden behind a column, was Kael. He¡¯de back. He gave me a subtle nod, then melted back into the crowd.


    At least I¡¯d have him in there with me.


    We passed through security¡ªmetal detectors, bag searches, the usual courthouse protocols. Then we walked down a long hallway with high ceilings and portraits of stern-looking judges from decades past.


    We reached Courtroom 3 B. The doors were heavy wood with brass handles.


    Isolde squeezed my hand. "Ready?"


    I nodded, though I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d ever be ready.


    The leadwyer pushed open the doors.


    The courtroom was already filling with people. I saw the Academy¡¯s legal team on one side¡ªfourwyers in dark suits, all looking confident. I saw Headmistress Vale sitting in the gallery, her expression unreadable.


    And sitting in the front row of the audience, looking pale and determined, was my mother. Eva.


    She saw me and stood up slightly, like she wanted toe to me. But then she sat back down, her hands twisting in herp.


    A few rows behind her, I saw my father. Ss. He was staring at me with such intense hatred that I felt it like a physical force. His wife¡ªEva¡ªkept ncing at him nervously, like she was afraid he¡¯d explode again.


    Then I saw Marcus. He sat on the opposite side, near the Academy¡¯swyers. When our eyes met, he looked away quickly.


    My heart hurt. I¡¯d hurt him so badly. And now he was here to hurt me back.


    The bailiff called out: "All rise for the Honourable Magistrate Helena Pierce."


    Everyone stood as the judge entered. She was a woman in her sixties with grey hair pulled back in a severe bun. She wore the traditional ck robes and carried herself with authority.


    She sat down behind the bench and surveyed the courtroom with sharp, intelligent eyes.


    "You may be seated," she said. Her voice was clear andmanding. "Let¡¯s begin."


    The lead prosecutor¡ªthe Academy¡¯swyer¡ªstood up. "Your Honour, the Academy moves to¡ª"


    "Before we begin," the judge interrupted, "I¡¯ve been informed there¡¯s been ast-minute addition to the witness list. An Elena? What¡¯s herst name?" she asked, peering at the top of her sses.


    "Yes, Your Honour," one of the bailiffs said. "She¡¯s waiting outside and she didn¡¯t provide anyst names.."


    "Bring her in," the judge ordered.


    The doors opened.


    Elena walked in, looking nervous. She walked to the witness stand and was sworn in.


    The judge looked at her. "Ms Elena, you¡¯ve requested to make a statement before the proceedings begin. This is highly unusual, but given the sealed nature of your testimony and its relevance to this case, I¡¯m allowing it. Please proceed."


    Elena cleared her throat. She looked directly at me.


    "Your Honour," she said, "I¡¯m here to provide testimony about Charis Greye¡¯s true parentage."


    The courtroom wentpletely silent.


    "I have evidence," Elena continued, "that proves Charis Greye is not the biological daughter of Eva and Ss Greye."


    Gasps erupted throughout the courtroom. My mother stood up, her face had turned white. My father was on his feet too, shouting something I couldn¡¯t hear over the noise.


    The judge banged her gavel. "Order! Order in this court!"


    Elena kept talking, her voice cutting through the chaos.


    "I have documentation and DNA evidence that proves Charis Greye is actually¡ª"


    Just then, the heavy wooden doors at the back of the room swung open. I turned, expecting Kael, but it wasn¡¯t him.


    A man in a ck coat walked in, followed by two officers. He moved slowly, and his eyes were hidden behind dark sses, but there was something eerily familiar about his gait. He stopped briefly, turned his head toward our section and smiled.


    A small distress sound came out of Isolde, and when I turned, I saw that the colour had drained from her face and her fingers had tightened painfully around mine.


    "Isolde?" I whispered. "Are you alright?"


    She didn¡¯t answer. I saw her lips quivering as she seemed unable to tear her gaze away from the man.


    "Isolde," I called out to her again. "Do you know who that is?"


    She still didn¡¯t answer. Her jaw clenched as the man continued walking to the other side of the room.


    For the first time since I¡¯d met her, she looked...afraid.


    Before I could ask again, the bailiff called the court to order as it was now rowdy. I could see that Headmistress Vale had a simr reaction to Isolde at the neer. The only person who seemed unaffected by the neer¡¯s presence was my mom. Instead, for the first time, she had a smile on her face.


    I leaned toward Isolde again. "Who is he?" I asked.


    Her lips barely moved. "That man," she said softly, her voice trembling. "He¡¯s not supposed to be alive."


    I felt my stomach drop.


    Not supposed to be alive?


    The words echoed in my head as the gavel came down, and the session began.

 Chapter 205: The other side of the border.

    <h4>Chapter 205: The other side of the border.</h4>


    <strong>ter</strong>


    The car hummed beneath us as Rhett drove toward the edge of Ravenspire packnds. I sat in the passenger seat, staring out through the half-rolled window at the trees blurring past. Watching the familiar territory pass by¡ªhouses, shops, the training grounds, the school buildings. Everything that had been my world for the past few years.


    And I was leaving it. Even if just for a day.


    For the first time in a long while, I felt both anxious and hopeful.


    "You sure about this?" Rhett asked, ncing at me.


    "I have to know," I said. "I have to see her."


    Rhett nodded but didn¡¯t say anything else. He understood. He¡¯d do the same for his family¡ªhell, he was currently at war with his father over his mother. Family wasplicated. Family made you do crazy things.


    The buildings started to thin out as we drove closer to the border. Trees became more frequent. The road narrowed. We passed thest residential area and entered the buffer zone¡ªthe stretch ofnd between the pack territory and the human world.


    Finally, Rhett pulled the car over to the side of the road. Ahead of us, I could see the checkpoint. It was a small building with a gate across the road. Two pack officers stood outside, checking vehicles and people who wanted to cross.


    "Ready?" Rhett asked.


    "As I¡¯ll ever be."


    We got out of the car and walked toward the checkpoint. One of the officers, a middle-aged man with a beard and the build of someone who¡¯d been a fighter in his younger days, stepped forward to meet us.


    "Alpha Rhett," he said with a respectful nod. Then his eyes moved to me as his brows arched in question before returning to Rhett. "We weren¡¯t expecting you today."


    "Morning, Officer Trent. This is my friend, ter Riggs from Duskveil pack. I hope you¡¯re familiar with his family. I¡¯m here to authorise his clearance to cross into human territory."


    Trent¡¯s gaze flickered toward me as I stood next to Rhett. "Clearance?"


    "Yes," Rhett said evenly. "ter Riggs will be leaving the pack territory for personal reasons. He¡¯s been approved under my supervision."


    Trent exchanged a look with the other guard. "That¡¯s a bit unusual. You know we can¡¯t just..."


    Rhett cut in smoothly. "My father approved it, and the Council knows about this. It¡¯s a family matter."


    He handed over a signed document from his coat pocket. It was a forged document, by the way. Alpha Terry had been too pissed to talk to anyone this morning, and since we¡¯d be back at the Academy by tomorrow, today¡¯s the only day I have left.


    I have to see my sister for myself.


    The officer scanned it, then looked up at Rhett again, clearly not eager to challenge the Thatcher heir. "Of course. Just a moment, Alpha."


    He disappeared into the booth while I stood there awkwardly, with my hands shoved into my jacket pockets.


    A whileter, I was invited into the small cubicle, and Officer Trent pulled out a tablet and started tapping on it.


    "Purpose of visit?"


    I¡¯d prepared for this question. "Personal business."


    "Can you be more specific?" Trent asked.


    "Checking out schools to help me know where I would go for further studies after I graduate from Ravenshore."


    Trent looked up at me, "We have a lot of excellent institutions for advanced learning in a lot of ces in our world. Why aren¡¯t you looking into that?"


    "None of them offers the course I wish to study," I replied, holding his gaze.


    I know Officer Trent knew it was a flimsy lie, but with Rhett hovering in the background, he didn¡¯t want to ask a lot of questions."


    "Do these institutions know you¡¯reing?" Trent asked.


    "Yes," I nodded. "I¡¯ll be met by their protocol officer as soon as I arrive.


    Trent exchanged a nce with the other officer¡ªa younger woman who¡¯d been watching our conversation.


    "And did you tell them about your supernatural roots, or are you going as a normal human?"


    "Really, Officer Trent?" Rhett sighed. "This is ter Riggs, he¡¯s an Alpha, next in line for the Alpha seat after his father. Do you think he¡¯s that dumb to expose his roots to a mere human?"


    "It¡¯s just protocols, Alpha Rhett," Trent said in a quiet voice. "There¡¯s been an increase in Shifters entering our world nowadays. If there¡¯s no concrete purpose to leave, I¡¯m afraid, but I cannot grant that."


    "A shifter cannot shift into an Alpha, Trent. If that¡¯s what you¡¯re bothered about."


    Officer Trent sighed. "Fine," and turned to me.


    "How long do you n to be gone?"


    "A few hours. Maybe the day at most."


    Trent tapped more on his tablet. "Any weapons?"


    "No."


    "Any items that could expose our existence to humans?"


    "No."


    "You understand that while in human territory, you¡¯re bound by theirws as well as packw? And that any vitions could result in your clearance being revoked?"


    "I understand."


    Trent studied me for a moment longer, then nodded. "Alright. I¡¯m granting you a seventy-two-hour pass. You need to be back before the deadline, or we¡¯ll send a retrieval team. Understand?"


    "Yes. Thank you."


    He handed me a small card¡ªmy temporary pass. "Keep this on you at all times. If human authorities question you, don¡¯t show them this. It¡¯s for pack security only. If you get into trouble with humans, call the pack immediately. We have protocols."


    I pocketed the card. "Got it."


    Rhett and I walked away from the checkpoint, toward the actual border. It wasn¡¯t marked by anything obvious; no fence, no wall. Just a subtle shift in the air, like crossing from one climate zone to another. On this side, I could feel the pack bonds humming quietly in the back of my mind. On the other side, there would be nothing.


    Just me, alone, in the human world.


    We stopped at the edge. Rhett turned to face me, his expression serious.


    "Are you going to be fine?" he asked.


    "I¡¯ll be fine."


    "ter." Rhett¡¯s voice dropped lower. "I¡¯m serious. You¡¯re about to walk into a world where you can¡¯t shift, can¡¯t use pack bonds, can¡¯t call for backup the way you normally would. If something goes wrong¡ª"


    "Nothing will go wrong," I interrupted. "I¡¯m just going to find Riley, talk to her, make sure she¡¯s okay. Then I¡¯lle back."


    Rhett studied my face. "Promise me something."


    "What?"


    "Don¡¯t be rash. Don¡¯t make any rash decisions." He put his hand on my shoulder. "Make sure your sister is still the same girl from before. Make sure she still wants to be found. Don¡¯t just spring yourself on her and expect everything to be like it was."


    His words hit harder than I expected. Because he was right, it had been years. Riley had built a new life. She might not want me showing up and disrupting everything.


    "I¡¯ll be careful," I promised.


    Rhett pulled me into a hug. It was quick but tight. "Good luck, brother."


    "Thanks."


    I stepped across the border.


    The change was immediate and unsettling. The pack bonds that had always hummed in the background of my mind went silent. I felt suddenly isted, cut off. My senses dulled slightly¡ªnot enough that humans would notice, but enough that I felt the loss.


    This was how humans lived. Alone in their own heads. No pack, no bonds, no connection to somethingrger.


    I took a breath and started walking.


    The path led through a slight stretch of woods. Birds chirped in the trees. Sunlight filtered through the leaves. It was peaceful and almost normal.


    After about 10 minutes, I reached a small bridge over a creek. The water burbled below. On the other side of the bridge, the woods ended and civilisation began.


    I crossed the bridge and found myself on a tarred road. Cars passed by asionally. Houses dotted thendscape¡ªhuman houses, with gardens and mailboxes and little decorations.


    I pulled out my phone and opened the map I¡¯d saved. Riley lived in a small town called Millbrook, about twenty miles from here. She worked as a teacher at Millbrook Elementary School under the name Emily Sanders¡ªapletely human identity with no connection to our world.


    ording to my research, today was a school day. If I timed it right, I could catch her during her lunch break or after sses ended.


    But first, I needed to change my appearance.


    I didn¡¯t know who was tailing me, or if anyone was. I didn¡¯t want to bring any harm to Riley, so the best thing for me is to alter my appearance.


    I spotted a gas station up ahead with a public restroom. Perfect.


    I walked in, nodding at the bored-looking teenager behind the counter. He barely nced at me. I headed straight for the men¡¯s room.


    Inside, I assessed myself in the mirror. My hair was styled too perfectly. My clothes were too nice. Even the way I stood marked me as different.


    From my backpack, I pulled out a cap, a pair of sunsses, and a dull grey hoodie. I trimmed my beard roughly with a small razor, brushed some dark dye into my hair, and changed into a pair of worn jeans.


    When I looked at myself in the mirror, I barely recognised the man staring back. He looked more like a weary traveller than a pack-born wolf.

 Chapter 206: The other side of the border II.

    <h4>Chapter 206: The other side of the border II.</h4>


    <strong>ter</strong>


    I left the restroom and headed back outside. There was a small convenience store attached to the gas station. I bought a in grey hoodie off the rack and a baseball cap. I put them both on.


    Now I looked like any other young guy with a forgettable face.


    I rechecked my phone. The train station was about a mile away. I could walk there easily.


    As I walked, I paid attention to the humans around me. They moved differently from wolves. They are less aware of their surroundings, more caught up in their own thoughts. They stared at their phones, listened to music through headphones, and talked about mundane things like grocery shopping and TV shows.


    No one paid me any attention. I was just another person on the street.


    The train station was small and old-fashioned, with a wooden tform and a ticket booth that looked like it hadn¡¯t been updated in decades. An elderly woman sat in the booth, reading a romance novel.


    "One ticket to Millbrook, please," I said, pulling out cash.


    She looked up at me over her reading sses. "Round trip or one way?"


    "Round trip."


    "That¡¯ll be twelve dors."


    I handed her the money. She gave me my ticket and went back to her book without another word.


    The train arrived fifteen minutester¡ªa small, regional thing with only four cars. I boarded and found a seat near the window. A few other passengers were scattered throughout the car¡ªa mother with two young children, an old man with a newspaper, a woman in a business suit typing on herptop.


    The train lurched into motion.


    I watched thendscape roll by¡ªfields, forests, small towns. Everything looked peaceful and boring.


    I wondered if Riley was happy here. If she¡¯d been able to heal after going through those terrible ordeals.


    A teenage boy sitting across from me pointed at the scar on my forearm. "Cool tattoo, dude."


    I smiled faintly. "Thanks."


    "Got it for the festival?" he asked.


    "What festival?"


    "The one in Millbrook! You should go. It¡¯s like the highlight of the year. Everyone dresses up as mythical creatures¡ªvampires, wolves, that kinda stuff." He grinned. "Even the teachers join in."


    My heart skipped. Millbrook. That was the town Riley was in. Was this a sign from the goddess herself that I would have a fruitful journey?"


    The ride took about forty minutes. When we pulled into Millbrook station, I got off and rechecked my phone.


    Millbrook Elementary School was about half a mile away, within walking distance.


    I made my way through the small downtown area. Millbrook was quaint; the kind of ce with local shops, a diner, a library, and a park in the centre of town. People smiled and nodded as they passed. It felt like a ce where everyone knew everyone.


    The kind of ce where a neer would stick out.


    Unless that neer had been here for years and built a life. Like Riley.


    I found the school easily. It was a single-story brick building with a yground out front. A sign announced: "Millbrook Elementary: Home of the Bears."


    But something was off. There were way more people than I expected. Cars filled the parking lot. People streamed through the front gate¡ªfamilies, kids, adults.


    I stopped someone walking past ¡ªa man in his thirties carrying a toddler.


    "Excuse me," I said. "What¡¯s going on?"


    He looked at me like I was an idiot. "The festival? The Harvest Moon Festival? It¡¯s today."


    "Oh. Right. The festival."


    "It¡¯s the biggest event of the year," he continued, adjusting his grip on his kid. "The school does this whole supernatural theme. Werewolves, vampires, the whole nine yards. They set up a haunted house, hold costume contests, and put on these cool disys. It¡¯s great for the kids."


    I felt my stomach twist. A supernatural-themed festival. With werewolf disys. At my sister¡¯s school.


    The irony was almost painful.


    "Where do I get tickets?" I asked.


    "At the gate. Ten dors for adults, five for kids."


    "Thanks."


    I walked toward the gate and bought a ticket from a volunteer. A cheerful woman in a witch costume. She handed me a wristband and told me to have fun.


    The school grounds had beenpletely transformed. Decorations hung everywhere, filled with fake cobwebs, carved pumpkins, strings of lights shaped like bats and moons. Booths were set up selling food, games, and crafts. A small stage had been erected where someone was performing magic tricks.


    And in the centre of it all was arge disybelled "Myths and Legends: The World of Werewolves."


    I walked over, half-amused, half-curious.


    The disy had information boards about werewolf folklore¡ªtransformation during full moons, silver bullets, and pack hierarchies. Some of it was surprisingly urate. Most of it was nonsense.


    There was even a person in a werewolf costume doing poses for photos with kids.


    I almostughed. If they only knew.


    But where was Riley?


    I walked around the festival grounds, scanning faces. Teachers were everywhere¡ªhelping with games, supervising activities, and talking to parents. But I didn¡¯t see my sister.


    I made my way toward the school building itself. Maybe she was inside.


    I stood by the gymnasium entrance, looking around, feeling suddenly lost. There were so many people. How was I supposed to find one person in all this chaos?


    My palms were sweaty. I¡¯d imagined this moment a thousand times, but now that it was here, I wasn¡¯t sure what I¡¯d say.


    "Excuse me? Need help finding someone?"


    A voice sounded behind me, so familiar that my heart skipped.


    A voice behind me. Female, familiar in a way that made my heart skip.


    I turned around and everything seemed to freeze because standing in front of me was no other than my sister, Riley.


    She looked different from how I remembered¡ªolder, obviously. Her hair was shorter now, cut in a practical bob. She wore sses that I didn¡¯t remember her having. She was dressed in casual teacher clothes¡ªjeans and a Millbrook Elementary t-shirt, and on the shirt was a name tag ¡¯Emily Sanders¡¯


    She was looking at me with friendly concern, the way a teacher looks at a lost visitor.


    "Do you need help finding something?" she asked.


    She didn¡¯t recognise me.


    I¡¯d changed more than I realised in the years since she¡¯d left. I¡¯d been eighteen when she went missing. Now I am almost twenty-one and have changed a lot.


    And she¡¯d probably worked hard to forget what anyone from our world looked like.


    "I..." My voice came out rough. I cleared my throat and tried again. "I¡¯m looking for Emily Sanders. Is she around?"


    Something flickered in her eyes a certain wariness that made me want to grab her in my arm and protect her forever "I¡¯m Emily Sanders. What¡¯s this about?"


    I pulled off my baseball cap and turned to look at her directly. At that moment, a big guy with muscles came up to stand next to her. His eyes darted from me to my sister.


    "I was looking for you all over," the big man said. "Is everything alright?"


    Riley nodded, staring at the man with admiration in her eyes. "He seems lost, so I was just trying to find out if everything is alright with him and see if there¡¯s any way I can offer assistance."


    "Assistance?" The man turned his attention back to me. "Are you in trouble, sir?"


    "Not really!" I shed them a small smile. "I came here with my friends; I¡¯m just wondering where they all ran off to. We agreed to meet by the ice cream stand, and yet there are still no signs of them."


    "Oh, do you have their numbers or something we could help you find them?"


    "Yeah," I nodded. "I¡¯m trying to get reception to call them. It seems to be more here."


    The man nodded and leaned down to ce a kiss on the bridge of Riley¡¯s nose before asking us to be careful and walking away.


    Once again, I was alone with Riley. She turned to me a patient smile on her face and at that moment, I threw caution to the wind.


    "Hi, Riley," I said quietly. "It¡¯s me. ter."


    Her face went white. The clipboard she was holding slipped from her fingers and ttered to the ground.


    "No," she whispered. "No, you can¡¯t be here. You can¡¯t¡ª"


    "Riley, I¡¯m sorry, I just needed to¡ª"


    "You need to leave." Her voice was sharp now and filled with panic. She looked around quickly, checking if anyone was watching us. "Right now. You can¡¯t be here."


    "Please, just give me five minutes¡ª"


    "I left for a reason, ter." Her eyes were filling with tears. "I built a life here. A normal life. And you can¡¯t¡ªyou can¡¯t just show up and¡ª"


    She stopped talking. Her eyes went wide, fixed on something behind me.


    I turned to see what she was looking at.


    Standing at the edge of the festival grounds, half-hidden in shadow, was a figure. Watching us intently.

 Chapter 207: The rescue...

    <h4>Chapter 207: The rescue...</h4>


    <strong>Rhett</strong>


    The boys weren¡¯t beingpletely honest with me. I could feel it.


    ter had at least given me some information before I dropped him at the border. His sister, Riley who everyone thought was dead was actually in a little town in the human world and he needed to see her and make sure she was okay.


    Also, see if he could talk her intoing back.


    Aside from her being a victim of the atrocities in the Ebonvale scam, I knew there was more which of course it was only proper for ter to keep away from me for her sake.


    I understood that. Family wasplicated, and when you loved someone, you did stupid things to protect them.


    But Kael? Kael had given me absolutely nothing.


    Once again, he was a locked door and it was worst since he became fully mated to Charis.


    I¡¯d woken up this morning to find him gone from the pack house. When I¡¯d asked one of the servants, she¡¯d said she saw him leaving early with Charis. That was it. No note, no exnation, no heads-up about where they were going or what they were doing.


    And Charis had court today. So where the hell had they gone before that? And so early.


    I trusted my friends. I did. Buttely it felt like everyone was keeping secrets, ying their own games, making moves without telling anyone else. Like we were all pieces on a chess board, but nobody was sharing the bigger picture.


    I pulled up to the pack house and tossed my keys to the butler¡ªan older man named Harrison who¡¯d been with our family for decades.


    "Wee home, young Alpha," he said with a slight bow.


    "Thanks, Harrison." I started up the stairs, already nning my day in my head.


    First, I¡¯d take a shower. Then maybe grab some breakfast¡ªI was starving. After that, I needed to check in with the pack physician about my heart. The improvements were holding steady, but Dr. Maxwell wanted daily check-ins to monitor my progress. Then maybe I¡¯d hit the training grounds for a bit, work off some of this restless energy. Andter, when Charis got back from court, we could make up forst night in my room¡ª


    I stopped walking.


    My father stood at the top of the stairs. Next to him was Nn, our pack¡¯s Gamma¡ªthe third inmand after my father and the Beta.


    "Hey, Dad," I said, starting to smile. "I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be¡ª"


    The p came out of nowhere.


    My head snapped to the side. Pain exploded across my cheek. The sound echoed through the foyer¡ªa sharp crack that seemed impossibly loud.


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t process what had just happened. My hand went to my face automatically, feeling the heat spreading across my skin.


    My father had never hit me. Not once in my entire life. He¡¯d yelled, sure. He¡¯d been disappointed, frustrated, angry. But he¡¯d never raised his hand to me.


    Until now.


    "Terry!" ra¡¯s voice came from somewhere behind me. I heard her heels clicking rapidly up the stairs. "Terry, what are you doing?"


    "Stay out of this, ra," my father said, his voice cold and hard.


    "But you can¡¯t just¡ª"


    "I said stay out of it!" He turned to look at her, and even I flinched at the fury in his eyes. "This is between me and my son. Get out. Now."


    ra hesitated. I could feel her standing behind me, could sense her uncertainty. Part of me wanted her to stay, to intervene, to do something. But another part of me knew this was going to get worse before it got better.


    "Go," I said quietly, not taking my eyes off my father.


    She left. I heard her footsteps retreating, heard a door close somewhere down the hall.


    Now it was just me, my father, and Nn


    "Do you want to tell me," my father said, his voice dangerously calm, "what the hell you were thinking?"


    I didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. "Dad, I¡ª"


    "The Gamma just came to me with a very interesting report," my father interrupted. "About how you forged approval from the pack council. About how you forged my signature. About how you helped ter cross into human territory without proper authorization."


    My stomach dropped. Oh. Oh shit.


    "I can exin¡ª"


    "Exin?" My father¡¯s voice rose. "You forged official pack documents! You lied to border security! You helped a member of another pack leave our territory without notifying his Alpha or his family!"


    "ter needed¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t care what ter needed!" Another p, harder this time. Stars burst across my vision. "Youpromised pack security! You vited protocol! You acted like a reckless child instead of the future Alpha you¡¯re supposed to be! "


    I touched my face again. My cheek was throbbing now, and I could taste blood in my mouth. "I was trying to help my friend."


    "By breaking thew? Your friend needed to go? That is your fucking defense? You¡¯re not a schoolboy sneaking out to drink or whore, Rhett. You are heir to Ravenspire, whether you like it or not. Your decisions are documented and important. They can cause wars." My father turned to Nn. "Contact Alpha Raymond immediately. Tell him what happened. Tell him his son crossed into human territory from ournds, and that we take full responsibility for the security breach."


    "Yes, Alpha," Marcus said, pulling out his phone.


    "And tell him," my father continued, "that we request his permission to retrieve ter using whatever means necessary. If the boy cooperates, fine. If he doesn¡¯t, we¡¯ll bring him back by force."


    "Dad, that¡¯s not¡ª"


    "Quiet!" My father whirled back to face me. "You¡¯ve done enough damage. Now we have to clean up your mess."


    "Do you want me to call the human liaison as well?"


    "Only if we have to. I¡¯d prefer to pull a boy home without a parade."


    Nn spoke into his phone, rying my father¡¯s message. I caught fragments of the conversation¡ª"...unauthorized crossing... yes, sir... full retrieval team... understood..."


    My father turned back to Nn again. "Gather the Elite Warriors. I want them ready to move in thirty minutes."


    The Elite Warriors. The pack¡¯s best fighters, trained for dangerous situations. My father wasn¡¯t messing around.


    "Right away, Alpha." Nn bowed slightly and headed down the stairs with a jog, still on the phone.


    When we were alone, my father stepped closer. His eyes were ck with Alpha power and rage.


    "Why?" he asked. "Why did ter go to the human world?"


    I pressed my lips together. "I can¡¯t tell you that."


    "Can¡¯t or won¡¯t?"


    "Both. He told me in confidence. I¡¯m not going to betray him."


    My fatherughed. It was a harsh, bitter sound. "Betray? Your friend could be fucking kidnapped at this very moment, and you¡¯re worried about betraying his confidence?"


    The words hit me like ice water. "What?"


    "You have no idea what you¡¯ve done," my father said. "You have no idea what danger you¡¯ve put him in."


    "What are you talking about?"


    My father ran a hand through his hair. For the first time, I saw something other than anger in his face. I saw fear.


    "Three weeks ago," he said, his voice lower now, "we received intelligence from the Council. There¡¯s a group operating in the human territories near our borders. They¡¯re called the Collectors."


    "I¡¯ve never heard of them."


    "That¡¯s because we¡¯ve been keeping it quiet. Trying not to cause panic." He started pacing. "The Collectors are a sophisticated operation. They identify young wolves¡ªusually between sixteen and twenty-five¡ªwho cross into human territory alone. They track them. Study their patterns. And then they take them."


    My blood ran cold. "Take them where?"


    "Underground fighting rings," my father said. "The same kind that used to operate decades ago. The ones we thought we¡¯d shut downpletely." He looked at me, and his expression was grim. "They¡¯re back. And they¡¯re specifically targeting wolves from established packs¡ªwolves with training, with bloodlines, with value."


    I felt sick. "How many have they taken?"


    "Twelve that we know of. From various packs across the region. All of them crossed into human territory alone. All of them disappeared within hours." He stopped pacing and faced me directly. "And now your friend is out there, alone, in their hunting grounds. Do you understand what you¡¯ve done?"


    I did. I understood perfectly. And the guilt was crushing.


    "ter went to find his sister," I said quickly. "Riley. She was thought dead a few years ago but was discovered by a PI some months back. She lives in Millbrook under a human identity. He just wanted to see her, make sure she was okay."


    "Millbrook?" My father¡¯s eyes widened. "That¡¯s right in the middle of their territory. Thest two kidnappings happened within ten miles of there."


    "Dad¡ª"


    "Does he have any backup? Anyone watching his back?"


    "No. He went alone. I dropped him at the border this morning."


    "This morning." My father checked his watch. "How long ago?"


    "About three hours."


    "Damn it!" He pulled out his own phone and dialed. "Nn. Change of ns. We need that retrieval team moving now. Destination is Millbrook, human territory. Target is ter Riggs, age Twenty,st seen crossing our border approximately three hours ago." He listened for a moment. "I don¡¯t care if his father hasn¡¯t given approval yet. We¡¯re going in under emergency protocol. This is a potential kidnapping situation."


    He hung up and looked at me. "You¡¯reing with us."


    "What?"

 Chapter 208: Finding Riley...

    <h4>Chapter 208: Finding Riley...</h4>


    <strong>Rhett</strong>


    "You¡¯re going to help us find your friend. And if something¡¯s happened to him, if the Collectors have him..." My father¡¯s jaw clenched. "You¡¯re going to take responsibility and live with what your choices caused."


    "I¡¯m sorry," I said, and my voice cracked. "Dad, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t know. I swear I didn¡¯t know."


    "Sorry doesn¡¯t bring back kidnapped wolves," my father said coldly. "It doesn¡¯t stop fighting rings, sorry, it¡¯s useless."


    He turned and started down the stairs. I followed, my mind racing with horrifying possibilities.


    ter in a cage being forced to fight. Beaten, broken, turned into something he¡¯d hate.


    All because I¡¯d helped him cross the border. All because I hadn¡¯t asked enough questions. All because I¡¯d trusted that everything would be fine.


    We reached the ground floor. Through the windows, I could see pack members gathering outside. The Elite Warriors¡ªten of our best fighters¡ªwere assembling with weapons and gear. They moved with military precision, checking equipment, loading into vehicles.


    Nn approached my father. "Alpha Raymond has responded. He¡¯s given full authorisation for retrieval, and his team is mobilising on their end. They¡¯ll meet us at the Millbrook border."


    "Good. Are our people ready?"


    "Yes, sir. We have trackers, fighters, and medical personnel on standby."


    My father nodded. Then he turned to me. "Get your gear. You have five minutes."


    I ran to my room and grabbed what I needed:fortable clothes, good shoes, and a jacket. My hands were shaking as I changed. I kept seeing ter¡¯s face, the way he¡¯d looked when I dropped him off at the border. He¡¯d been so excited to see his sister.


    And I¡¯d just let him walk into danger.


    I made it back downstairs in four minutes.


    Nn immediately came to me with a small canvas pouch. "Masking salts," He said, passing it to me.


    I scrubbed the salts along my throat and wrists, the scent ttening into something nd and clean. Nn tossed me a ck jacket and a thin hood to tuck my hair under. He strapped a small radio around my bicep, checked the batteries, then clipped a narrow de to my belt. "Nonlethal first," he said. "You know the drill."


    "Copy."


    My father was already in the lead vehicle, along with Marcus and three other warriors. I climbed into the back.


    "Move out!" my father ordered.


    The convoy pulled away from the pack house. Five vehicles total, all moving fast toward the border.


    I stared out the window, watching familiar territory blur past. My face still throbbed where my father had hit me. But the physical pain was nothingpared to the guilt eating away at my insides.


    ter was my friend. My brother in everything but blood. And I¡¯d sent him straight into a trap.


    We reached the border in twenty minutes. Alpha Raymond¡¯s convoy was already there¡ªanother five vehicles with fighters I didn¡¯t recognise.


    Alpha Raymond himself stepped out of the lead car. He was a tall, imposing man with dark hair and a presence that made you want to stand straighter. ter got his looks from his mother, but his bearing from his father.


    My father got out to meet him, and I followed.


    "Raymond," my father sounded surprised. "I didn¡¯t expect to see you so soon. I received word that we¡¯ll meet at the Millibrook border. Were you already in Ravenspire?"


    "Yes," ter¡¯s father nodded quietly. "I came here in respect to the court situation with the Greyes. I was asked a favour of Ss, and I came to fulfil my part. Where is my son?"


    "We¡¯re tracking him now," my father said. "Our trackers picked up his scent trail leading toward Millbrook. He¡¯s on foot, alone, and has been in human territory for approximately three and a half hours."


    "You let him cross alone." It wasn¡¯t a question. "What shitty kind of security do you have?"


    "I¡¯m sorry," My father tried again, but in a more measured tone. "I was not aware that ter wanted to go to the human world. You know if I were, I would have done anything in my power to stop him."


    "So how did he gain clearance?" Raymond asked.


    "My son facilitated it without my knowledge or approval," my father said, and I felt the weight of his disappointment settle on me. "But the responsibility is mine. I should have had better security protocols."


    Raymond¡¯s eyes moved to me. "Rhett."


    "Sir," I said, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "My son trusted you. Considered you one of his closest friends." Raymond¡¯s expression was cold. "I hope, for your sake, that we find him alive and unharmed."


    I couldn¡¯t speak.


    "Enough," my father said. "We need to move. Every minute we waste is another minute the Collectors have to find him first."


    "If I don¡¯t find my son, Terry..." Raymond started.


    "Raymond, listen, our sons mean everything to us, and I understand how dreadful it is at the thought of him alone in the human world with all the threats, but we cannot help him if we sit here pointing fingers. I am not saying that my son did the right thing; this is me taking responsibility for my son¡¯s actions, that is all I can offer now."


    Alpha Raymond sighed after a while and nodded. "ter has always been set in his way, and didn¡¯t we do more than they did when we were boys?"


    At that, the corners of my father¡¯s eyes crinkled with smiles as both men burst outughing.


    "It¡¯s such a pleasure to reunite with you, Terry, after a long time," Raymond said, grabbing my father and giving him a manly hug.


    "Same here," my dad nodded. "Now, let¡¯s go rescue ter. I can¡¯t wait to give him an earful."


    "Sounds like a n," Raymond chuckled.


    The two Alphas started coordinating their teams. I stood off to the side, feeling useless and terrified.


    One of our trackers¡ªa woman named Sarah with the sharpest nose in the pack¡ªjogged over to my father.


    "Alpha, we¡¯ve got something. Our contact across the border has pulled footage of him and a trail leading straight to Millbrook Elementary School. There¡¯s arge festival happening there today. Lots of human activity, lots of scent contamination. But we can still track him."


    "The school," I said suddenly. "That¡¯s where his sister works. He went to see her."


    "Then that¡¯s where we¡¯re going," my father said. "Sarah, lead the way: everyone else, standard search formation. We¡¯re going into human territory in broad daylight, so keep your weapons concealed and your wolves in check. Thest thing we need is to expose ourselves while we¡¯re searching for him."


    The teams mobilised. I rode with my father again, staring out the window as we drove deeper into human territory.


    Two hourster, we hit the road to Millbrook, following the directions of the contacts we already had on the ground, and made our way to Millbrook Elementary School.


    The festival was easy to find. The noise alone could be heard from a mile away before we arrived at the location. Crowds of people milled around with balloons and banners.


    Deciding not to be caught up in the difficulty of moving our transport in such a crowd, we parked several blocks away and assessed the situation before moving. We all crowded into the back of the situation van.


    "Talk to me, Nn," My father said as soon as we climbed in.


    "Pulling public CCTV near the school," Nn said into his mic. "I¡¯ve got a town cam at the square. Another at the station. Nothing useful yet." He tapped more keys. "Wait¡ªthere¡¯s an open feed from the festival ground. It¡¯s a local live stream for parents."


    My heart jumped. "Let¡¯s see it," I blurted before my father could respond.


    A screen in the dashboard lit up. Kids in wolf masks poured across a cardboard stage. A painted moon hung crooked in blue cloth sky. All around, families were cheering, taking pictures, doing things normal people would.


    "Switch angles," my father said.


    Nn toggled between each camera. Spanning to the concession stand, a line for tickets, the festival location gate, and then the garden path, just behind the gym, where everything was happening.


    The camera feed blurred for a moment, and when it came back on, there was nothing. It was just empty.


    "Go back ten minutes," my father said.


    "Ye,s Alpha," Nn nodded and backed the feed to ten minutes ago. The feed was slightly blurry, showing two figures in the shot with their backs to the camera. There was a young woman with dark hair, almost as tall as the man in front of her, who was ter.


    That means the girl standing in front of him would be...


    "Riley?" I heard Alpha Raymond¡¯s voice call out in shock. When I turned, his eyes were filled with disbelief, happiness, guilt... everything all at once. "Please, can you pause the feed and zoom in?"


    "Yes, Alpha," Nn agreed.


    Alpha Raymond leaned in, staring at the screen. I noticed his hands were beginning to tremble.


    "It¡¯s my daughter," he called out in a cracking voice, cing a hand over his mouth as he turned to my father. "It¡¯s truly my child, Terry. It¡¯s Riley. She¡¯s not dead. Oh, gods! Meriam, she¡¯ll be beside herself with joy. Our daughter is alive."


    "A good thing, Raymond," my father said, pping him on the back. "Now we know why the boy was here." Then he turned back to Nn. "Resume ying it."


    We watched as both Riley and ter faced each other; they were saying something.


    "Can you give us audio?" my father asked.


    "There¡¯s none, Alpha," Nn replied.


    Just as the words left Nn¡¯s mouth, a shadow slid into the frame from the left; it was so fast that it was almost difficult to notice it.


    The camera lens shifted like something had brushed it. Then the picture remained static for a while, and when it cleared, the garden came back into view, but this time there was no Riley or ter.

 Chapter 209: Slater is missing.

    <h4>Chapter 209: ter is missing.</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    <strong>Back to Court proceedings...</strong>


    The doors burst open with a loud, echoing <i>bang</i>.


    Every head in the courtroom turned towards the door, and I honestly thought it would be Kael since he hadn¡¯te into the courtroom yet.


    Elena ¨C Rhett¡¯s mom was at the witness stand, holding an envelope in her trembling hands. She¡¯d been just about to reveal what she imed was proof of my true parentage when the sudden noise cut her words short.


    The judge frowned and leaned forward. The guards turned toward the doorway.


    A man stood there.


    He was tall and slim, with grey hair to show his age and a neatly pressed dark coat that looked too formal for the humid air outside. He didn¡¯t seem flustered or nervous. He looked calm,posed, and faintly tired.


    The way he looked at the room was strange, almost as though he had walked through a memory instead of a door.


    Isolde, sitting next to me, stiffened. Her fingers curled against herp, and her knuckles turned white. "No," she whispered under her breath, voice trembling. "He¡¯s supposed to be dead."


    My eyes flitted to Headmistress Vale, and her eyes had widened. The colour drained from her face. She gripped the edge of the bench as if it were the only thing keeping her upright.


    But my mother¡ªEva Grey¡ªonly smiled. If anything, this was the first time in years I¡¯d seen a genuine smile from her. She looked almost pleased.


    A faint ripple of murmurs passed through the audience. The man began walking forward, the faint sound of his shoes echoing off the marble floor.


    The judge banged her gavel. "Sir, you are interrupting a legal proceeding. Identify yourself, or you will be escorted out immediately."


    The man stopped at the front. "Dr ric Dane," he said quietly. "Former attending physician at Central World Hospital."


    A soft gasp rose from the gallery. I didn¡¯t know the name, but clearly many did.


    "I¡¯m sorry to appear this way," he continued, "but I believe the truth I carry belongs here today. It concerns Luna Eva Greye, Headmistress Raina Vale, and Ms Isolde Knox."


    The room exploded into whispers. The press cameras went into a frenzy as they snapped endlessly.


    The judge sighed. "Dr Dane, this is highly irregr¡ª"


    But Dr Dane raised a small brown folder. "I have the original records of two births that took ce under my supervision nearly two decades ago. Twins born on 15 March, registered under Eva Greye, the young woman seated there." His eyes flicked toward my mother.


    My pulse hammered so loud I could hear it in my ears.


    "I delivered the twins myself," he continued. "The birth wasplicated. We had to perform an emergency transfusion. Luna Greye nearly lost her life, but she insisted I destroy certain files afterwards. I didn¡¯t."


    My mother¡¯s smile deepened faintly.


    Isolde rose to her feet. "This is absurd¡ª"


    Dr Dane didn¡¯t even look at her. "Two years before Luna Greye came to birth her children", he continued calmly, his voice cutting through the buzz, "another woman gave birth to twins in the same hospital. That woman was Raina Vale¡ªnow Headmistress Vale of Ravenshore Academy."


    The courtroom fell silent again.


    Vale¡¯s lips parted slightly, her eyes darting from him to the judge. "This is¡ª"


    He continued, undeterred. "Her children vanished after delivery. The hospital records were tampered with. The case was quietly dismissed after a private investor, Ms Isolde Knox, paid the board to have it closed. She also ordered all staff involved to sign non-disclosure contracts."


    Isolde screeched, "That¡¯s a lie!"


    This was the first time I¡¯d seen her get so riled up.


    Dr Dane finally turned toward her. "You came to my office that week, Ms Knox. You said you were representing the family¡¯s interests. You offered me money to alter the records. I refused. A dayter, my clinic was set on fire. I barely survived."


    A shocked silence fell over the room.


    The judge was frozen, her pen midair.


    Someone leaned closer to me, whispering, "What the hell is happening?"


    I jerked in surprise and turned to see that Kael was sitting behind me. When did hee?


    "I don¡¯t know," I whispered back, though my voice trembled.


    Dr Dane¡¯s tone softened slightly as he faced the bench. "I am not here to use anyone without proof. The proof is in this folder¡ªsealed hospital logs, blood match records, and a photograph from the day of the delivery. I submit them to the court for independent review."


    He ced the folder on the table beside Elena and stepped back. "That is all I came to say. The truth belongs to her now," he said, nodding toward me.


    For a moment, no one moved.


    The judge finally cleared his throat and said, "This court is adjourned until we verify these ims." She struck her gavel, but her voice shook slightly.


    Instantly, the room exploded. Reporters surged forward, snapping photos, shouting questions. Guards rushed to the front, trying to restore order.


    Dr Dane stepped aside calmly and left through a side door.


    Isolde looked pale, and her teeth were clenched. Vale was shaking, refusing to meet anyone¡¯s eyes. My mother stood up slowly, brushed invisible dust from herp, and walked out through the central aisle as if she¡¯d just won something.


    Outside, chaos continued. Reporters and cameras swarmed the courthouse steps. I stood a few feet away with Kael.


    Isolde appeared first, her heels striking the stone steps sharply. She looked livid butposed.


    Then my mother followed, serene, calm, with an unreadable expression. When they crossed paths near the entrance, Isolde stopped her.


    "What have you done?" Isolde asked in a cold whisper.


    My mom didn¡¯t even blink. "You always did underestimate me."


    "You brought that man here," Isolde hissed. "You think this makes you innocent? You¡¯ve dragged us all into ruin."


    She tilted her head slightly, her voice soft but edged with steel. "No, dear. I didn¡¯t drag anyone. You buried too many things alive¡ªand now they¡¯re simply climbing out."


    "You think this ends well for you?"


    "I think," Eva said, her faint smile widening, "it ends as it should. You took what didn¡¯t belong to you, Isolde. You tried to take <i>her</i>." Her eyes flicked briefly toward me. "And now the truth knows where to find you."


    Isolde¡¯s calm cracked for the first time. "You little snake," she spat, taking a step forward, but herwyer caught her arm.


    Eva leaned in close, her voice low. "You should¡¯ve made sure Dr Dane stayed dead."


    Then she turned and walked away, her red coat swaying softly behind her like a mark of triumph.


    For a second, Isolde stood frozen, chest heaving. Then she turned and strode toward her car, snapping at her assistant. Her driver opened the door, and she vanished inside, the tyres screeching as they sped off.


    ***


    Reporters swarmed again, shouting questions at me. Kale shielded me with his arm as we pushed through the crowd. I caught onest glimpse of Headmistress Vale slipping out a side entrance, her head bowed low, her expression nk.


    We reached the parking lot and climbed into the car. The moment the door shut, the silence hit me like a wall.


    Kael turned to me. "Charis... are you okay?"


    I nodded, though my throat was dry. "I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m supposed to feel."


    He rubbed the back of his neck. "That was... wild."


    "Wild doesn¡¯t even begin to cover it." I stared out the window at the courthouse shrinking behind us. "Did you see my mother¡¯s face? She wasn¡¯t scared. She was pleased."


    Kael nced at me through the mirror. "You think she knew the doctor wasing?"


    I thought of her calm smile, the way she¡¯d watched Isolde. "I don¡¯t think he showed up on his own," I said quietly.


    Kael blew out a breath. "Your mother¡¯s smarter than anyone gives her credit for."


    "Smarter," I murmured, "or just more dangerous."


    The car drove on. My hands rested in myp, fingers cold despite the warmth in the car.


    For so long, I¡¯d thought of my mother as fragile¡ªsoft-spoken, victimised, too gentle for the cruel world she lived in. But now I saw it wasn¡¯t weakness. It was camouge.


    The way she¡¯d stood in that courtroom, unflinching as the truth tore through everyone else... that wasn¡¯t the face of a powerless woman. That was someone who¡¯d been waiting years to make her move.


    And she¡¯d just made it.


    When we arrived at the pack house, Rhett came out to greet us.


    He had a strained smile on his face as he hugged me tightly and grabbed Kael¡¯s arm to pull him aside.


    That was when I saw Alpha Raymond at the corner of the pack house, on his phone, and I instantly became suspicious.


    "Rhett," I reached out to drag Kael, who Rhett was already pulling towards the corner of the house. "What¡¯s going on? Where is ter? Why is Alpha Raymond here?"


    That was when I noticed the redness in Rhett¡¯s eyes, something painful twisted inside my chest, and instantly, I was by his side.


    "Rhett, what happened?"


    He took a deep breath. "ter is missing."

 Chapter 210: Let the hunt begin...

    <h4>Chapter 210: Let the hunt begin...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    My heart stopped. "What?"


    "He went to the human world to find his sister. I helped him cross the border this morning. But my dad just found out, and¡ª" Rhett ran his hand through his hair. "There are people called the Collectors. They kidnap young wolves who cross into human territory alone. They take them to underground fighting rings."


    The ground tilted slightly. I grabbed Kael¡¯s arm to steady myself.


    "No," I whispered. "No, no, no. ter wouldn¡¯t¡ªhe¡¯s smart. He¡¯s careful. Oh goddess...what if something happened to him?"


    Kael, who had been silent beside me, squeezed my hands gently. "Panicking won¡¯t help, Charis. Let¡¯s hear the rest."


    "They¡¯ve taken twelve wolves already," Rhett continued, his voice shaking. "From different packs. All of them disappeared within hours of crossing. And ter¡¯s been gone for almost eight hours now."


    Rhett took in a shaky breath. "We had to go to the human world for an emergency rescue, but when we went there, there was no sign of him and Riley. The only thing we have now is the live feed of the CCTV camera confirming that he did meet up with his sister, but there was a glitch and everything disappeared."


    My breathing wasing too fast. Panic wed at my throat. Images flooded my mind¡ªter hurt, ter in a cage, ter fighting for his life.


    "We have to find him," I said. "We have to¡ª"


    "Breathe," Kael said quietly, his hand covering mine. "Charis, breathe."


    I tried to take a breath, but it came out shaky and broken. "What if they have him already? What if he¡¯s hurt? What if¡ª"


    "We don¡¯t know anything yet," Kael said calmly, in a way that helped ground me. "But standing here panicking won¡¯t help him. We need to go inside and find out what¡¯s being done to find him."


    He was right. I nodded, trying to pull myself together. My hands were shaking, but I forced them still.


    "Come on," Rhett said. "Both of them are inside coordinating the search."


    We hurried into the pack house. My mind was racing, cycling through worst-case scenarios faster than I could stop them. ter was one of my mates. The bond between us wasn¡¯t fully established yet, but I could feel an echo of it¡ªa connection that was supposed to grow stronger after the full moon ceremony. My wolf was already worrying.


    If something happened to him before then...


    No. I couldn¡¯t think like that.


    We followed Rhett down the hallway. The house was filled with tension, guards moved briskly, servants whispered in corners, and somewhere I heard the sounds of warriors training and the faint scent of burning sage from the prayermps hung in the air.


    When we entered the main sitting room, the sight made me pause.


    The entire space had been transformed into somemand centre. The elegant furniture had been pushed aside to make room for arge table in the centre. A map was spread across it, marked with various symbols and notes.


    Alpha Terry stood at the head of the table, nked by five other men in dark tactical uniforms. They were all studying the map intently, pointing at different locations and talking in low, urgent voices.


    As we entered, Alpha Raymond, ter¡¯s father, who had been making a call outside, walked past us toward the table.


    Kael¡¯s hand shot out and caught his arm. "What¡¯s happening?"


    Alpha Raymond looked at Kael, then at me and Rhett. "We¡¯re trying to contact all ourworks in the human world¡ªpeople who owe us favours, informants, and anyone who might have seen something strange. We¡¯re also checking every surveince channel, and so far, no sighting.


    "And if they haven¡¯t seen anything?" Kael asked.


    "If we don¡¯t get a call within twenty-four hours, we¡¯ll have to involve human authorities." Raymond¡¯s jaw clenched.


    "Isn¡¯t it risky?" I asked in a small voice. "Exposing our world to humans? Is there no other choice?"


    "We already have a good rapport with their government and representatives scattered throughout the world. asionally, we share resources too, so it¡¯s not like the humans are oblivious to our world."


    "A lot can happen in twenty-four hours," Kael said, his voice hard. "If the Collectors have him, waiting that long could be fatal."


    Raymond studied Kael more carefully. "You know about the Collectors?"


    Kael nodded. "I know their mode of operation."


    Everyone at the table stopped talking and turned to look at us. Alpha Terry¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    "Exin," Raymond said.


    Kael stepped closer to the table, leaning over the map with a serious expression. "The Collectors work in cells; small groups of three to five people. They scout young wolves who cross into human territory alone. They¡¯re looking for specific targets: wolves between sixteen and twenty-five, from established packs, with training or notable bloodlines. Their trade is in werewolf blood and gic material, which they sell to the highest bidders in both human and rogue markets."


    The room fell silent as he continued.


    He pointed at the map. "They operate near border towns; ces where the human world and pack territories ovep. They have spotters positioned at key locations: train stations, bus stops, popr gathering ces. They target isted travellers or lone wolves, then use scent-blocking gas to disorient the victim before capturing them."


    "Is that why ter¡¯s scent grew cold?" Alpha Terry as, a contemtive look on his brow.


    "Exactly," Kael nodded. "After that, they erase any trace of movement by deploying maic interference and shutting down trackers ormunication devices. Once the subject is sedated, they move them through civilian routes to avoid suspicion."


    "How long do they wait before taking someone?" one of the men at the table asked.


    "Depends on the situation," Kael said. "If the target is isted, they move fast, within an hour or two. If there are too many witnesses, they wait for the target to move to a quieter location. But they never wait more than six hours. After that, the risk of the target leaving the area bes too high."


    My stomach twisted. ter had been gone for eight hours.


    "And where are these holding locations?" Alpha Terry asked.


    "That¡¯s the thing," Kael said. "The Collectors aren¡¯t that smart. They don¡¯t hide inplicated areas. They use abandoned buildings, warehouses, old factories, and closed-down schools. ces that are empty but still have basic infrastructure. Electricity, water, multiple exits."


    "Why not somewhere more hidden?" Raymond asked.


    "Because they need space for the fighting rings," Kael exined. "And they need to be able to moverge groups of people in and out without drawing attention. Abandoned industrial areas are perfect, lots of space, few neighbours, easy to exin away noise as construction or maintenance work."


    Alpha Terry crossed his arms. "How do you know all this?"


    Kael¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he met his gaze. "I have my means."


    The two stared at each other for a long moment. I could feel the tension in the room ratcheting up.


    "The most important thing you should focus on right now," Kael said, turning back to Alpha Raymond, "is getting their location. Every minute we waste talking is another minute they have to move ter somewhere harder to find."


    "We¡¯re doing everything we can¡ª" one of the other men started.


    "Are you?" Kael interrupted. "Do you have CCTV footage from the festival?"


    "Are we going to let a boy lead the operation now?" Alpha Terry scoffed. "You¡¯re Alpha Winter¡¯s son, aren¡¯t you? Since when did Silvermere produce people with tactical knowledge? Or did you read this off the inte?"


    "Dad, c¡¯mon. This is Kael," Rhett sighed. "I told you he¡¯s the best fighter in Ravenshore."


    "We don¡¯t need the best fighters to rescue ter. That is inconsequential," Alpha Terry smirked. "Anyways, thank you, Kael, it was such a pleasant distraction, now take your friends out of the room and allow the adults to tackle this."


    "Alpha Terry," Kael called out in a calm tone; his face was void of expression. "I know you all know that I am not Alpha Henry¡¯s biological son."


    At that, Alpha Terry only arched a brow.


    "Secondly, I am a Bloodborn Wolf. I am faster and more vicious than any of you in this room. Besides, I have led seven operations to rescue people from the collectors and in all seven operations, I went alone and came out unscathed."


    Then Kael turned to Alpha Raymond. "ter is more than a best friend to me. We share bonds deeper than friendship, and in case you didn¡¯t know, I, he and Rhett are mated to the same woman. If you would allow me, I promise I¡¯ll rescue your son and bring him to you before 10 am tomorrow."


    "You¡¯re a Bloodborn wolf?" Alpha Terry seemed to have recovered from the shock of Kael¡¯s announcement earlier and moved around the table to stand next to Kael. "Bloodborn wolves haven¡¯t been in existence since..."


    "Thest one died?" Kael supplied, turning to give him a hard stare. "Alpha Terry, you, more than anyone in this room, have seen the prowess of a Bloodborn. I hope you can share your testimony with the others. I¡¯ll go and prepare myself for the rescue mission."


    Alpha Terry¡¯s face had gone pale. This was the first time I was seeing that kind of reaction from him. Kael had struck a chord with his ambiguous statement.


    "Come along, babe!" Kael murmured, reaching for my hand.

 Chapter 211: Stolen moments

    <h4>Chapter 211: Stolen moments</h4>


    <strong>Chari</strong><strong>s </strong>


    The door had barely shut before Kael¡¯s hands were on me.


    He pressed me against the door, clicking the lock into ce. Before I could say anything, or even take a breath, Kael¡¯s hands were on my face and his mouth was on mine.


    The kiss was desperate, hungry, like he¡¯d been holding back for too long and couldn¡¯t anymore. His tongue swept against mine, and I made a small sound of surprise that turned into something else entirely.


    "Kael," I breathed when he pulled back for air. "We need to¡ª"


    But his mouth found my neck, kissing and sucking at the sensitive spot just below my ear. My knees went weak.


    "Kael, wait. I need to ask you something¡ª"


    But his mouth captured mine again, deeper this time, and the words tangled on my tongue. His hand slid up the side of my neck, thumb brushing my jaw in a touch that was both tender and desperate.


    Every kiss felt like a im. Every sigh I let out is a surrender.


    "Kael," I managed to whisper as he trailed kisses down my throat, his breath hot against my skin. "We need to talk¡ª"


    He groaned softly against my corbone. "Later," he murmured, "Please, Charis. Just... let me have this."


    His hands slid down to my waist, then lower, pulling me tight against him. I could feel everyplex ne of his body pressed against mine.


    "Why did you..." I tried again, but his lips captured mine in another searing kiss. My hands came up automatically, threading through his hair.


    He walked me backwards until my back hit the wall. His body covered mine, surrounding me with heat and want and need.


    "I love you," he murmured against my lips. "Moons, Charis, I love you so much. You drive me insane. I can¡¯t think when I¡¯m around you."


    The words made my lower belly pool with more want. "Kael¡ª"


    "I need you," he continued, his hands roaming over my body, learning every curve through my clothes. "I need you to know that. Before we go into danger. Before anything else happens. I need you to know."


    His mouth moved to my corbone, trailing kisses along the neckline of my dress. One of his hands slid up my side, his thumb brushing the underside of my breast through the fabric.


    I gasped, my head falling back against the wall. "That feels¡ªoh¡ª"


    "All this talk about killing and rescuing someone in need is turning me on," he thenughed when he saw my surprised face. "I¡¯ve not been on any mission recently; this is a wee distraction."


    "I want you," I breathed. "But Kael, we need to talk about¡ªah!"


    His hand had found the zipper at the back of my dress. He pulled it down slowly, his knuckles dragging against my spine. The dress loosened, slipping off my shoulders.


    "You came out to Alpha Terry," I tried to say, even as my body was arching into his touch. "About the Bloodborn Wolves. About knowing the Collectors. That was dangerous¡ªmmm¡ª"


    His mouth was on my shoulder now, kissing the skin he¡¯d exposed. "I had to."


    "But you haven¡¯t figured everything out yet. What if¡ªoh god¡ªwhat if they start asking more questions?"


    "They will," he agreed, pushing my dress lower. His hands were warm against my skin. "I¡¯ll deal with it."


    "Kael, I¡¯m serious¡ª" My words cut off in a moan as his hand cupped my breast through my bra. His thumb circled my nipple, and pleasure shot straight through me.


    "I¡¯m serious too," he said, his eyes dark and intense when they met mine. "About you and about how I want to keep you all to myself. This deliciousness should not be shared, Charis. Mate bond or not."


    He kissed me again, and this time I stopped trying to talk. I just let myself feel¡ªhis hands, his mouth, the way he touched me like I was something precious and desperately needed at the same time.


    My hands found the hem of his shirt and pulled it up. He broke the kiss long enough for me to tug it over his head. Then his skin was against mine.


    "I love you," he said again, like he couldn¡¯t say it enough. "I love you, Charis."


    "I love you too," I whispered back, and felt him shudder against me.


    His hands slid lower, finding the bare skin of my thighs above my tights. He lifted me easily, and I wrapped my legs around his waist. He carried me to the bed andid me down gently.


    Then he was over me, kissing me deeply, his hands everywhere at once.


    His hands worked my tights, freeing them from me alongside my panties. He pushed me onto my stomach, exposing my womanliness to his hungry gaze.


    "Kael, the door... anyone can walk in."


    "I¡¯m too aroused to walk to the door, Charis. I want you now."


    His hands gripped my hips tightly as he lowered his face between my legs. He took my wetness into his mouth, sucking hard on my nub while his tongue teased and tormented me. I cried out, unable to control the wave of pleasure washing over me.


    His tonguepped up my juices, tasting my arousal as I quaked in his hands. When I quietened, I turned to look at him, stroking himself. His eyes had darkenedpletely.


    He came closer to the bed and rubbed himself at the entrance of my wetness, using it as lubrication for himself before easily sliding into my already soaked entrance, filling me to the brim.


    At first, he started with slow strokes, and then he growled.


    "I¡¯m sorry, my love. You¡¯re too sweet. I can¡¯t go slow."


    With that, he gripped my hips tightly as he pounded into me, his teeth grazing my neck. The sensation was overwhelming., I threw my head back, unable to contain the pleasure coursing through my body.


    "Yes, baby!" I cried out. "Harder!"


    He obliged, picking up the pace and mming into me with a force that left me breathless and aching for more. My core clenched around him, milking his arousal as he continued to im me with each powerful stroke.


    Suddenly, he pulled out, leaving me whimpering in anticipation. Before I could process what was happening, he spun me around.


    "On your knees," hemanded, his eyes dark with desire. I obeyed without hesitation, dropping to my knees before him. His thick shaft filled my hands as I took him into my mouth, stroking him gently.


    "That¡¯s it," he groaned, his hips jerking forward. "Suck me, Charis..."


    With each passing moment, I felt his control slipping further away, reced by a primal lust that took over. I could feel his orgasm building inside him, pulsing against the back of my throat.


    He began to trust wildly, holding my head in ce with his eyes closed. Just when I thought he would spill, a knock sounded on the door.


    We both froze.


    "Ignore it," He murmured, still riding my mouth.


    Then another knock came, louder this time, and before we could react, the door opened.


    "Kael, I need to¡ª"


    Alpha Raymond stood in the doorway. His eyes widened when he saw us¡ªme kneeling in front of Kael naked with his manliness in my mouth and Kael naked and positioned over me.


    Raymond immediately lowered his eyes, looking at the floor. "I apologise. I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt."


    My face went hot with embarrassment. I scrambled to my feet, looking for how to cover myself.


    "Go ande backter," Kael said, not moving from his position over me. His voice was filled with irritation. "I¡¯m in the middle of something."


    "Kael!" I gasped, horrified at his rudeness. I smacked the back of his head. "Be respectful!"


    He finally reached for his discarded pants on the floor and slipped them on while tossing me his shirt.


    Being naked was nothing to werewolves, especially to an Alpha like Raymond, who must have seen a lot of naked people.


    My hair was a mess, my lips were swollen, and I probably looked exactly like a cheap prostitute. This would not be the first time Alpha Raymond was walking in on me, having sex. He used to walk in on me and ter a lot back when we were mates for the first time.


    I couldn¡¯t even look at him. This was ter¡¯s father¡ªthe man whose son was missing. And here I was, fooling around with another guy while we should be preparing to rescue him.


    The shame burned in my chest.


    "I¡¯m so sorry," I said to the floor, still unable to meet Raymond¡¯s eyes. "That was inappropriate. We shouldn¡¯t have¡ª"


    "It¡¯s fine," Raymond said, and I could hear the difort in his voice. "Young people... I understand."


    Finally, I forced myself to look up at him. He was still carefully avoiding looking directly at me, but when our eyes met for just a second, I saw something in his expression. Disappointment? Disapproval? I couldn¡¯t quite tell, but it made me feel even worse.


    Then he turned his full attention to Kael, who had retrieved his shirt and was pulling it back on withplete unconcern for the awkwardness he¡¯d caused.


    "I came to tell you," Raymond said, his voice bing more formal, more businesslike, "that I¡¯m ready to trust you with rescuing my son."

 Chapter 212: The decision.

    <h4>Chapter 212: The decision.</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    "A good choice, Alpha Raymond," Kael nodded with a pleased expression. "Though it is not in my manner to promise the heavens, but I can assure you that I would do anything in my power to bring ter home."


    "That¡¯s a relief," Alpha Raymond nodded, as his gaze flicked to me again, then back to Kael. "Are youing down now? I¡¯d assume you¡¯d need some briefing on our findings. That sort of thing."


    Kael nodded, his expression serious now. "I¡¯ll be down shortly."


    "Good." Raymond paused at the door, then turned back. "I have one question first."


    "What?"


    "How did you know you¡¯re a Bloodborn Wolf?"


    The room went very still. I looked at Kael, wondering what he¡¯d say.


    "Does it matter?" Kael asked carefully.


    Raymond studied him for a long moment. "Yes. It matters very much."


    "Why?"


    "Because no Bloodborn Wolf knows what they are unless someone tells them." Raymond¡¯s voice was quiet but firm. "It¡¯s notmon knowledge. It¡¯s not something you can research online or find in books. The only way you¡¯d know is if someone from the old tribes told you or someone with direct knowledge."


    Kael¡¯s jaw tightened. He didn¡¯t say anything.


    "I¡¯m not asking you to reveal your source," Raymond continued. "But I am asking you to protect their identity. Bloodborn Wolves... there are people who would hunt them and use them. People like the Collectors." He paused. "If someone trusted you enough to tell you the truth about yourself, then you need to guard that secret carefully. For their sake and yours."


    "I will," Kael said quietly.


    Raymond nodded. "Good. Then we have an understanding." He turned to leave, then stopped once more. "And Kael? Thank you. For helping find my son."


    "We haven¡¯t found him yet."


    "But we will. Because of you." Raymond¡¯s expression softened slightly. "You figured out what the rest of us couldn¡¯t. That deserves acknowledgement."


    Then he left, closing the door quietly behind him.


    I sagged against the bed, all the arousal from moments agopletely gone, reced by embarrassment and worry and a dozen other emotions I couldn¡¯t name.


    Kael sat down beside me. "Are you okay?"


    "Am I okay?" I let out a shakyugh. "ter¡¯s father just walked in on us half-naked. While his son is missing. No, I¡¯m not okay. I feel terrible."


    "We weren¡¯t doing anything wrong," Kael said.


    "It feels wrong," I insisted. "One of our mates is missing, maybe being hurt, and we were... we were..."


    "We were being human," Kael finished. "We were takingfort in each other. There¡¯s nothing shameful about that."


    "But the timing¡ª"


    "The timing doesn¡¯t matter." He turned to face me fully. "Charis, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen when we go to rescue ter. We don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll all make it back. So yes, I wanted to be with you. I wanted to tell you I love you. I wanted to touch you and kiss you and make you feel good, because what if I don¡¯t get another chance?"


    The words hit me hard. He was right. We were about to walk into danger. The Collectors were violent, organised, and dangerous. Any of us could get hurt. Or worse.


    "I¡¯m scared," I admitted quietly.


    "Me too."


    I looked at him in surprise. Kael never admitted to being scared.


    "I¡¯m scared we¡¯ll be toote," he continued. "I¡¯m scared they¡¯ve already hurt him. I¡¯m scared that even if we find him, we won¡¯t be able to get him out safely." He took my hand. "But I¡¯m more scared of not trying. Of letting fear stop me from doing what needs to be done."


    I squeezed his hand. "When this is over, when we have ter back safe, we need to have a serious talk. About the Bloodborn Wolf thing. About Elena. About Isolde being connected to all of this, and trying to figure it out.


    "I know."


    "You can¡¯t keep secrets from us, Kael. Not anymore. We¡¯re supposed to be mates. That means trusting each other."


    "I do trust you," he said. "More than I¡¯ve ever trusted anyone. That¡¯s why I told you about my mother, the vision and about everything."


    "But you haven¡¯t told Rhett and ter."


    "I will," he promised. "When the time is right. When I have all the answers instead of just pieces of the puzzle."


    I wanted to push harder, to make him promise to tell them everything right away. But I knew Kael well enough by now to know that pushing would make him shut down.


    "Okay," I said. "But soon. We can¡¯t keep operating with half-truths and secrets. It¡¯s going to tear us apart."


    "I know." He leaned forward and kissed my forehead gently. "I promise. Soon."


    A knock at the door, softer this time.


    "Come in," Kael called.


    The door opened to reveal Rhett. He took one look at us¡ªme with messy hair and a wrinkled dress, Kael shirtless until a moment ago¡ªand raised his eyebrows.


    "Really?" he said. "Right now?"


    "Don¡¯t start," I muttered, standing up and smoothing down my dress.


    "I wasn¡¯t going to say anything," Rhett said, though his smirk suggested otherwise. "I just came to tell you they¡¯re ready to move out. Everyone¡¯s gathering in the front."


    "We¡¯ll be right there," Kael said.


    "And also my dad said if he¡¯s going to give you resources to go and bring ter back, that you can¡¯t take Charis," Rhett said softly, his gaze straying to me.


    "Your father said or you suggested it?" Kael blew hot.


    "Fine, I suggested it, and my reasons are valid. It¡¯s too dangerous out there, Kael. You cannot carry your weakness and parade it in front of people like that. If they know one bit that you like Charis, I don¡¯t want to imagine how things can spiral because of that."


    "I don¡¯t have a weakness," Kael insisted. "Charis is not my weakness; besides, I¡¯d feel uneasy leaving her here."


    "Yeah, because you¡¯re leaving her to hounds and rogues," Rhett scoffed. "I love Charis more than you can ever understand. I know that she favours you more than me and ter, but that hasn¡¯t diminished the love I feel towards her. You cannot control everything, Kael. We¡¯re partners, and you alone cannot decide for everyone."


    "I don¡¯t control everything, Rhett. I am speaking from experience, something you would never know because you¡¯ve lived your life sheltered behind these walls. This could be a fucking goddamn trap to take me out of the borders of Ravenspire and..."


    "Are you fucking insane?" Rhett scoffed. "Are you trying to use my dad?"


    "Yes!" Kael shrugged. "I don¡¯t trust anyone as a rule, including you, Rhett. I cannot trust Charis to be left alone with you and your father. So she goes with me."


    "No, she will not," Rhett said coldly, straightening to his full length. He was at least two inches taller than Kael. "Provisions have not been made for her; she¡¯ll remain here."


    I took in a deep breath, massaging my temples.


    "Guys," I said softly, but none of them answered me; they were too deep into their feud that they didn¡¯t hear my voice. "Guys!" I said louder this time, calling their attention to me.


    "Both of you are talking about me as if I am not here. This is the exact possessive behaviour I was trying to avoid. You feud more than youmunicate, and for the life of me, I still don¡¯t know why the Moon Goddess paired us together."


    "I¡¯m only looking out for your safety, Charis, and you know that. Kael needs a warm body whom he can fuck conveniently."


    "What did you say?" Kael¡¯s face had turned red with rage.


    "Exactly what you heard, I..."


    The words didn¡¯t finish from Rhett¡¯s mouth before a p rang through the room.

 Chapter 213: Broken trust

    <h4>Chapter 213: Broken trust</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    Kael¡¯s roar shook the walls before I had time to blink.


    He moved so fast I barely saw it. One second, he was beside me; the next, he was airborne, diving straight at Rhett with his fist already swinging.


    The punch connected with Rhett¡¯s jaw with a sickening crack. The two of them collided with a crash so loud it rattled the vases on the dresser. Rhett stumbled backwards, hitting the wall hard but only for a second before grabbing Kael by the cor and mming him against the wall.


    "Kael, stop!" I screamed, moving towards them.


    But Kael wasn¡¯t stopping. He grabbed Rhett by the shirt and threw another punch, this one catching Rhett in the ribs. I heard the breath whoosh out of Rhett¡¯s lungs.


    Rhett recovered quickly. He shoved Kael back and swung his own punch, catching Kael across the cheekbone. Blood sprayed from Kael¡¯s split skin.


    They crashed into a decorative table. It copsed under their weight, sending a vase shattering across the floor. Neither of them seemed to notice.


    "Guys! Please!" I yelled.


    Kaelnded three rapid punches to Rhett¡¯s stomach. Rhett doubled over, then came back up with an uppercut that snapped Kael¡¯s head back: more blood¡ªthis time from Kael¡¯s nose.


    "Stop it!" I was screaming now, but they couldn¡¯t hear me. Or they didn¡¯t care.


    Rhett grabbed Kael and threw him against the wall. Kael¡¯s head hit with a thud that made me feel sick. But Kael just shook it off and dove at Rhett again, tackling him to the ground.


    They rolled across the floor, fists flying. Kael got on top and rained punches down on Rhett¡¯s face. Rhett blocked most of them, but some got through. His lip split. His eye started swelling.


    Rhett bucked his hips and reversed their positions. Now he was on top, and his fist came down hard on Kael¡¯s already bleeding face, three times.


    Kael¡¯s nose was definitely broken now. Blood poured down his face, onto his shirt, onto the floor. But he didn¡¯t stop fighting. He brought his knee up hard into Rhett¡¯s side¡ªthe same spot where his ribs were already bruised.


    Rhett cried out and rolled off. Both boys scrambled to their feet, circling each other like wild animals. Both were breathing hard, both covered in blood and bruises.


    "You son of a bitch," Kael snarled, spitting blood. "If you think I¡¯ll let Charis stay behind, then you must be stupid."


    "I am only trying to keep her safe!" Rhett shot back, wiping blood from his split lip. "You think you¡¯re the only one who cares about her?"


    "You care about her?" Kael scoffed. "You nearly let her die."


    Rhett froze for half a second, his expression darkening. "Watch your mouth."


    "Or what?" Kael taunted, wiping his bloodied lip. "You¡¯ll run to your father again?"


    That was all it took for Rhett to swing again, and Kael met him head-on.


    They collided in the middle of the room, grappling, punching, and kicking. Amp went flying. Picture frames crashed to the floor. Blood sprayed across the white walls.


    Kael stumbled back, clutching his side, while Rhett followed through, but Kael caught his wrist midair and twisted, sending Rhett crashing into the dresser. The mirror shattered, its ss spraying across the room.


    "ENOUGH!"


    The Alphamand hit like a physical force. Both boys froze mid-swing, their fists inches from each other¡¯s faces.


    Alpha Terry and Alpha Raymond ran into the room from opposite directions. Terry¡¯s eyes zed with fury. Raymond looked shocked and appalled.


    "What the hell is going on here?" Terry demanded.


    Neither boy answered. They were still locked in their fighting stances, muscles trembling with the effort to resist the Alpha¡¯smand.


    Terry looked at the destruction¡ªthe broken furniture, the blood, the chaos¡ªand his eyesnded on me, standing frozen at the corner of the room.


    "This is your fault," he said, pointing at me. His voice was cold and using. "You¡¯re fueling a feud between them. Pitting them against each other. Making them fight over you like animals."


    "I didn¡¯t¡ª" I started, but my voice came out small and weak.


    "Don¡¯t me her," Kael interrupted, his words slightly slurred from his swollen mouth. "Your son is an asshole. That¡¯s not her fault."


    "How dare you¡ª"


    "And I heard what you said." Kael turned to face Alpha Terry fully, blood still dripping from his face. "That Charis isn¡¯t going with us. Well, I have news for you. If she doesn¡¯t go, I don¡¯t go."


    The room went silent.


    "Kael," Raymond said carefully, "this mission is dangerous. We need everyone focused¡ª"


    "Then let here," Kael said tly. "She¡¯s ter¡¯s mate. She has more right to be there than any of us."


    "She¡¯s untrained," Terry argued. "She¡¯ll be a liability."


    "That¡¯s on me to worry about, Alpha Terry." Kael wiped blood from his nose. "And I¡¯m not going without her. That¡¯s final."


    He turned and walked out of the room, leaving bloody footprints behind him.


    I stood on the stairs, feeling everyone¡¯s eyes on me. The guilt was crushing. This was my fault. The fight, the tension, everything. If I wasn¡¯t here, if I wasn¡¯tplicating their lives¡ª


    "Charis."


    I looked up. Alpha Raymond was watching me with an unreadable expression.


    "I¡¯d like to speak with you," he said quietly. "Privately. Take some time to change into appropriate clothes. Meet me on the rooftop in fifteen minutes."


    It wasn¡¯t a request.


    Terry started to protest. "Raymond, we don¡¯t have time for¡ª"


    "This won¡¯t take long," Raymond said firmly. Then he looked at me. "Fifteen minutes."


    He left. Terry red at me one more time, then followed. The other warriors cleared out, leaving me alone in the destroyed room with Rhett, who was slowly picking himself up off the floor.


    "Charis¡ª" he started.


    "Don¡¯t," I said, my voice shaking. "Just don¡¯t. I want to think you¡¯re the rational one in the group, but every time you do something that leaves me speechless."


    "Oh, so you¡¯re going to me me now?" Rhett jabbed at his chest, staring at me with surprise. "I want to be loved, too, Charis. I want to be kissed and made love to all fucking day. I am your mate too, why don¡¯t you ever maintain the same energy you dish out with Kael."


    "Rhett..." I said calmly. "Please leave, I won¡¯t do this with you."


    We stared quietly for a few minutes before he sighed and said, "Listen, I know you¡¯re angry with me right now, but if you have any love for yourself and value for your life, please don¡¯te with us. Please... I beg you."


    I didn¡¯t say anything, I just turned my back towards him.


    After another deep sigh, he walked out of the room, finally leaving me alone. I picked my way through the ss shards, ignoring the sharp pain I felt from the errant strands that pierced under my foot towards the door.


    I closed the door and picked my way back across the room, then sat on the edge of the bed, letting the tears flow freely.


    Once more, I was being disregarded. Once more, people were making decisions about my life without asking what I wanted. Rhett had sided with his father. Terry had med me for everything. And now Raymond wanted to "talk," which probably meant more usations, more me, more reasons why I wasn¡¯t good enough for his son.


    Nobody was interested in my thoughts. Nobody cared what I wanted. I was just a problem to be managed, aplication to be dealt with.


    And it hurt. God, it hurt so much.


    I cried until I had no more tears left. Then I washed my face, changed into clean clothes¡ªsimple jeans and a sweater¡ªand headed for the rooftop.

 Chapter 214: Broken trust II

    <h4>Chapter 214: Broken trust II</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    The rooftop ess was through a small door at the end of the top-floor hallway. I climbed the narrow stairs and pushed open the door.


    Alpha Raymond stood at the edge of the roof, staring out at the horizon. The sun was getting low in the sky, painting everything in shades of gold and orange. It would have been beautiful if I weren¡¯t so scared of what he was about to say.


    He turned when he heard me. "Come here."


    I walked over slowly, maintaining a careful distance between us. Close enough to talk, far enough to run if I needed to.


    "There¡¯s a reason," he said, still looking at the horizon, "why I was against your bond with ter from the beginning."


    My stomach twisted. "What reason?"


    "Because I don¡¯t think you love my son."


    The words hit like a p. "That¡¯s not true¡ª"


    "It¡¯s the truth," he said. "You distracted him, Charis and made him reckless. Before you, ter was a young, promising, disciplined boy. Then you had to drag him into your mess."


    "My mess?" I scoffed. "We were fated mates? Am I to tell the Moon Goddess what to do?"


    "You could have rejected him as I begged you back then. And now, look at you, you¡¯ve managed to string two innocent boys up again. You reunited with my son, disguised yourself as a boy and deceived those two boys. You let them develop feelings for someone who didn¡¯t exist."


    I wanted to retort, but when has that ever helped?


    "Alpha Terry, with all due respect, aren¡¯t you overstepping your boundaries. If you have nothing better to say to me."


    "When will you take responsibility for the chaos you cause?" he turned to me fully now, holding my gaze. "When will you admit to yourself that you¡¯re a mess, Charis. You do not deserve to be with our kind. You¡¯re a walking mess..."


    Tears welled up in my eyes. I sniffed them back and looked up.


    "Well, I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª"


    "Intent doesn¡¯t matter," Raymond said harshly. "What matters is what you did. You misled the boys. You made them fall for a fantasy. And when the truth came out, you didn¡¯t even give them time to process it. You just expected them to ept the mate bond and move on."


    My eyes were blurring from the tears I was desperately trying to hold back.


    "ter changed because of you," Raymond continued. "He became closed off, secretive. He stopped confiding in his family. He became someone I barely recognised." His voice hardened. "And it¡¯s all because of you. Because you confused him, manipted him¡ª"


    "I never manipted him!" The words burst out of me. "I was trying to survive! I disguised myself to escape an abusive home. Falling for ter again or any of the boys wasn¡¯t part of the n. Neither was discovering we were mates. But I never lied about my feelings for him. Never."


    Raymond¡¯s jaw clenched. "Regardless of your intentions, the result is the same. My son is different now. He¡¯s pulled away from his family, from his pack. And I can¡¯t help but think that if you weren¡¯t in his life, he¡¯d be better off."


    The words cut deep. Deeper than I wanted to admit.


    "You ask why I¡¯ve always been cold toward you. It¡¯s because I saw the damage before you did. ter loved you blindly. You turned his world upside down, and he hasn¡¯t recovered since."


    I clenched my fists, staring at the horizon. "You think I don¡¯t know that?" My voice cracked. "You think I haven¡¯t hated myself every day for what I did to him?"


    "Then prove it."


    I looked up sharply.


    "When we rescue ter," Raymond said, his voice bing colder, "I want you to break up with him."


    I stared at him. "What?"


    "End the rtionship. Tell him you don¡¯t want the mate bond. Let him move on with his life." He met my eyes. "I would appreciate it very much if you would do that much for me and for me."


    The tears wereing now, rolling down my face no matter how hard I tried to stop them. But something else was building inside me, too.


    My heart twisted painfully. "You¡¯re asking me to hurt him again."


    "I¡¯m asking you to free him."


    I shook my head, a bitterugh escaping. "You¡¯ve hated me since the day you met me. I was sixteen, and you couldn¡¯t even look at me without judgment. You didn¡¯t care that I tried, that I followed every rule, that I loved your son."


    "I don¡¯t¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t lie." I stepped closer. "When ter and I were still figuring things out, back when it was just him and me, you didn¡¯t like me then either. I could feel it every time I was around you. Every look, every word. You made it clear I wasn¡¯t good enough for your son."


    "That¡¯s not¡ª"


    "I didn¡¯t understand the hatred back then," I continued, unfazed. "I thought maybe it was because of my wolf, or because I came from a troubled background. But now I realise¡ªyou don¡¯t want anyone with your son. Anyone you can¡¯t control."


    Raymond¡¯s face flushed. "You¡¯re being ridiculous¡ª"


    "Am I?" I challenged. "You say I manipted ter, but what are you doing right now? Trying to manipte me into breaking his heart. Trying to control his rtionships because you can¡¯t stand the idea of him loving someone more than he loves you."


    "That¡¯s not what this is about¡ª"


    "Then what is it about?" I demanded. "Because from where I¡¯m standing, this looks like a father who can¡¯t let go. Who can¡¯t ept that his son is an adult, old enough to make his own decisions about his love life?"


    I took another step closer, and this time Raymond was the one who stepped back.


    "ter has the right to choose who he wants to be with," I said firmly. "Not you or me. Him. And if he decides he doesn¡¯t want the mate bond, if he decides I¡¯m not right for him, I¡¯ll ept that. I¡¯ll walk away. But it will be his choice. Not yours."


    "Charis¡ª"


    "I always knew you hated me," I said, and my voice broke slightly. "But I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d have the guts to disy it so openly. To my face. To ask me to break your son¡¯s heart again because you disapprove of me."


    "I¡¯m trying to protect him," Raymond said, but his voice was weaker now, defensive.


    "No, you¡¯re trying to control him. There¡¯s a difference. That night in the garden, you deliberately allowed me to go there, knowing that ter and I had just had a quarrel and that our rtionship was going through the toughest time. And you had fed that assumption."


    "When you have children, you can allow them to run around with people and families like yours," he retorted with a smirk. "I am ter¡¯s father, and I will do everything in my power to make sure he does the right thing."


    Iughed, infuriating him more. "It seems you don¡¯t realise that I have more power than you. You can¡¯t win me, Alpha Raymond. A man who has fucked the same woman twice... really?"


    "You..."


    I turned to leave, interrupting him.


    "Get used to seeing me around, Alpha Raymond, because I¡¯m not going anywhere. Not unless ter tells me to. And even then, I¡¯ll fight for him and for us. Because that¡¯s what you do when you love someone."


    I was at the door when his voice stopped me.


    "And the child?" he asked quietly. "Does he know about the child?"


    I froze. My hand was on the door handle, but I couldn¡¯t move.


    Slowly, I turned back around. "What?"


    "The child," Raymond repeated, his eyes fixed on me. "Does ter know his child is still alive?"

 Chapter 215: Bane Castor

    <h4>Chapter 215: Bane Castor</h4>


    <strong>ter</strong>


    My head throbbed with a dull, persistent ache. I opened my eyes slowly, wincing at even the dim light filtering through cracks in whatever space I was in.


    Everything came back in fragments. The festival. Riley¡¯s terrified face. Bane Castor standing in the shadows, watching us. Me walking toward the parking lot, pulling out my phone to call for help.


    Then... nothing. Just darkness and the sensation of falling.


    They¡¯d drugged me. Tranquillised me, probably like an animal.


    As my eyes adjusted, I realised I was in a metal container. Shipping container, maybe? The walls were corrugated steel, the floor cold and hard beneath me. There were no windows, just a few thin gaps where the door didn¡¯t seal, letting in slivers of light and air.


    My hands were zip-tied in front of me. My phone was gone. So was my wallet.


    But I wasn¡¯t alone.


    Across from me, maybe six feet away, someone else was lying against the opposite wall. Even in the dim light, I recognised her immediately.


    Riley.


    My sister.


    Despite everything, despite being kidnapped, drugged, tied up, and trapped in a metal box, I felt a strange surge of happiness. She was here. Right in front of me. After months of separation, months of wondering if she was okay, she was here.


    She looked different from how I remembered. Older, obviously. More tired. Her face had lines I didn¡¯t recognise. Her short hair was messy, and a recent cut above her eyebrow was visible. She wore casual clothes¡ªjeans and a t-shirt¡ª, but they were dirty and torn in ces.


    She looked like she¡¯d been through hell.


    But she was still my sister¡ªstill Riley.


    I watched her sleep for what felt like hours, but was probably only minutes. My whole body ached from whatever position I¡¯d been in while unconscious. My mouth was dry. My head still pounded.


    Then Riley groaned. It was a soft sound of pain, and my heart clenched.


    "Riley?" I said quietly.


    She didn¡¯t respond. Her eyes opened slowly, squinting against even the minimal light. She looked around, taking in our surroundings with the expression of someone who¡¯d been in this situation before.


    Then her eyesnded on me.


    She sighed deeply and rolled her eyes, turning her face away from me.


    "Riley," I said again. "Are you okay? Are you hurt?"


    She didn¡¯t say anything. She just stared at the wall,pletely ignoring me.


    "Riley, please. Talk to me."


    Still nothing.


    "I know you¡¯re mad at me for showing up at the school. I know I shouldn¡¯t havee without warning. But I was worried about you. I just wanted to see if you were okay."


    Silence.


    "Riley, we need to figure out where we are. We need to work together to get out of here."


    She still wouldn¡¯t look at me. She wouldn¡¯t acknowledge I¡¯d even spoken.


    I was getting more and more frustrated by the second. "Are you seriously going to ignore me right now? We¡¯re kidnapped, Riley. Tied up in a container. This is serious."


    Still, no word.


    "Fine," I said, my voice taking on a colder tone. "Be stubborn. But at least please tell me if you¡¯re hurt. I saw that cut on your head. Do you need medical attention?"


    She shifted slightly but didn¡¯t turn toward me.


    I tried a different approach. "I¡¯ve missed you. All these months. I¡¯ve missed you every single day."


    Her jaw clenched. I saw it even in profile. But she still didn¡¯t speak.


    "Mom and Dad miss you, too. They never say it out loud, but I can see it. The way Dad gets quiet on your birthday. The way Mom cooks your favourite foods even though you¡¯re not there to eat them."


    Riley¡¯s hands, also zip-tied, clenched into fists. But her lips stayed pressed together.


    "I know I messed up," I continued. "Coming to find you. But I¡¯m your brother. I couldn¡¯t just sit at Ravenshore knowing you were out here somewhere, wondering if you were safe. Especially after¡ª"


    I stopped. I¡¯d almost said "after I discovered the Collectors were operating near your town." But something made me hold back.


    "Please," I said quietly. "Just say something. Anything."


    For a long moment, nothing. Then Riley took a deep breath and let it out slowly.


    But she still didn¡¯t speak to me.


    I leaned my head back against the metal wall, feeling defeated. Months of separation, months of hoping we¡¯d reconnect someday. And now that we were in the same room, she wouldn¡¯t even acknowledge me.


    We sat in silence. I could hear sounds from outside our container¡ªvoices, movement, the rumble of what might be traffic. We were being transported somewhere. But where?


    Suddenly, there was a loud thud. The entire container jolted violently. I was thrown sideways, my shoulder mming into the wall. Riley rolled forward, barely catching herself before her head hit the floor.


    When the movement stopped, we bothy still for a moment, breathing hard.


    Then Riley turned toward me.


    "You shouldn¡¯t havee here," she said.


    "Riley¡ª"


    "You shouldn¡¯t havee," she repeated, and there was anger in her voice now. "You¡¯ve only made things worse."


    "Made things worse?" I pushed myself back into a sitting position. "Riley, I was trying to rescue you. I was trying to help."


    "I don¡¯t need rescuing!" Her voice rose. "I had everything under control. I had a n. And you showing up¡ªyou ruined everything!"


    "What n? What are you talking about?"


    Sheughed bitterly. "You think you can just walk back into my life? After I spent years building something new? After I finally got away from all the supernatural bullshit?"


    "You¡¯re my sister¡ª"


    "I was your sister," she interrupted. "Past tense. I left that life behind. I left you behind. And I was fine with that."


    "You don¡¯t mean that."


    "Don¡¯t I?" She stared at me, and there was pain in her eyes beneath the anger. "I left for a reason, ter. To get away from the pack, from the expectations, from all of it. And now you¡¯ve dragged me right back in."


    "I didn¡¯t drag you into anything. You were missing Riley. Everyone thought you were dead, and the academy didn¡¯t give us satisfactory answers. And the person in the shadows was Bane Castor, right? Do you know he was dered dead, too? Alongside other people. Why was he at the festival, and why was he watching you?"


    Riley¡¯s face went pale. "You saw him?"


    "Yes. And he saw me. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here. If you¡¯re alive and Bane is alive too, it means there¡¯s a possibility that all those missing students are still alive too."


    She closed her eyes. "You idiot. You,plete idiot."


    "What¡¯s going on, Riley? What is the connection between you and Bane Castor?"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter."


    "It does matter! We¡¯ve been kidnapped!"


    "And whose fault is that?" She red at me. "I could have kept things the way they were. I could have maintained the bnce. But you showing up¡ªthis changes everything."


    We heard footsteps above us, and I froze, listening. Riley did the same.


    The footsteps paused directly above our container, then moved on. Both of us let out quiet breaths.


    "Riley," I whispered. "I know about everything."


    She looked at me sharply. "What?"


    "The experiment at Ebonvale. I know about it. I know what they did to you."


    Her face wentpletely white. "How...?"


    "I have sources¡ªfriends who¡¯ve been investigating. I know about the experimentation on wolves. I know they were trying to¡ª"


    "You don¡¯t know anything," Riley hissed, cutting me off. "You think you know, but you don¡¯t know half of what it really is."


    "Then tell me."


    "I can¡¯t. And even if I could, you wouldn¡¯t believe me."


    "Try me."


    She shook her head. "They only show you things you want to see. Feed you information that fits a narrative. But the truth?" Sheughed again, that same bitter sound. "The truth is so much worse than whatever you think you know."


    "Riley¡ª"


    "Stop." She held up her bound hands. "Just stop. You can¡¯t help me. You can¡¯t fix this. You being here has only put both of us in more danger."


    "Then let me try to get us out¡ª"


    "There is no getting out," she said tly.


    The finality in her voice scared me more than anything else had.


    We heard more movement above. This time closer. Someone was fumbling with something, a lock, maybe.


    Riley¡¯s eyes went wide. She leaned forward urgently.


    "Listen to me," she whispered. "If you want to survive this, you need to pretend you don¡¯t know me."


    "What?"


    "When that door opens, act like we¡¯re strangers. Don¡¯t call me your sister. Please don¡¯t say we¡¯re rted. Don¡¯t even acknowledge that you know who I am."


    "Riley, I¡¯m not going to¡ª"


    "Please." Her voice broke. "Please, ter. This is the only way. If they think we¡¯re connected, they¡¯ll use me against you. Or use you against me. Either way, we¡¯re both dead."


    The metallic scraping got louder. Someone was definitely working on the lock.


    "Promise me," Riley insisted. "Promise you¡¯ll pretend we just met. That you don¡¯t know anything about me."


    I wanted to argue and tell her that hiding our rtionship wouldn¡¯t change anything. But something in her eyes made me hesitate.


    "Okay," I said finally. "Okay, I promise."


    She nodded and turned away from me, putting distance between us as much as she could in the confined space.


    The lock clicked.


    Light flooded into the container, so bright after the darkness that I had to squeeze my eyes shut. I heard the sound of metal doors being pulled open and felt the rush of fresh air.


    When I finally managed to open my eyes, squinting against the brightness, I saw a silhouette standing in the doorway.


    As my vision adjusted, the silhouette became clear.


    Bane Castor.

 Chapter 216: Before the storm.

    <h4>Chapter 216: Before the storm.</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    I left the rooftop in a daze, Alpha Raymond¡¯s words echoing in my mind.


    <i>And the child? Does he know about the child?</i>


    The child. The baby I¡¯d had when ter and I were first mates. Before everything fell apart.


    Although I¡¯d lied to ter that I miscarried the baby when in reality, I had carried the baby to full term.


    With the help of my mom and a few trusted servants in the pack house, I¡¯d sessfully carried the pregnancy to term and hidden it from my father. However, when I gave birth, I¡¯d fallen unconscious, and by the time I woke up, the baby was gone.


    Until today, my mom hasn¡¯t told me what happened to the baby, if it was still alive, and back then, I¡¯d been so scared to ask her because I was worried that if my father discovered that I¡¯d gotten pregnant with ter¡¯s child, he¡¯d kill me.


    And I didn¡¯t tell ter the truth because telling him would be pointless. Plus, I didn¡¯t know anything about the whereabouts of the baby; what purpose would it serve except to cause more pain?


    But somehow Alpha Raymond knew.


    There was no way he could have gotten the information from my medical records because there was no record of it, nor could he have gotten it from pack gossip. The only people who knew I had carried the pregnancy to term were six people.


    But somehow, Alpha Raymond knew that I had, and maybe the baby had survived, too. Though I hadn¡¯t given him any reply, wasn¡¯t my silence a confirmation?


    And now he was using it against me and threatening to tell ter if I didn¡¯t break up with him.


    My chest felt tight, and I couldn¡¯t breathe properly. I needed to find somewhere quiet where I could think.


    I wandered through the pack house in a fog, barely seeing where I was going. My feet carried me until I found myself in the garden.


    It was peaceful here. The sun was lower now, casting everything in warm golden light. Flowers bloomed in carefully tended beds. A stone path wound through the greenery, leading to a small bench under a willow tree.


    And sitting on that bench, phone pressed to his ear, was Kael.


    I almost turned around. He looked like he wanted privacy; his shoulders were tense, his expression serious. But something drew me forward. Maybe it was the need forfort, or it was just that being near him felt safer than being alone with my thoughts.


    I walked over and sat down beside him on the bench. He nced at me but didn¡¯t stop his conversation.


    "Yes," he was saying into the phone, his voice low and reverential. "I understand. No, I haven¡¯t told anyone else yet."


    A pause while the person on the other end spoke.


    "I know it¡¯s dangerous." Kael¡¯s jaw clenched. "But I don¡¯t have a choice. This is about saving someone I care about."


    Another pause. It was longer this time.


    "Yes, sir. I¡¯ll be careful. Thank you for the information." He paused again, and when he spoke next, his voice was softer. "I know. I won¡¯t forget what you¡¯ve done for me."


    He ended the call and sat there for a moment, staring at his phone. Then he turned to me.


    Without a word, he leaned over and kissed me. It was gentle, tender,pletely different from the desperate passion we¡¯d shared earlier. This kiss felt like a promise and reassurance.


    When he pulled back, he stretched out on the bench,ying his head in myp. His body rxed against me, some of the tension leaving his shoulders.


    I automatically started running my fingers through his hair, the motion soothing for both of us.


    We sat like that infortable silence for several minutes. Birds sang in the trees. A breeze rustled the leaves above us. It felt normal and almost peaceful.


    Like we weren¡¯t about to rescue someone from kidnappers.


    "That was my handler," Kael finally said. "Every agent is assigned a messenger or handler that serves as a bridge between you and the organisation. I¡¯d asked him to gather more information about the Collectors and about their operation."


    "Did you learn anything useful?" I asked quietly, my fingers still moving through his dark hair.


    "Some," he nodded. "Locations they¡¯ve used before, patterns in how they operate that might help and how we could easily bypass them, picking us up as soon as we get to the human world."


    He was quiet for a moment before he continued. "I shouldn¡¯t have reacted the way I did to Rhett."


    The change of subject caught me off guard. "What?"


    "The fight." Kael opened his eyes and looked up at me. "I agree, I lost control. I let my anger take over, and more than anything, I should have respected the fact that you belong to three of us too and that you care about them just as much as you care about me."


    "Kael¡ª"


    "But I couldn¡¯t ept it," he continued, not letting me speak. "I still can¡¯t, really. The fact that I have to share you with them. I know it¡¯s selfish. I know the mate bond means we¡¯re all connected. But the thought of you with Rhett, with ter..." His hands clenched. "It just makes me jealous."


    I stroked his hair more gently, hoping it would bring ease to my aching chest. "I love you," I said softly. "Just like I love ter and Rhett. I love you three equally. There is no hierarchy or ranking. You¡¯re all mine, and I¡¯m all of yours."


    I paused, thinking about how things had unfolded. "Maybe the fault is mine. I shouldn¡¯t have shown preference. I made it seem like I was choosing one of you over the others."


    "You didn¡¯t," Kael said immediately. "You haven¡¯t. It¡¯s just..." He sat up, turning to face me fully. "I¡¯m not good at this. At sharing. I feel like if you ept the others, you¡¯d be taken away from me, and that shit scares me."


    "I won¡¯t be taken away from you, Kael. You¡¯re mine forever."


    He smiled softly. "Life is predictable, Charis. I might die on this mission..."


    "The goddess forbid such wicked thoughts," I stopped him immediately. "Why would you even think of that?"


    He arched his brow at me, smiling as if what I¡¯d just said was amusing.


    "Charis darling, whenever I go on any mission, I always prepare to meet my end. It makes me fight bravely and tirelessly to keep my life. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a bad omen thing."


    "Still, you should say things like that. You might jinx it."


    He nodded, shing me a smile as we both quietened. After a while again, he looked up at me and asked quietly.


    "Do you want toe with me?"


    The question caught me off guard. "To rescue ter?"


    "Yes."


    I opened my mouth to answer, then closed it. Did I want to go? Of course I did. ter was my mate. He was in danger. I should be there to help rescue him.


    But I was also untrained, Alpha Raymond and Alpha Terry didn¡¯t like the idea, and I didn¡¯t want the men to hate me more. I was a liability, just like Alpha Terry had said.


    "I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a good idea," I said slowly. "Everyone seems to think I¡¯ll just get in the way."


    "I didn¡¯t ask what everyone else thinks," Kael said. "I asked what you want."


    "But I¡¯m not trained forbat. I don¡¯t know how to fight properly. What if I mess things up?"


    "Charis." Kael took my hands in his. "Just tell me. Do you want toe?"


    I looked into his eyes and saw the understanding there¡ªthe way he was giving me the choice instead of making it for me.


    "Yes," I whispered. "Yes, I want toe."


    He nodded, like that was precisely what he¡¯d expected. "Then don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring you. I¡¯ll keep you safe."


    "Kael, the Alphas said¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t care what they said." His voice was firm. "You have more right to be there than any of us. ter is your mate. And mates don¡¯t abandon each other."


    Tears pricked at my eyes. "Thank you."


    He pulled me closer, wrapping an arm around my shoulders. "I need to tell you some things about the Collectors. About what we might face when we get there."


    "Okay."


    "They use fear as a weapon," he began. "They¡¯ll try to intimidate you, make you feel powerless, and they y mind games too. They use a human machine, hyno-something..." he scratched his head, eyeing me warily. "I can¡¯t remember the name, but basically, when you walk through this machine, usually at the entrance of wherever their hideout is, you start getting shbacks of your past, the dirty ones."


    "Ooops!" I shifted ufortably.


    "It¡¯s brutal, I won¡¯t lie. I¡¯ve been with many agents who went through that ordeal and almost didn¡¯t make it. It was simple for me because I didn¡¯t have a past until I met my master. So, I didn¡¯t have many regrets or bad things that had happened to me, but that was back then. Who knows what it¡¯ll be this time around."


    "How do I move past it?"


    "It¡¯s simple, stay calm and refuse to listen to the voice telling you that you¡¯re worthless. Once you push back, it goes away."


    "What if I can¡¯t?"

 Chapter 217: Unfolding truths...

    <h4>Chapter 217: Unfolding truths...</h4>


    <strong>Charis</strong>


    "Then you must make sure to always look at me, I¡¯ll ground you." He paused. "But don¡¯t worry, that¡¯s the most difficult part. We¡¯d definitely get to the fighting ring, which is brutal. You need to prepare to see a lot of violence, blood and watch how your kind are forced to hurt each other for the entertainment of others."


    My stomach turned slightly. "That¡¯s horrible."


    "It is. But we can¡¯t let the horror freeze us. We need to move fast, get ter, and get out before they can organise a defence."


    "How many Collectors will there be?"


    "Hard to say. Probably a dozen or more at the location. There would be guards, handlers, and greedy spectators who have bet a fortune for some particr wolves to win, and we¡¯ll be outnumbered, which is why we need to be smart about this."


    "What¡¯s the n?"


    Kael started telling me about multiple entry points, distraction teams, extraction protocol, and a few things we had to take precautions for when my phone rang.


    The sound made us pause for a minute; we¡¯ve been so immersed in our conversation that we forgot to stay in the present. I pulled it out of my pocket and looked at the screen.


    My heart stopped. It was ter¡¯s number.


    "Kael," I breathed. "It¡¯s ter."


    His eyes widened. "Answer it now,"


    My hand shook as I swiped to ept the call. "ter?"


    There was a pause. Then a voice I didn¡¯t recognise spoke instead.


    "Hello, Charis. I¡¯m afraid ter can¡¯te to the phone right now. He¡¯s a bit... tied up at the moment."


    Fear shot through every part of my body. "Who is this? What have you done to him?"


    "My name is Bane Castor. And as for what I¡¯ve done to ter¡ªwell, nothing yet. Whether that changes depends entirely on you and your friends."


    Kael was already on his feet, gesturing for me to put the phone on speaker. I did, my hands were already trembling.


    "What do you want?" I asked.


    "Smart girl. Getting right to business." I could picture the smile on Bane¡¯s face. "I want to make a deal. You see, I have something you want. I have a very valuable young wolf named ter Riggs, and you have something I want."


    "What?"


    "Information."


    "Information?" I repeated, my brows crunching in confusion. I hadn¡¯t been expecting that. "Information about what?"


    "I want to know who¡¯s been investigating my operation. Someone¡¯s been digging into the collectors, asking questions, requesting leads, and attempting to locate me. I simply want names."


    My eyes met Kael¡¯s. His expression was nk, but I didn¡¯t miss the calctions happening behind his eyes.


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," I said.


    "Don¡¯t y games with me, Charis." Bane¡¯s voice hardened. "I know you¡¯re an Alpha¡¯s daughter, and so you¡¯re connected to several influential packs. I also know ter is your mate. Give me the names of everyone investigating the Collectors, and I¡¯ll return ter to you unharmed."


    "And if I don¡¯t?"


    "Then ter bes a permanent addition to my fighting roster. And trust me, by the time I¡¯m done training him, he won¡¯t even remember his own name, let alone yours."


    The threat hung in the air. My mind raced, trying to figure out what to say.


    "I need time," I said. "To gather the information."


    "You have two hours," Bane said. "I¡¯ll call you back at this number. If you don¡¯t have names for me, or if you¡¯ve contacted the authorities, ter pays the price. Understood?"


    "Yes," I whispered.


    "Oh, and Charis? One more thing." There was a pause. "ter asked me to tell you he loves you. Isn¡¯t that sweet? It would be a shame if something happened to him before you could say it back."


    The line went dead.


    I stared at my phone, my whole body shaking. Kael immediately pulled me into his arms.


    "It¡¯s okay," he murmured. "We¡¯re going to get him back."


    "He¡¯s using ter as leverage," I said, my voice breaking. "To find out who¡¯s investigating them. To find out about you."


    "I know."


    "What are we going to do?"


    Kael pulled back and looked at me seriously. "We¡¯re going to lie to him. Give him fake names. Buy ourselves time to organise the rescue."


    "But what if he hurts ter when he finds out we lied?"


    "He won¡¯t have the chance." Kael¡¯s expression was cold. "Because we¡¯re going to be there in less than two hours. And we¡¯re going to tear that ce apart to get ter back."


    "You have a n?"


    "I always have a n." He kissed my forehead. "Come on. We need to tell the others what just happened."


    When we came downstairs, we saw Alpha Terry, Rhett and Alpha Raymond in a deep conversation. When they heard footsteps, they all turned to look. As they saw using down, their eyes darted between us suspiciously.


    Kael scoffed. "Don¡¯t act like saints, I can be with my mate whenever I want to; there are no rules."


    "Have you made up your mind yet? Have the foolishness, the lust for a woman¡¯s breast, cleared from your eyes?" Alpha Terry asked coldly.


    "I was going to do that until we received this..." Kael matched his coldness and raised his phone in the air.


    The conversation between I and Bane Castor started ying. As the conversation progressed, their expressions shifted from shock to surprise. By the time the recording was done ying, Alpha Terry and Alpha Raymond turned to each other and mouthed "Castor" at the same time.


    "You know him?" Kael asked.


    "Yes, we know who Castor is. He¡¯s an alpha, and he used to have a son called Bane Castor. A very prime, promising man with a bright future. In his final year at Ravenshore, the school called the Alpha one winter morning to tell him his son hadmitted suicide. So it couldn¡¯t be him."


    "It is him," Kael said, firmly slipping his phone back into his pocket. "Listen, there¡¯s so much to unpack from this right the moment, and for the sake of a lot of things, there are certain things I cannot disclose now, but you see that Bane Castor is the same Bane Castor you¡¯ve always known; turns out he didn¡¯t die."


    As Kael spoke, his gaze was fixated on Alpha Terry.


    "It¡¯s been more than two years since he was dered..." Alpha Raymond started saying.


    "It¡¯s the same thing that happened to your daughter, Alpha. Riley was dered dead by the academy, but her body was never sent. Doesn¡¯t that ring a bell to you?"


    Both men stared at Kael with confusion on their faces. Kael sighed and turned to me, "I knew they wouldn¡¯t get it. Anyways," he turned back to the men, "We need to be in the human world before two hours pse. This is also proof that ter is fine and he¡¯s with the collectors."


    "What should we do first?" Rhett, who had been quiet the entire time, suddenly asked.


    "First, can we alle to an agreement that Charis must go on this mission? Her presence is going to influence so many things."


    "Wait!" Alpha Terryughed. "Are you going to walk straight into their trap?"


    Kael turned to him andughed. "Yes, except of course you have another n to outwit a living, modified version of you who has anticipated every possible ie and blocked them off except the one he mentioned."


    Alpha Terry stared at him for a minute and shook his head. "Can you speak in clear terms for once? What is going on? What the hell are you hiding?"


    "Uhm, nothing much," Kael shrugged, other than the fact that Ravenshore and Ebonvale have been used for channels of wolf trafficking for a few years now, precisely when Headmistress Vale came on board. In the beginning, it was just a few missing cases and mostly children from small packs who no one would miss..."


    "Your point?" Alpha Terry said through gritted teeth.


    Kaelughed and let his eyes roam around the room before turning back to Alpha Terry. "Are you seriously going to look me in the face and act like you didn¡¯t know that a lot of perverted things happen in Ravenshore and Ebonvale? There¡¯s ab where they harvest omegas, force them to carry hybrid babies, most of them die in the process, and when they couldn¡¯t get what they desire, they started using girls with Luna wolves. All the daughters of Alphas sent to Ebonvale are allowed to fuck at discretion..."


    "Kael!" I called out, biting my lips anxiously. I would never get used to Kael speaking profanity. It actually did surprise me; he could talk like that. "Language."


    "Sorry, my love," he smiled and turned back to Alpha Terry, who had quietened now and was watching Kael. There was no expression on his face.


    "Did I mention that the school allow students to sleep with each other without discretion? Why on earth do you think the board would suddenly insist that both standalone academies, which have been that way for years, suddenly merge and be one? Someone is bing desperate."


    "You can¡¯t use my father of being a part of it, Kael," Rhett suddenly said, rising from his chair toe and stand next to his father. "Just because we¡¯re on the board and founding members doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re the loop of everything that goes on in Ravenshore. My father does not own the school."


    "Rhett, you should go sit and allow Daddy to defend himself."

 Chapter 218: The resolution.

    <h4>Chapter 218: The resolution.</h4>


    <strong>Charis.</strong>


    "Kael?" I called out in a firm tone, and he sighed and turned to Rhett, who was staring at him with disbelief in his eyes.


    This version of Kael would not be an easy one to get used to.


    "I can¡¯t believe you can talk like this," Rhett scoffed, shaking his head. "Were you pretending all that time?"


    "Yes," Kael nodded. "Because I was on a damn mission, and don¡¯t worry," he turned to both Alpha Raymond and Terry. "I know you all know that I am not Alpha Winter¡¯s real so,n and here¡¯s the truth from the horse¡¯s mouth himself. I was on a mission to help him investigate the sudden disappearance of his son, Richard Winters."


    He took a deep breath before he continued speaking. "Honestly, does anyone have anything they¡¯d like to say before we continue? I¡¯vee out clean, I¡¯ve been truthful from the get-go about everything. I need to know that I am not delusional and that the thing happening at Ravenshore wasn¡¯t as hidden as it is thought to be."


    "I had no idea," Alpha Raymond said after a while, clearing his throat. "I had no idea that such heinous things were happening in the Academy until a few months ago when my son told me himself, and there¡¯s no way to know, Kael."


    "What do you mean?" Kael turned to him.


    Alpha Raymond took a step forward and continued. "In case you don¡¯t know, I have a solidwork of underground information in our world, but in all my years as an Alpha, I have nevere across such a thing, which means it was closely run by a group of people who paid through their teeth to keep it private because I would have known."


    Kael nodded, seemingly pleased by Alpha Raymond¡¯s reply. He turned to Alpha Terry, who had a bored expression on his face.


    "I don¡¯t owe you an exnation for anything," Terry said tightly. "If you have evidence of my involvement, you can indict me with it, but if you don¡¯t, I think you should shut up and let¡¯s concentrate on finding ter. We¡¯re running out of time."


    Surprisingly, Kael obliged; he turned to Alpha Raymond. "What do we have?"


    There was a pause. Then Alpha Terry said instead, "The Millbrook Elementary School has security cameras throughout the grounds."


    "Can I see the feed?" Kael said.


    Alpha Terry scoffed. It was a dismissive, almost mocking sound. "You want to use live feed to track them? That¡¯s your n?"


    Kael didn¡¯t respond. He just turned to Alpha Raymond and waited.


    Raymond looked between Kael and Alpha Terry, then nodded. "Show him."


    "Raymond¡ª" Terry started.


    "My son is missing," Raymond said, his voice hard. "And this young man seems to know more about the Collectors than anyone else in this room. So yes, I want him to see the footage. Now."


    Terry¡¯s jaw clenched, but he didn¡¯t argue further. He gestured to one of the men at the table. "Take them to the security room."


    The middle-aged man, with a military bearing, nodded. "This way."


    We followed him down a hallway and into a smaller room set up with multiple monitors. Each screen showed different camera angles of the festival grounds.


    "This is the live feed," the man exined. "And this console here can pull up recorded footage from earlier today."


    "Show me the footage from five to six hours ago," Kael said. "Focus on the entrance gates and the main pathways."


    The man started typing, and the screens changed to recorded footage. We watched as people streamed through the festival¡ªfamilies, children, couples. So many faces. So many potential witnesses who hadn¡¯t seen anything wrong.


    "There," I said suddenly, pointing at one screen. "That¡¯s ter."


    It was him. Walking through the entrance gate, looking around like he was searching for someone. He was wearing a hoodie and a baseball cap, trying to blend in, but I¡¯d recognise him anywhere.


    "Timestamp says 10:47 AM," the man said.


    We watched ter move through the festival. He stopped several times, looking around, clearly searching. Then he approached someone¡ªa woman with short hair wearing a Millbrook Elementary t-shirt.


    "That must be his sister," Rhett said quietly. "Riley."


    The camera angle wasn¡¯t great, but we could see them talking. Riley looked shocked, then scared. She kept ncing around nervously.


    "Switch to camera three," Kael said suddenly. "The one covering that same area from a different angle."


    The manplied. The new angle showed more of the background.


    And there, standing at the edge of the frame, partially obscured by a decorative banner, was a figure watching ter and Riley.


    "Who is that?" I asked.


    Kael leaned closer to the screen. "His face doesn¡¯t look familiar."


    Raymond asked, leaned in, and after a while, he said. "I think that¡¯s Bane Castor."


    "Really?" Kael nodded. "Okay, let¡¯s finish watching first."


    We kept watching. The man stayed at a distance, always keeping ter in view but never approaching. He pulled out his phone and appeared to make a call.


    "He¡¯s calling in reinforcements," Kael said grimly. "Watch."


    About five minutester, another figure appeared on screen. Then another. Three people total, all positioned at different points around the festival, all watching ter.


    Riley said something to ter that made him look shocked. She turned and hurried away, disappearing into the crowd. ter stood there for a moment, looking lost.


    Then he started walking toward the exit.


    "No," I whispered. "ter, don¡¯t leave alone. Stay where there are people."


    But he kept walking. The three figures began to move, following him at a distance.


    "Switch to the parking lot cameras," Kael ordered.


    The screen changed. We watched as ter emerged from the festival grounds and headed toward the parking area. The three figures maintained their distance, moving like a coordinated team.


    ter pulled out his phone. He seemed to be checking directions or maybe trying to call someone.


    That¡¯s when they moved.


    It happened fast. One moment, ter was standing by a car, looking at his phone. The next, all three figures closed in. One of them had something in their hand, too small to see clearly in the camera.


    ter dropped. Just copsed like someone had cut his strings.


    "The tranquilliser," Kael said. "They got him."


    My legs felt weak. I grabbed the edge of the desk to stay upright.


    Two of the figures grabbed ter under his arms and dragged him toward arge van parked nearby. The third person, Bane Castor, looked around carefully, checking for witnesses.


    Then they loaded ter into the van and drove away.


    "Timestamp 11:23 AM," the man operating the console said quietly. "They had him for thirty-six minutes before taking him."


    Alpha Raymond¡¯s hands were clenched into fists. "Did you get the license te?"


    The man zoomed in on the van, but the te was obscured by mud or something deliberately covering it. "No clear visual, sir."


    "Follow the van," Kael said. "Use all avable traffic cameras. See where it went."


    The man started typing furiously. Different camera feeds popped up on various screens¡ªtraffic cameras, business security cameras, anything that might have caught the van.


    "There," I said, pointing. "That intersection."


    The van appeared on screen, turning left. We followed it through three more cameras. Then it turned into an industrial area and disappeared.


    "Lost it," the man said. "There are no cameras in that sector."


    "Where is that?" Raymond demanded.


    The man pulled up a map. "Old industrial district on the east side of Millbrook. Lots of abandoned buildings. The area¡¯s been mostly empty for about fifteen years after the factories shut down."


    Kael and I looked at each other. He¡¯d said the Collectors used abandoned industrial areas.


    "That¡¯s where they took him," Kael said with certainty.


    Alpha Raymond pulled out his phone. "Get every avable warrior to these coordinates. Now."


    Alpha Terry appeared in the doorway. "What did you find?"


    "We found where they took ter," Raymond said. "And we¡¯re getting him back."


    Terry looked at the screen showing the industrial district, then at Kael. Something in his expression shifted¡ªrespect, maybe, or at least acknowledgement.


    "How many buildings are we talking about?" Terry asked.


    The man at the console pulled up satellite imagery. "Approximately forty to fifty structures in that area. Warehouses, factories, office buildings. Most arepletely abandoned."


    "Then we search them all," Raymond said.


    "That could take hours," one of the other men protested. "And if they hear using¡ª"


    "Then we¡¯ll be fast and quiet," Raymond interrupted. "Split into teams. Cover as much ground as possible."


    Kael was still staring at the screen, his eyes scanning the satellite image carefully. "Wait."


    Everyone turned to look at him.


    He pointed at one building on the edge of the district. "There. That warehouse. See how it¡¯s positioned?"


    "What about it?" Terry asked.


    "It has vehicle ess from three different streets," Kael said. "Multiple exits. A loading dock that could easily amodaterge groups. And it¡¯s far enough from the other buildings that noise wouldn¡¯t immediately alert neighbours, but close enough to the main road that they could move people in and out without looking suspicious."


    He looked up at Raymond. "That¡¯s where they are. I¡¯d bet my life on it."


    Raymond studied the image, then nodded. "Then that¡¯s where we start."


    As everyone began mobilising, preparing to leave, I felt Kael¡¯s hand take mine. I looked at him and saw determination in his eyes.


    "We¡¯re going to get him back," he said quietly. "I promise."


    I wanted to believe him, but a strange feeling had settled over me. It felt as if something bad was going to happen.


    As we headed out to join the search party, I couldn¡¯t shake the image of ter copsing in that parking lot. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what they were doing to him right now.


    And I couldn¡¯t help thinking that we might already be toote.

 Chapter 219: The Infiltration.

    <h4>Chapter 219: The Infiltration.</h4>


    <strong>Kael</strong>


    It was almost dawn when we arrived at the edge of the human world.


    The sky was turning from ck to deep purple, with thin strips of orange on the horizon. We had maybe sixty minutes before full daylight.


    We¡¯d taken a car from the pack house¡ªarge SUV that fit all of usfortably. But we¡¯d stopped about three miles from the border and continued on foot from there. Cars could be tracked, but footsteps were harder to follow.


    The crossing itself was uneventful. The border guards recognised us and let us through without question. Alpha Terry had called ahead and cleared our passage. So no paperwork, and no dys.


    The moment we crossed into human territory, I felt the pack bonds go silent. That familiar hum in the back of my mind just... stopped. It was unsettling, even though I¡¯d experienced it before, like losing one of your senses.


    I nced back at the team¡ªseven trained warriors¡ªthe best fighters from both Terry and Raymond¡¯s packs. Charis didn¡¯t look nervous like I expected; instead, she had a faraway look on her face and Rhett, who¡¯d barely spoken to me since our fight but had insisted oning anyway.


    Alpha Raymond and Alpha Terry were back at the pack house, coordinating from themand centre. They¡¯d wanted toe, both of them. But I¡¯d refused. Alphas were too visible and recognisable. If this went wrong, and the Collectors had connections to other packs, we couldn¡¯t risk exposing them.


    Besides, I worked better without authority figures looking over my shoulder.


    We moved quickly through the pre-dawn streets of Millbrook. Most of the town was still asleep. A few early risers were out¡ªsomeone walking a dog, a baker opening his shop¡ªbut they barely nced at us.


    We were just another group of people heading home after a night out.


    I¡¯d made transportation arrangements before we arrived, thanks to my handler. He had contacted one of the few people I trusted in the human world who had left a van parked behind an abandoned gas station on the outskirts of town.


    We found the van exactly where it was supposed to be. So, everyone piled in.


    I took the driver¡¯s seat while Charis sat in the passenger seat beside me, her hands clenched tight in herp. Rhett and the warriors filled the back.


    The warehouse was on the eastern edge of Millbrook¡¯s industrial district. ording to the satellite imagery, it was arge building¡ªmaybe 20,000 square feet¡ªwith multiple loading docks and a main entrance. Surrounded by other abandoned structures, but isted enough that noise wouldn¡¯t immediately attract attention.


    Perfect for the Collectors¡¯ purposes.


    I parked the van about a mile away, tucked behind another empty building where it wouldn¡¯t be easily spotted. We got out quietly and checked our gear.


    The warriors were equipped with reinforced clothing, concealed weapons, andmunication devices. I¡¯d made sure Charis had a knife with her and was wearing protective gear.


    Rhett caught my eye.


    "Ready?" I asked him.


    He nodded curtly. "Let¡¯s get ter."


    We moved through the industrial area like ghosts. I¡¯d studied the satellite images for hours, memorised every street, every alley, every possible approach. I knew which routes had cameras, which had good lighting, and which would expose us.


    We took the path with the least coverage. Staying in shadows, moving along walls, avoiding open spaces. The sun was rising faster now, light spilling across the empty lots and crumbling buildings.


    Finally, we reached the warehouse.


    It was bigger in person than it had looked in the photo¡ªthree stories tall, made of corrugated metal that had rusted in ces. Windows ran along the upper floors¡ªhigh enough that you couldn¡¯t see in from ground level, but low enough that light spilt out.


    And there was definitely lighting from inside.


    They were active. Which meant ter was probably still alive.


    I signalled for everyone to gather close. We huddled behind a dumpster about fifty yards from the building¡¯s east side.


    "Two of you," I said quietly, pointing at the warriors named Tafe and Jenna. "You¡¯re the distraction team. Please wait for my signal, then create noise at the main entrance. Make them think someone¡¯s trying to break in. Draw as many guards as possible to that location."


    They nodded.


    "You two," I pointed at warriors named Charles and Davis. "Position yourselves at the south side of the building. Watch for anyone trying to escape or call for backup. Don¡¯t engage unless necessary."


    They moved into position without a word.


    I turned to Rhett. "You and Miller stay out here. You¡¯re our eyes and ears. If anything goes wrong, if backup arrives, you alert us immediately."


    Rhett looked like he wanted to argue. But he knew I was right. His heart condition meant he couldn¡¯t risk the physical strain of closebat. And someone needed to watch our backs.


    "Fine," he said. "But if you¡¯re not out in thirty minutes, I¡¯ming in."


    "Fair enough." I looked at the remaining four warriors¡ªSarah, who had joined us when we arrived at Millibrook, ke and Nina. Then at Charis. "We¡¯re going in through the loading dock on the north side. It has the least security coverage, ording to my research. We overpower any guards quietly, take their uniforms, and blend in."


    "And if we can¡¯t blend in?" Sarah asked.


    "Then we fight our way through." I met each of their eyes. "But quietly. We can¡¯t alert the whole operation until we¡¯ve located ter. Understood?"


    Everyone nodded.


    I pulled out my phone and sent a text to themand centre: <i>In position. Beginning infiltration.</i>


    Alpha Raymond¡¯s response came immediately: <i>Good luck. Bring him home.</i>


    I pocketed the phone and turned to Charis. "Stay close to me. Don¡¯t engage anyone unlely necessary. Your job is to find ter and get him out. Nothing else."


    "I understand," she said quietly.


    "Good." I checked my watch. "Distraction team moves in three minutes. Everyone else, on my mark."


    We crept closer to the building, using abandoned equipment and old shipping containers as cover. The loading dock came into view¡ªa raised tform with a metal roll-up door. There was a regr door beside it, probably for personnel.


    And standing next to that door, looking bored, was a guard.


    He was big, alright, in dark clothes, with a radio clipped to his belt. More importantly, he was alone.


    I signalled the team to wait and crept closer on my own. The guard was facing away from me, watching the main road, probably waiting for a shift change or a delivery.


    I moved silently, each step carefully ced. Years of training in the fighting rings and going on solo missions had taught me how to move without making a single sound.


    When I was close enough, I struck.


    My arm wrapped around his throat in a chokehold. He started to struggle, reaching for his radio, but I squeezed harder. He thrashed for a few seconds, then went limp.


    I lowered him carefully to the ground and signalled the others forward.


    Sarah checked his pulse. "Unconscious but alive."


    "Strip him," I ordered. "ke, you¡¯re about his size. Take his clothes and radio."


    While ke changed, we dragged the guard¡¯s body behind a dumpster and zip-tied his hands and feet. Gagged him with his own shirt. He¡¯d wake up eventually, but not soon enough to cause problems.


    ke emerged wearing the guard¡¯s uniform. It was slightly tight, but close enough.


    I tried the personnel door, but it was locked. It was not aplicated lock, so it was something I could easily work on.


    I pulled out a basic lockpick set¡ªsomething I¡¯d carried since my days in the rings¡ªand worked the mechanism. Thirty secondster, I heard the click.


    The door swung open.


    We slipped inside quickly, one at a time. I went first, scanning for immediate threats. We were in a dimly lit hallway that smelled like concrete and motor oil. Fluorescent lights buzzed overhead. I could hear voices in the distance, but nothing close.


    ke stayed near the door, ying the role of guard. The rest of us moved deeper into the building.


    The hallway opened into arger space that looked like a factory floor. But it had been converted into something else. The centre had been cleared and surrounded by chain-link fencing. Cages lined the walls. Industrial lights hung from the ceiling.


    It was exactly what I¡¯d feared ¡ªa fighting arena.


    But it was empty.


    There were no fighters, no spectators and no active matches: just abandoned equipment and the lingering smell of blood and sweat.


    "Where is everyone?" Charis whispered.


    "Probably in the back sections," I said. "Where they keep the wolves before fights?"


    We moved along the edge of the arena floor, staying in the shadows. Every few yards, I¡¯d stop and listen for voices or footsteps.


    We reached another hallway. This one had multiple doors leading off it. I could hear sounds behind some of them¡ªthe sound of muffled voices, the ng of metal, and continuous footsteps.


    The second guard appeared around a corner without warning.


    He saw us immediately. His eyes widened, and his hand went to his radio.


    Sarah was faster. She closed the distance in three steps and drove her fist into his sr plexus. The guard doubled over, gasping, while Nina grabbed him from behind, arm around his throat, and dragged him into an empty room.


    Two minutester, Nina emerged wearing the second guard¡¯s uniform.

 Chapter 220: The infiltration II

    <h4>Chapter 220: The infiltration II</h4>


    <strong>Kael</strong>


    We now had two people who could move freely. The rest of us would have to be more careful.


    We continued deeper into the facility. Past more empty rooms, past storage areas, past what looked like a medical bay.


    Finally, we reached what appeared to be the main security checkpoint. Two guards sat at a desk, watching monitors disying camera feeds from throughout the building.


    ke and Nina approached them casually, ying their roles as fellow guards.


    "Hey," ke said easily. "Boss wants us to do a perimeter check. Thought there might be activity near the south entrance."


    One of the guards looked up. "Nobody told us about that."


    "Just came through on the radio," ke said, gesturing to the device on his belt. "You guys didn¡¯t catch it?"


    The guards exchanged confused looks. One of them reached for his own radio.


    That¡¯s when we moved.


    I came from the side, Sarah and Nina from the other direction. The guards barely had time to react before we were on them. The struggle was quick and quiet. The only evidence we left was the chairs knocked over and paper scattered on the floor, but it was over in a few seconds.


    We tied both guards up in a storage closet, wearing their uniforms.


    "That was almost too easy," Sarah muttered when Charis and I came out.


    "Don¡¯t jinx it," I said.


    I went straight to the security monitors, staring at multiple screens showing different areas of the building. Most were empty, but on one screen, I saw movement.


    Arge room in what looked like the basement level. There were multiple figures moving around, and in the centre were suspended cages.


    "There," I said, pointing. "That¡¯s where they¡¯re keeping the captured wolves."


    "We can¡¯t get past them," ke suddenly said, shaking his head. "Guards are crawling on every floor; they¡¯ll catch us before we have a chance to rescue Alpha ter."


    A small, wry smile settled on my lips. "I know, but we¡¯ll go anyway." I turned to them, catching Charis¡¯s gaze and shing her a smile before I continued speaking. So far, she had amazed me with her coordination.


    She had handled everything without panicking.


    "I know we didn¡¯t have time to give you the full brief, but from here onwards, if we need to rescue ter, we need to walk right into their trap."


    "Their trap?" ke arched a brow. "I don¡¯t understand."


    "Well, you see, they anticipated everything we just did now, and we yed our part smoothly. With the collectors, there¡¯s no outsmarting them. You use their trick and save yourself, because they would have considered multiple options and blocked us at every turn. You can see for yourselves."


    "Is that why you asked for people with a high threshold for pain?" Nina asked, staring at me with amusement in her eyes.


    "Yes!" I nodded. "We¡¯ll move down to the next floor and allow ourselves to be captured. We need to pray that they take us directly to the cage, and we¡¯ll find a way to release those captured wolves."


    Everyone nodded. "We¡¯re ready."


    I smiled and turned, leading the group.


    Of course, I¡¯d seen the listening device blinking under the table of the control room, and I know that every single thing I¡¯d just said now had been heard. And if my guess is correct, they would act immediately, ying right into my own trick.


    Just like my master would say: "There¡¯s no right or wrong on the field. No strongest or weakest either. Only the smartest would survive."


    We moved quickly toward the stairs leading to the basement. Every second counted, and dy meant more risk.


    The stairs were concrete, our footsteps echoing despite our attempts at stealth. At the bottom, another hallway. This one was darker than the hallways, and the smell of blood was stronger here.


    We could hear voices now. Multiple people were talking andughing on the other side of the door.


    I signalled for everyone to ready their weapons. Charis stayed behind me, crouching low and waiting for mymand.


    The hallway ended in arge metal door with light spilling under it. The voices were louder here, and I could make out individual words now.


    "¡ªnever seen someone go down that fast¡ª"


    "¡ªkid¡¯s got spirit, though¡ª"


    "¡ªBane¡¯s gonna make a fortune off him¡ª"


    They were talking about ter. It had to be.


    I looked back at my team, and everyone nodded. I moved my mouth towards my shoulders and spoke into the microphone there tucked out of sight.


    "Rhett, are you ready?"


    "Yes!" Rhett said immediately. "We¡¯re waiting for final instructions."


    "And Tafe?" I asked.


    "We¡¯re on standby," they replied.


    "Good!" I took a deep breath and counted down with my fingers, while still mouthing quietly the numbers for the people who were not with us. When we got to thest number, we burst through the door.


    The collectors, a group of five men, stood in ck regalia and ck coats, their faces covered by masks. In front of us were about thirty men armed to the teeth, pointing their guns at us.


    The conversation we¡¯d heard wasing from a radio ying in the room. Immediately, the other men surrounded us, forcing us to back up into each other.


    Suddenly, the tallest of the collectors standing before the other masked one came forward, and I instantly recognised him as Bane Castor. He had the build of an Alpha plus. I was able to get pictures of him before the mission.


    He started pping as he came towards us, smiling from ear to ear.


    "That was quite the n, you know!" Bane said with a smirk. "I was expecting something more since you already know how detailed we can be. But I¡¯m shocked that you still couldn¡¯te up with a good n."


    "At least we managed to infiltrate the building," I retorted, straightening and looking him in the eyes. "That should count for something."


    "Yeah!" he nodded as his eyes twinkled with amusement. "I¡¯m Bane Castor, by the way. Where is Charis?" he asked.


    There was no response from any of us and Bane took a deep breath. "Listen, whoever you are, I am not a patient person, and we¡¯ll have a match soon. I¡¯d like us to wrap this up nicely. I gathered from ter¡¯s thought that Charis might be a Direwolf that is why..."


    He raised his hand, and the armed men immediately lowered their weapons and took a step back, though they remained alert.


    "That is why," he continued. "I¡¯m willing to make you an offer. For Charis, you can go home with ter and the girl and with your lives, too. Fair deal, eh?"


    The goal was to keep him talking, so I had to y along.


    "I don¡¯t know if you know me," I said quietly. "Didn¡¯t you pick me up from ter¡¯s thought too?"


    His eyes widened in surprise as he stared at me. I could see he was shocked. I knew what he meant.


    "Oh! I¡¯m sorry, I forgot to introduce myself," I bowed politely. "My name is Kael, and when I¡¯m done with this mission, this will be the fifteenth time I have sessfully rescued people from your den. I am the only agent so far who has been able to do that."


    I watched with delight as recognition and fear entered his eyes.


    "And if you had picked through ter¡¯s thoughts, you could have seen that Charis is not just ter¡¯s mate. She¡¯s mine too, and I love her so much. In fact, the thought of leaving her back home toe here scared me, and I had to bring her on the mission. Charis..." I paused and turned to Charis. "Come here, darling, let them see you."


    Charis came out from behind me and stood next to me.


    "Gaze at her, everyone," I turned around, addressing the room. "Because she¡¯s thest beautiful thing you¡¯d ever see. I¡¯m going to kill you all today and put an end to this darned thing once and for all."


    Bane Castor tried to speak, but I raised my hand, cutting him off.


    "I haven¡¯t finished, Bane," I said quietly. "You know I was going to cut you some ck because you do not know who you truly are, but before that, I¡¯d remind you."


    I rifled in my bag and produced a picture of him and his family. I tossed it over to him and continued talking.


    At first, he was reluctant to look at the picture, but in the end, his curiosity won him over. He bent down and picked the picture, his eyes widening as he stared at it with confusion."


    "Your name is Bane Castor, the first son of Alpha Castor. You went missing some six or eight years ago after a field trip. You were a Ravenshore student, bright and promising Alpha. The news of you missing shattered your family. For two years, your father searched endlessly for you, and then one day, ording to the customs of thend, they had to dere you dead."

 Chapter 221: The truth breaks free...

    <h4>Chapter 221: The truth breaks free...</h4>


    <strong>Kael</strong>


    Bane¡¯s hands trembled slightly as he stared at the photograph. I watched the emotions y across his face¡ªconfusion, recognition, and then something hardening into anger.


    "This is a trick," he said, his voice turning colder. He crumpled the photo and threw it at my feet. "A pathetic attempt at psychological maniption."


    "It¡¯s not a trick," I said calmly. "That¡¯s your family. Alpha Castor, your father and his Luna, your mother. You disappeared eight years ago on a field trip from Ravenshore Academy."


    "Lies!" Bane¡¯s voice rose. "My name is Bane Castor, yes, but I chose it myself. I¡¯ve been running this operation for years. I built this from nothing."


    "No," I said firmly. "You were conditioned to believe that. Whoever took you made you into this."


    Baneughed, a harsh, bitter sound. "You think you can just walk in here, show me some fake photo, tell me a sad story, and I¡¯ll what? Break down crying? Abandon everything I¡¯ve built?"


    He turned to his men. "Kill them. All of them except the Direwolf girl. We¡¯ll use her for breeding stock."


    The armed men raised their weapons immediately.


    "I was hoping you¡¯d say that," I said quietly.


    Everything happened at once.


    I moved before anyone could pull a trigger.


    Years in the fighting rings had taught me to read bodynguage, to see the micro-movements that telegraphed action. The nearest gunman¡¯s finger was tightening on the trigger when I closed the distance.


    I grabbed his wrist and twisted hard. The gun went off, but the bullet buried itself in the ceiling. I drove my elbow into his throat, and he went down choking.


    Behind me, my team exploded into action. Sarah disarmed one guard with a vicious kick to his knee, then swept his legs out from under him. ke and Nina moved in perfect coordination, taking down two men simultaneously.


    Charis stayed low, exactly like I¡¯d told her. Smart girl.


    But there were still over twenty armed men in the room, and the collectors were backing toward a side exit.


    A gunshot rang out. I felt the bullet pass close enough to my face that I felt the heat. I dropped and rolled,ing up behind another guard. My fist connected with his kidney, then his jaw. He crumpled.


    "Shoot them!" Bane was screaming. "What are you waiting for?"


    The problem with hiring humans to do supernatural work is that they panic easily. Half the guards were firing wildly, hitting walls and each other. The other half were trying to run.


    I grabbed one man¡¯s rifle and used it as a club, sweeping three guards off their feet. Then I threw it like a spear, catching another guard in the chest and sending him flying backwards into two others.


    Sarah had acquired a weapon and was using it to herd guards into a corner. ke and Nina were working together to disarm and disable anyone who got past me.


    But Bane wasn¡¯t running. He was charging straight at me.


    He was fast, faster than a normal human should be. Enhanced somehow. Probably the same conditioning that had made him forget his real life had also made him physically stronger.


    His fist came at my face like a piston. I blocked it, but the impact sent shockwaves up my arm. He was very strong, I should give him that at least.


    He followed with a knee strike that I barely dodged. Then a palm strike aimed at my throat that would have crushed my windpipe if it had connected.


    "You think you know me?" Bane snarled, pressing his attack. "You don¡¯t know anything!"


    I blocked, dodged, and deflected. He was really good. Whoever had trained him had done an excellent job.


    But I¡¯d been trained by the best fighters in multiple underground circuits. And more importantly, I¡¯d been trained by my master, the man who¡¯d turned me into a weapon.


    I let Bane think he had the advantage. Let himmit to a heavy right hook. Then I stepped inside his guard and drove my fist into his sr plexus.


    The air whooshed out of him. He staggered back, eyes wide.


    "You¡¯re a Bloodborn Wolf," I said quietly. "Just like me. That¡¯s why they took you. That¡¯s why they conditioned you. Because our kind are born to fight, and they wanted to use that."


    "Shut up!" Bane swung wildly. I caught his arm, twisted it behind his back, and swept his legs.


    He hit the ground hard but rolled immediately,ing back up. Blood trickled from his split lip.


    "Your real name is Bane Castor," I continued, circling him. "But you weren¡¯t always called Bane. Your family gave you a different name. One you don¡¯t remember."


    "I said SHUT UP!"


    He came at me again, faster this time. A flurry of strikes that would have overwhelmed most fighters. But I¡¯d fought worse and survived worse.


    I caught his wrist mid-punch, used his momentum against him, and flipped him over my shoulder. He crashed into the concrete floor.


    Before he could recover, I was on him. My knee on his chest, my hand around his throat.


    "Stop fighting who you are," I said. "Stop fighting the truth."


    "The truth?" Baneughed, even with my hand cutting off his air. "You want the truth? I¡¯m exactly who I¡¯m supposed to be. A weapon. A fighter. That¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever been. All I¡¯ll ever be."


    "No," I said. "That¡¯s what they made you believe. But it¡¯s not true."


    I could see the other collectors trying to escape through the side door. Sarah intercepted them, her gun trained on their heads.


    "Everyone on the ground!" she ordered. "Now!"


    Theyplied immediately.


    Around the room, my team had subdued all the armed guards. Bodiesy unconscious or groaning. Weapons were scattered across the floor.


    It was over in less than three minutes.


    Bane was still struggling beneath me, but he was weakening. The fight was draining out of him.


    "I know what it¡¯s like," I said quietly. "To be told you¡¯re nothing but a weapon. To have your real memories stripped away and reced with lies. I know, Bane. Because it happened to me too."


    Something flickered in his eyes. Doubt? Recognition? I couldn¡¯t tell.


    "When I was five years old, I was taken from my mother," I continued. "Put into fighting rings. Conditioned to kill. For years, I didn¡¯t remember anything before that. But I got out. And I¡¯ve spent every day since then helping others escape, too."


    "You¡¯re lying," Bane whispered, but there was no conviction in his voice anymore.


    "I¡¯m not. And deep down, you know I¡¯m not." I leaned closer. "You¡¯ve felt it, haven¡¯t you? The gaps in your memory. The dreams that don¡¯t make sense. The feeling that something¡¯s missing."


    His eyes widened slightly. I¡¯d hit on something true.


    "The photo I showed you¡ªyour family is real. They¡¯re alive. They¡¯re still looking for you. And if youe with us, we can help you remember them."


    "I... I can¡¯t..."


    "You can. But first, I need you to sleep."


    Before he could respond, I gave him a blow to the nerve cluster at the base of his skull. Not hard enough to cause permanent damage, but hard enough to knock him unconscious.


    Bane¡¯s eyes rolled back, and he went limp.


    I stood up, breathing hard, and looked around the room. My team had secured everyone. Charis was still in the corner where I¡¯d left her, eyes wide but unharmed.


    "Everyone good?" I called out.


    "All clear," Sarah confirmed. "We¡¯ve got about thirty prisoners. What do we do with them?"


    "Zip-tie them. We¡¯ll deal with themter." I pulled out Bane¡¯s key card from his pocket. "First, we need to find ter and Riley."


    I walked over to Charis and helped her up. "You okay?"


    She nodded, though she was shaking. "That was... intense."


    "You did well." I squeezed her hand. "Now let¡¯s find your mate."


    I used Bane¡¯s key card to ess the facility¡¯sputer system. It took me a few minutes to navigate the security interface, but I finally found what I was looking for.


    "Cell block three," I said. "East wing. That¡¯s where they¡¯re keeping the high-value prisoners."


    We moved quickly through the corridors, leaving ke and Nina to guard the subdued collectors and armed men. Sarah and Tom came with us, weapons ready.


    The facility wasrger than I¡¯d expected. Multiple levels, countless rooms. But the key card gave us ess to everything.


    We reached cell block three¡ªa row of reinforced doors with small windows. I checked the first two cells. Empty.


    The third cell...


    I looked through the window, and my heart clenched.


    ter. Sitting against the far wall, hands zip-tied, bruised but alive.


    "Found him," I said.


    I swiped the key card. The door clicked open.


    Charis pushed past me immediately, rushing into the cell.


    "ter!" she cried out.


    He looked up, eyes widening in shock and relief. "Charis? How did you¡ª"


    But she was already on her knees beside him, throwing her arms around him.


    I stayed in the doorway, giving them their moment. Tom and Sarah continued checking the other cells.


    "Kael!" Sarah called from down the hall. "You need to see this."


    I jogged over to where she was standing. She¡¯d opened another cell door.


    Inside, sitting on a metal bench, was a young woman with short hair and a cut above her eyebrow.


    Riley. ter¡¯s sister.


    She looked up at us with wary eyes. "Who are you?"


    "We¡¯re here to rescue you," I said.


    Sheughed bitterly. "Rescue? You¡¯re about three years toote for that."


    Before I could respond, my radio crackled to life.


    "Kael." It was Rhett¡¯s voice, filled with tension. "Kael, we have a problem."

 Chapter 222: The last stand.

    <h4>Chapter 222: Thest stand.</h4>


    <strong>Kael</strong>


    "Kael," Rhett¡¯s voice crackled through the radio, tight with tension. "Kael, we have a problem."


    I pressed the radio to my ear. "What kind of problem?"


    "Armed men. A lot of them. They just pulled up in five ck vans."


    My stomach dropped. "How many?"


    "I¡¯m counting... forty-seven, forty-eight..." Rhett paused. "Fifty. There are fifty of them."


    "Describe them," I said sharply. "What are they wearing?"


    "ck tactical gear. Military grade. But that¡¯s not the weird part." Rhett¡¯s voice lowered. "They¡¯re all wearing masks. Full face masks. No skin showing. They move in perfect formation. Completely silent. Kael, they don¡¯t move like normal fighters. They move like..."


    "Like what?" I demanded, though the chill in my gut was slowly spreading.


    "I don¡¯t know, they moved with such a gait that you might think they¡¯re like us. Maybe they¡¯re were creatures."


    I closed my eyes. Fuck.


    "Kael?" Rhett said. "What is it? What are they?"


    I took a deep breath and opened my eyes. "They¡¯re called The Faceless. Elite supernatural assassins. Trained from childhood to kill wolves specifically. They¡¯re enhanced versions of shifters. They are faster, stronger, and more durable than normal humans. And they¡¯re absolutely lethal."


    "Shit," Rhett breathed.


    "Yeah." I looked at my team. Sarah and Tom were helping ter to his feet. Charis hovered close to him, her face pale. Riley stood in the doorway of her cell, watching us with wary eyes. "How long until they reach the building?"


    "They¡¯re already inside. Split into groups. One group is heading your direction¡ªfive men. The rest are spreading through the facility."


    Five men. Just the advance team. And if The Faceless were here, that meant someone very powerful had sent them¡ªsomeone who wanted to clean up this operation and eliminate everyone who knew about it.


    Including us.


    My mind raced through options. We were outnumbered ten to one. ter could barely walk. Charis had nobat training. Riley looked like she¡¯d been through hell and wasn¡¯t in any condition to fight. Sarah and Tom were good, but not good enough to take on The Faceless.


    If we stayed together, we¡¯d all die.


    The only chance was to split up. Draw their attention. Give the others time to escape.


    "Everyone listen to me," I said, my voice cutting through the room. "We need to leave. Now."


    "What about Bane?" Sarah asked, gesturing to the unconscious collector.


    "Leave him. He¡¯s my problem now, I¡¯ll bring him with me."


    "With you?" Tom arched a brow. "What¡¯s going on?"


    "Rhett identified a group of five men heading our way. I¡¯ll distract them while you all make a clean break." I lied, then turned to Sarah and Tom. "Get onms with Rhett. He¡¯ll guide you out through a safe route. Take ter, Charis, and Riley with you."


    "What about you?" Tom asked.


    "I¡¯m going to slow down those five men heading our direction."


    Charis¡¯s head snapped toward me. "No. We stick together."


    "That¡¯s a death sentence," I said tly. "The Faceless are the deadliest fighters in the supernatural world. If they catch all of us together, we¡¯re done."


    "Then we fight them together," Charis insisted, stepping closer. "We¡¯re stronger as a group."


    "Charis, look at ter. Look at Riley." I gestured at them. "They need medical attention. They¡¯re weak. They can¡¯t fight. And you..." I met her eyes. "You¡¯re brave, but you¡¯re not trained for this. If you stay, you¡¯ll die."


    "And if you stay alone, you¡¯ll die!" Her voice cracked. "Kael, please. Don¡¯t do this."


    "It¡¯s the only way." I cupped her face in my hands. "Listen to me. Those five men are just the advance team. I can take them down easily; it¡¯ll slow the others. Give you time to get out."


    "You can¡¯t take down five Faceless assassins alone!"


    "I can, Charis, trust me," Iughed lightly, trying to ease the tension on her face. "You know I am an excellent fighter. This would be a walk through the park."


    "That¡¯s not good enough!" Tears were streaming down her face now. "What if you don¡¯t make it? What if I lose you?"


    "You won¡¯t lose me," I lied. "I¡¯ll catch up with you once I¡¯m done."


    "You¡¯re lying." Her hands gripped my shirt. "I can see it in your eyes. You don¡¯t think you¡¯reing back."


    I didn¡¯t answer. Because she was right. Fifty Faceless Assassins was no easy feat; still, I had to try.


    "Kael, please." Her voice dropped to a whisper. "Please don¡¯t leave me. I can¡¯t lose you."


    My chest ached. I wanted to promise her I¡¯d survive. Wanted to tell her everything would be fine. But I¡¯d never been good at lying to her.


    Instead, I kissed her.


    It was desperate and fierce and full of everything I couldn¡¯t say. She kissed me back just as hard, her fingers tangling in my hair, her tears wet against both our faces.


    When we finally broke apart, we pressed our foreheads together. Both of us breathing hard, memorising this moment.


    "I love you," I whispered. "You know that, right?"


    "I love you too," she choked out. "Soe back to me. Promise me you¡¯lle back."


    "I promise, baby. You think I would leave you to Rhett and ter? C¡¯mon," I huffed. "I¡¯lle back for you."


    She pulled back and looked at me with red, swollen eyes. "That¡¯s good enough, and when youe back, we can talk about the future and about staying together. I¡¯m losing my shit, Kael. I want this to end."


    "That is why I must do this," I cupped her face again. "We¡¯ll get the future we deserve."


    Sarah cleared her throat gently. "Kael, we need to move."


    I nodded and stepped away from Charis. It was one of the hardest things I¡¯d ever done.


    "Go," I said to the group. "Get onms with Rhett. Follow his instructions exactly. Don¡¯t stop for anything."


    Sarah and Tom each supported one of ter¡¯s arms. Charis stayed close to them, her eyes never leaving mine. Riley followed silently, still looking wary but smart enough to understand the danger.


    "Kael¡ª" Charis started.


    "Go!" I said more harshly than I meant to. "Now!"


    She flinched but finally turned and followed the others down the hallway. I watched until they disappeared around a corner.


    Then I switched my radio to a private channel with Rhett.


    "They¡¯re clear," I said quietly.


    "Kael, what the hell are you nning?"


    "Don¡¯t tell them about The Faceless," I said. "Don¡¯t tell them how dangerous this is. Just get them out."


    There was a long pause. Then Rhett exploded.


    "Are you fucking crazy? Are you going to face fifty elite assassins alone? That¡¯s suicide!"


    "It¡¯s tactical," I corrected. "If we all face them together, this whole mission would be for nothing, and everyone dies. This way, at least some of us survive."


    "Some of us, being everyone except you!"


    "Maybe or maybe not."


    "Kael, no. Absolutely not. Come with us. We¡¯ll figure something else out."


    "There is nothing else. If I run with them, they¡¯ll follow. They¡¯ll hunt us down and pick us off one by one. But if I stay and engage them here, I can buy you time."


    "You¡¯ll die!"


    "Maybe. Maybe not," I said again, checking my weapons. "All I need from you is guidance. Give me reports. Tell me where they are, how they¡¯re moving. Help me navigate this building. That¡¯s how you can help me."


    Rhett¡¯s breath came in shaky gasps. "Kael, please. Don¡¯t do this."


    "I¡¯m already doing it. Now give me the report. Where are those five men?"


    Another pause. Then Rhett¡¯s voice came back, steadier but still strained. "East corridor. Heading toward your position. They¡¯re moving fast. You have maybe two minutes."


    "How do I get to them?"


    "Take the hallway to your left. Fifty feet, then right. You¡¯ll hit an intersection. They¡¯reing from the north."


    I started moving, following his directions. The facility was a maze of corridors, but Rhett guided me through it.


    "Thirty feet ahead, there¡¯s a storage room on your right," Rhett said. "Could be a good ambush point."


    "No. I need open space. Somewhere I can see theming."


    "Kael, you¡¯re outnumbered five to one¡ª"


    "I know the math, Rhett." I kept moving. "Just keep reporting."


    "Okay. Okay." I heard him take a breath. "They¡¯re close now. Twenty feet from the intersection. Fifteen."


    I reached the intersection and stopped. The corridor stretched out in four directions. I positioned myself in the centre where I could see all approaches.


    "They¡¯re splitting up," Rhett said. "Two going left, three going straight."


    "So they know I¡¯m here."


    "Looks like it."


    I took a fighting stance and waited.


    They appeared from both directions simultaneously¡ªfive men in ck tactical gear and full-face masks. The masks were featureless. It had no eye holes, no mouth openings. Just smooth ck material that somehow didn¡¯t seem to hinder their vision.


    They moved with supernatural fluidity and perfect coordination. There was no wasted movement.


    They were the Faceless, after all.


    They stopped about fifteen feet away, forming a semicircle around me. None of them spoke or made any sound at all.


    Then one of them¡ªslightly taller than the others, probably the leader¡ªtilted his head.


    "You must be the famous Kael," he said. His voice was distorted through the mask. "The one who¡¯s been disrupting our operations."


    "And you must be The Faceless," I said. "The ones who hide behind masks because you¡¯re too ugly to show your real faces."


    If the insult got to them, they didn¡¯t show it.


    "I¡¯ll ask you once," the leader said. "Are you alone?"


    "What do you think?" I shot back.


    He stared at me for a long moment. Then: "Where is the Direwolf?"


    "What Direwolf?"


    "The female. Charis Greye. We know she¡¯s here."


    "Never heard of her."


    The leader made a small gesture with his hand. Two of The Faceless moved forward, reaching for weapons at their belts.


    They were fast. Incredibly fast.


    But I was faster.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!